Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia)

2021-09-13T14:05:40Z

127.0.0.1: /* Jilid 2 (Jilid 2): */

{{Teaser|Indonesian}}
[[Image:Sakurasou v1 cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Sampul jilid 1]]
Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (さくら荘のペットな彼女 Sakura-sō no Petto na Kanojo, Gadis Peliharaan dari Asrama Sakura)adalah seri novel ringan Jepang yang ditulis oleh Hajime Kamoshida, dengan ilustrasi oleh Keeji Mizoguchi. Adaptasi manga yang diilustrasikan oleh Hōki Kusano mulai diserialisasikan pada Majalah ASCII Media Works' Dengeki G' edisi April 2011. Drama CD dirilis pada 28 Juni 2012. Adaptasi seri TV anime oleh J.C.Staff tayang pada Oktober 2012.
----

Seri ''Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo'' ini juga tersedia dalam bahasa sebagai berikut:
*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo|English]]
*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo~Russian Version~| Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo Español|Español (Spanish)]]

(Catatan: Proses terjemahan berbeda pada setiap versi.)

==Ringkasan Cerita==
Sakurasou adalah asrama untuk SMA yang berafiliasi dengan Institut Seni Suimei(sering disingkat Suiko) yang dihuni oleh murid-murid bermasalah. Setelah dikeluarkan dari asrama biasa karena memelihara kucing liar, Sorata Kanda pindah ke Sakurasou. Setelah ia mulai terbiasa dengan kehidupan di asrama itu, datanglah Mashiro Shiina, pelukis terkenal dunia yang tak bisa mengurus sendiri kehidupan sehari-harinya. Sorata pun dipaksa menjadi pengurus Mashiro. Cerita ini berkisah tentang kehidupan sehari-hari serta perkembangan mental mereka.

==Alih Bahasa==
===[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Halaman Pendaftaran|Pendaftaran]]===

Penerjemah diminta untuk [[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Halaman Pendaftaran|mendaftarkan]] bab mana saja yang dikerjakan.

===Format Standar===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo:Names and Terminology Guideline|Pedoman Nama dan Terminologi]]

=== Umpan Balik ===
'''Jika kamu menikmati serial ini, kamu bisa memberi tahu kami di [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5519 Forum]'''

== Pembaharuan ==

*14 Mei 2014
** Volume 1 Bab 1 Selesai

==Serial ''Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo'' oleh Hajime Kamoshida==
'''Serial ini juga diterjemahkan di [http://www.kiminovel.com/p/sakurasou-no-pet-na-kanojo-ln-bahasa.html KimiNovel].'''

===Jilid 1 ([[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 1 |Jilid 1]]): ===
[[File:Sakurasou v1 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 1 Ilustrasi|Ilustrasi Novel]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 1 Prolog|Prolog]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 1 Bab 1|Bab 1 - Selamat datang di Sakurasou]] Juga Ada Di [http://seh-terrafantranslations.blogspot.co.id/2014/02/sakurasou-jilid-1-bab-1.html Seh-Terra]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 1 Bab 2|Bab 2 - Apa yang harus kulakukan?]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 1 Bab 3|Bab 3 - Juni itu melankolis]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 1 Bab 4|Bab 4 - Menjadi serius bukan hal yang buruk]] (1%)
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 1 Catatan Pengarang|Catatan Pengarang]]

===Jilid 2 ([[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 2 |Jilid 2]]): ===
[[File:Sakurasou v2 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 2 Ilustrasi|Ilustrasi Novel]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 2 Prolog|Prolog]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 2 Bab 1|Bab 1 - Berbicara tentang musim panas, bukankah itu tentang pegunungan dan lautan?]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 2 Bab 2|Bab 2 - Angin ribut]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 2 Bab 3|Bab 3 - Sekarang hanyalah masa kini, sebab itu masa sekarang]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 2 Bab 4|Bab 4 - Ayo nyalakan kembang api yang besar]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 2 Catatan Pengarang|Catatan Pengarang]]

===Jilid 3 ([[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 3 |Jilid 3]]): ===
[[File:Sakurasou v3 thumb cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 3 Ilustrasi|Ilustrasi Novel]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 3 Prolog|Prolog]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 3 Bab 1|Bab 1 - Badai musim gugur telah tiba]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 3 Bab 2|Bab 2 - Ayo pikirkan tentang damai]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 3 Bab 3|Bab 3 - Aku benar-benar membencinya karena aku mencintainya sepenuh hati]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 3 Bab 4|Bab 4 - Berapa mil ke tempatmu berada?]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 3 Catatan Pengarang|Catatan Pengarang]]

===Jilid 7 ([[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 7 |Jilid 7]]): ===
[[File:Sakurasou v07 c000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo (Indonesia):Jilid 1 Ilustrasi|Ilustrasi Novel]]
::*[http://www.kiminovel.com/2015/07/sakurasou-no-pet-na-kanojo-jilid-7.html Prolog]
::*[http://www.kiminovel.com/p/sakurasou-no-pet-na-kanojo-ln-bahasa.html Bab 1 - Musim Semi yang Sudah Lama Berlalu]
::*[http://www.kiminovel.com/p/sakurasou-no-pet-na-kanojo-ln-bahasa.html Bab 2 - Cinderella yang Lupa Celana Dalamnya]
::*[http://www.kiminovel.com/p/sakurasou-no-pet-na-kanojo-ln-bahasa.html Bab 3 - Keputusan Aoyama Nananmi]
::*[http://www.kiminovel.com/p/sakurasou-no-pet-na-kanojo-ln-bahasa.html Bab 4 - Dia, Dia, dan Perasaannya]
::*Kata Penutup

===Staff Proyek===
*Manajer Proyek: (belum ada)
*Pengawas Proyek: (belum ada)

'''Penerjemah'''
:*[[user:Rizerza|Rizerza]]
:*[[user:GOWhadsteen|GOWhadsteen]]
:*[[user:Zero|Zero]]
:*[[user:RyuuShiro|RyuuShiro]]
:*[[user:Dantte|Dantte]]
:*[[user:Len|Len]]

'''Penyunting'''
:*[[user:HikigayaArfandi|HikigayaArfandi]]

==Tinjauan Serial==
*Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo さくら荘のペットな彼女 (January 10, 2010) ISBN 978-4-04-868280-0
[[Category:Teaser (Indonesian)]]
[[Category:Indonesian]]

Mushoku Tensei ~ Brazilian Portuguese

2021-09-12T21:25:07Z

127.0.0.1: /* VOLUME 13 - PERÍODO JOVEM - PARTE 1 (ARCO: VIDA DIÁRIA) */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File: Mushoku Tensei .jpg|300px|thumb]]

"Mushoku Tensei - Isekai Ittara Honki Dasu" (無職転生～異世界行ったら本気だす～) é uma Light Novel escrita por Rifujin na Magonote e ilustrado por Shirotaka. Atualmente existem 24 volumes escritos pelo autor em seu website e alguns volumes já foram impressos pela KADOKAWA / Media Factory. Um mangá baseado no novel é serializado na Monthly Comic Flapper (Mensalmente).

"Mushoku Tensei - Isekai Ittara Honki Dasu" é a terceira de 5 obras (que compõem o chamado de "Mundo de Seis Lados"), pelo Autor Rifujin na Magonote. A ordem completa é:
::*Conto do Velho Dragão (Kotatsu no Mukashibanashi)
::*Subjugação do Grande Rei Dragão (Ō Ryūō Tōbatsu - Sai Shūshō ni Shite Joshō)
::*Reencarnação do Desempregado (Mushoku Tensei - Isekai ittara Honki Dasu)
::*Redundância (Jabashi-hen)
::*Obrigação do Desemprego (Joburesu Oburīju)

==Idiomas alternativos==
Mushoku Tensei está disponível nos seguintes idiomas:
*[[Mushoku Tensei ~ Russian|Mushoku Tensei ~ Русский (Russo)]]
*[[Mushoku Tensei Spanish|Mushoku Tensei ~ Español (Espanhol)]]
*[[Mushoku Tensei|Mushoku Tensei ~ English (Inglês)]]
*[[Mushoku Tensei (German)|Mushoku Tensei ~ Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Mushoku Tensei (Italian)|Mushoku Tensei ~ Italian (Italy)]]
*[[Mushoku Tensei (Indonesia)|Mushoku Tensei ~ Indonesia (Bahasa Indonesia)]]

== Sinopse ==
Um NEET de 34 anos é expulso de casa pela sua família. Este virgem, gordo, feio e sem um tostão achou que sua vida estava indo em direção um beco sem saída. Ele lembra que sua vida poderia ter sido muito melhor se ele tivesse se esforçado.

Justamente quando ele estava se arrependendo, ele viu um caminhão vindo em alta velocidade prestes a atropelar 3 estudantes, ele tenta salvá-los e acaba morrendo logo depois.

Quando ele decide abrir mais uma vez os olhos, ele percebe que renasceu em um mundo de Espadas e Magia como Rudeus Greyrat. Nascido em um novo mundo, numa nova vida, Rudeus decide , "dessa vez, eu vou viver minha vida ao máximo pra não ter nenhum arrependimento!". Assim começa a jornada de um homem recomeçando a sua vida.

Obs: As imagens de capas ao lado dos volumes e de imagens que se encontram nos capítulos são tiradas das Light Novels. Por isso nem sempre a numeração da web novel será igual a da light novel.

==Introduções de Personagens==

{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| '''ATENÇÃO: PODE CONTER SPOILERS'''
|-
|

''NOTA: Devido à tradução de katakanas com equivalentes em inglês e depois para português, a lista aqui talvez possa diferir de [[Mushoku Tensei Names and Terminology]] e de capítulo para capítulo quanto a vários nomes que tradutores e editores usarão e podem não chegar a uma conclusão sobre qual nome é o melhor para usar''

<div style="float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Rudeus Greyrat'''
[[Image:Rudeus_001_icon.jpg‎|200px|center|link=]]
Ou Rudy (apelido) é o protagonista. É um ex-NEET (e hikikomori) que morreu em um "acidente" e reencarnou em um novo mundo de espadas e magia.
</div>

<div style="float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Paul Greyrat'''
[[Image:Paul_001_icon.jpg‎|200px|center|link=]]
Pai de Rudy, um espadachim talentoso. Já foi líder de uma famosa Party e, atualmente, trabalha como espadachim que protege a aldeia.
</div>

<div style="float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Zenith Greyrat'''
[[Image:Zenith.jpg|200px|center|link=]]
A mãe de Rudy, uma ex-clériga de uma famosa Party. Muito boa em magias de cura.
</div>

<div style="float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Lilia'''
[[Image:Lilia_001_icon.jpg|200px|center|link=]]
Empregada da família Greyrat. Ela é uma ex-guarda pessoal do palácio real de Asura.
</div>

<br style="clear: both;" />

<div style="float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Roxy Migurudia'''
[[Image:Roxy_001_icon.jpg|200px|center|link=]]
Ela foi a professora de magia do Rudy (durante sua infância), ela é um maga muito talentosa que vêm de uma raça de demônios.
</div>

<div style="float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Sylphiette'''
[[Image:Sylphy_001_icon.jpg|200px|center|link=]]
Foi a Primeira amizade que o Rudy fez (salvando-a de intimidações). O motivo era a aparência de Sylphy (que é uma mistura de elfo, humano e fera).
</div>

<div style="float: left; width: 200px; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Eris Greyrat'''
[[Image:Eris_001_icon.jpg|200px|center|link=]]
Ela é prima de Rudy (e também é sua aluna) ele deveria ensinar a magia, matemática, leitura e escrita... mas ela já possuia talento para espadas.
</div>

|}

== Tradução ==

=== [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page (Brazilian Portuguese)|Registro]] ===

Tradutores, por favor se [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page (Brazilian Portuguese)|registrem]] com antecedência para evitar confusões.

== ÚLTIMAS ATUALIZAÇÕES ==

*04 de Maio de 2021
- Organização (Seguindo a Ordem da Obra Oficial - Japonesa)
- Nomes dos Capítulo (Seguindo a Obra Oficial - Japonesa)

*31 de dezembro, 2014 a 24 de janeiro, 2015 - Prólogo-Capítulo 04 completados
{{:Mushoku_Tensei:Atualizacoes}}

Atualizações Mais Antigas Podem Ser Achadas [[Mushoku_Tensei:Atualizacoes|aqui]].

== MUSHOKU TENSEI (por Rifujin na Magonote) ==

{| class="collapsible open" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| '''PERÍODO - INFÂNCIA'''
|-
|

===VOLUME 01 - PERÍODO DA INFÂNCIA (ARCO: NOVO MUNDO)===

[[File:Mushoku1_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]

::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume1_Illustrations (Brazilian Portuguese)|Ilustrações do Volume]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Prologue (Brazilian Portuguese)|Prólogo]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_01 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 01: Este é outro mundo?]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_02 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 02: A Empregada Inexpressiva]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_03 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 03: Livro de Magia]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_04 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 04: Professora]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_05 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 05: Espadas e Magia]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_06 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 06: Razões para Respeitar]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_01_Chapter_07 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 07: Amigos]]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-8-insensivel.html Capítulo 08: Insensível]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-9-reuniao-de.html Capítulo 09: Reunião Familiar de Emergência]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-10-limite.html Capítulo 10: Limite]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-11-separacao.html Capítulo 11: Separação]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-especial-mulher.html Capítulo Extra: A Mãe da Família Greyrat]
|}

{| class="collapsible open" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| '''PERÍODO - JUVENIL'''
|-
|

===VOLUME 02 - PERÍODO JUVENIL (ARCO: PROFESSOR PARTICULAR)===

[[File:Mushoku2_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]

::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume2_Illustrations (Brazilian Portuguese)|Ilustrações do Volume]]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-volume-2-prologo.html Prólogo]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-1-violencia-da.html Capítulo 01: Violência da Jovem Senhorita]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-2-papel.html Capítulo 02: Tudo de Acordo com o Plano?]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-historia-paralela.html História Paralela: O Resultado do Acontecimento e a Saudação ao Estilo Boreas]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tenseicapitulo-3-brutalidade.html Capítulo 03: A Brutalidade Ainda Tem que Terminar]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-4-reuniao-da.html Capítulo 04: Reunião da Equipe e Domingo]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-5-jovem.html Capítulo 05: A Jovem Senhorita Completa Dez anos]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-6-estudando.html Capítulo 06: Aprendendo as Línguas Estrangeiras]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-7-promessa.html Capítulo 07: Promessa Definitiva]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-8-momento.html Capítulo 08: Momento Decisivo 1 - Ponto de Virada]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-historia-paralela-meio.html Epílogo: Meio Ano Depois que a Região de Fedoa Desaparece]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-02-capitulo-extra/ Capítulo Extra: Deusa da Floresta]

===VOLUME 03 - PERÍODO JUVENIL (ARCO: AVENTUREIRO - NÍVEL BÁSICO)===

[[File:mushoku3_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]

::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume3_Illustrations (Brazilian Portuguese)|Ilustrações do Volume]]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-1-vigarista.html Capítulo 01: O Vigarista que se Chama de Deus]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/04/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-2-raca-supard.html Capítulo 02: A Raça Supard]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/07/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-3-o-segredo-da.html Capítulo 03: O Segredo da Mestra (Shishou)]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/07/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-4-razao-para.html Capítulo 04: Os Fundamentos da Confiança]
::*[https://jhonnybrasil.wordpress.com/2015/09/04/capitulo-5-tres-dias-para-a-cidade-mais-proxima/ Capítulo 05: Três Dias até a Cidade Mais Próxima]
::*[https://jhonnybrasil.wordpress.com/2015/09/06/capitulo-6-disfarce-e-infiltracao/ Capítulo 06: Disfarce e Infiltração]
::*[https://jhonnybrasil.wordpress.com/2015/09/17/capitulo-7-alianca-dos-aventureiros/ Capítulo 07: A Guilda dos Aventureiros]
::*[https://jhonnybrasil.wordpress.com/2015/09/18/capitulo-8-pousada-dos-aventureiros/ Capítulo 08: A Pousada dos Aventureiro]
::*[https://jhonnybrasil.wordpress.com/2015/09/19/capitulo-9-o-primeiro-trabalho-e-santidade-da-vida/ Capítulo 09: Primeiro Trabalho: O Valor da Vida]
::*[https://jhonnybrasil.wordpress.com/2015/09/23/mt-vol-03-cap-10-primeiro-trabalho-concluido/ Capítulo 10: Primeiro Trabalho: Concluído]
::*[http://lightnovelbrazil.blogspot.com.br/2015/10/mushoku-tensei-capitulo-11-bom-comeco.html Capítulo 11: Um Bom Começo]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 31 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 12: Crianças e Guerreiros]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 32 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 13: Falha, Caos e Determinação]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 33 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 14: O Começo da Nossa Jornada]]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-03-capitulo-extra/| Capítulo Extra: A Princesa de Asura e o Anjo]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter World Map (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo Extra: Mapa do Mundo 1]]

===VOLUME 04 - PERÍODO JUVENIL (ARCO: VIAGEM)===

[[File:mushoku4_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]

::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume4_Illustrations (Brazilian Portuguese)|Ilustrações do Volume]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 34 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 01: Porto do vento]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 35 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 02: Cruzando Caminhos - Parte 1]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 36 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 03: Cruzando Caminhos - Parte 2]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 36.5 (Brazilian Portuguese)|História Paralela: Cruzando Caminhos (História Extra)]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 37 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 04: O Sábio Dentro do Navio]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 38 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 05: O Demônio no Armazém]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 39 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 06: Crianças da Raça Fera]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 40 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 07: Apartamento Grátis]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 41 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 08: A Vida Tranquila da Aldeia Doldia - Parte 1]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 42 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 09: A Vida Tranquila da Aldeia Doldia - Parte 2]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 43 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 10: A Estrada da Espada Sagrada]]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-04-capitulo-extra/ Capítulo Extra: Guardião Fitz]

===VOLUME 05 - PERÍODO JUVENIL (ARCO: REUNIÃO)===

[[File:mushoku5_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]

::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume5 Illustrations(Brazilian Portuguese)|Ilustrações do Volume]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 44 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 01: O Reino Sagrado de Millis]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 45 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 02: A História de Paul]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 46 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 03: Briga de Família]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 47 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 04: Reunidos]]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/01/17/mtvolume-5-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 05: Objetivos Confirmados]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/01/17/mtvolume-5-capitulo-6// Capítulo 06: Uma Semana em Millishion]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/01/18/mtvolume-5-historia-paralela/ História Paralela: Eris, a Exterminadora de Goblins]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/01/18/mtvolume-5-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 07: Para o Continente Central]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/01/18/mtvolume-5-historia-paralela-2/ Capítulo Extra 1: O Retorno de Roxy]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-05-capitulo-076/ Capítulo Extra 2: Carne de Dragão, Estilo Nanahoshi]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-05-capitulo-077/ Capítulo Extra 3: A Morte de Ariel]

===VOLUME 06 - PERÍODO JUVENIL (ARCO: DE VOLTA AO LAR)===

[[File:Mushoku6 01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]

::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume6 Illustrations(Brazilian Portuguese)|Ilustrações do Volume]]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/01/20/mtvolume-6-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 01: Seleção de Rotas]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/01/20/mtvolume-6-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 02: Arroz]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/01/25/mtvolume-6-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 03: O Reino de Shirone]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/01/30/mtvolume-6-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 04: A Ausência de Deus]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/01/30/mtvolume-6-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 05: O Terceiro Príncipe]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/01/31/mtvolume-6-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 06: Uma Rápida Resolução]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/01/31/mtvolume-6-capitulo-6-2/ Capítulo 07: O Nascimento da Minha Irmãzinha, a Empregada]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/01/mtvolume-6-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 08: Um Adulto]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/01/mtvolume-6-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 09: Momento Decisivo 2]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/02/mtvolume-6-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: Um Grande Buraco em meu Peito]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/02/mtvolume-6-capitulo-11/ Capítulo 11: Fim da Jornada]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/02/mtvolume-6-capitulo-12/ Capítulo 12: A Realidade da Calamidade]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/03/mtvolume-6-capitulo-13/ Capítulo 13: A Decisão da Jovem Senhorita]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/03/mtvolume-6-historia-paralela/ História Paralela - Os Dois que Ela Encontrou]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-06-capitulo-extra/ Capítulo Extra: Distorcido, Porém Inalterado]

{| class="collapsible open" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| '''PERÍODO - ADOLESCÊNCIA'''
|-
|

===VOLUME 07 - PERÍODO ADOLESCÊNCIA (ARCO: ANOS DE AVENTUREIRO - NÍVEL MÉDIO)===

::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-07-prologo/ Prólogo]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-07-capitulo-01/ Capítulo 01: O Mago de Coração Partido]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-07-capitulo-02/ Capítulo 02: Os Ursos Esplendorosos]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-07-capitulo-03/ Capítulo 03: Rudeus, o Quagmire (Atoleiro)]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-07-capitulo-04/ Capítulo 04: A Floresta à Meia-Noite]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-07-capitulo-05/ Capítulo 05: Intimidação Rápida]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-07-capitulo-06/ Capítulo 06: O Mago Impotente]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-07-epilogo/ Epílogo: Falha, Caos e Resolução]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-07-capitulo-extra/ Capítulo Extra: A Governante da Universidade de Magia de Ranoa]

===VOLUME 08 - PERÍODO ADOLESCÊNCIA (ARCO: UNIVERSIDADE)===

[[File:Mushoku8 01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]

::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/04/mtvolume-7-capitulo-1/ Prólogo: Quagmire, o Aventureiro]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/04/mtvolume-7-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 01: Carta de Recomendação]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/04/mtvolume-7-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 02: Exame de Admissão]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/04/mt-volume-7-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 03: Primeiro Dia na Universidade]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-08-capitulo-035/ História Paralela: Sylphiette (Parte 1)]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/05/mt-volume-7-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 04: O Início da Minha Vida Escolar]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/07/mtvolume-8-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 05: Um poder Inacessível (Parte 1)]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/08/mtvolume-8-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 06: Um poder Inacessível (Parte 2)]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/09/mtvolume-8-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 07: O Sequestro e o Confinamento das Garotas Feras (Parte 1)]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/18/mtvolume-8-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 08: O Sequestro e o Confinamento das Garotas Feras (Parte 2)]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-08-capitulo-09/ História Paralela: Sylphiette (Parte 2)]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-08-epilogo/ Epílogo]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-08-capitulo-extra/ Capítulo Extra: Juliette e Boas-Maneiras]

{| class="collapsible open" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| '''PERÍODO - JUVENTUDE'''
|-
|

===VOLUME 09.1 - PERÍODO JUVENTUDE (ARCO: ALUNO ESPECIAL) ''VOLUME PRINCIPAL''===

[[File:Mushoku9 01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]

::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/18/mtvolume-8-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 01: O Segredo do Jovem Prodígio (Parte 1)]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/18/mtvolume-8-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 02: O Segredo do Jovem Prodígio (Parte 2)]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-09-historia-paralela/ História Paralela: Sylphiette (Parte 3)]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/18/mtvolume-8-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 03: O Noivo Insensível (Parte 1)]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/18/mtvolume-8-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 04: O Noivo Insensível (Parte 2)]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/18/mtvolume-8-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 05: A Máscara Branca (Parte 1)]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/18/mtvolume-8-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 06: A Máscara Branca (Parte 2)]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-09-historia-paralela_1/ História Paralela: Sylphiette (Parte 4)]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/18/mtvolume-8-capitulo-11/ Capítulo 07: Um Dia na Universidade de Magia]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-09-capitulo-08/ Capítulo 08: Sem Noção, mas Perceptivo]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-09-capitulo-09/ Capítulo 09: Chuva na Floresta (Parte 1)]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-09-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: Chuva na Floresta (Parte 2)]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-09-capitulo-11/ Capítulo 11: O Empurrão Final]
::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-09-historia-paralela_3/ História Paralela: Sylphiette (Parte 0)]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/18/mtvolume-8-historia-paralela/ História Paralela: A Ira de Mad Dog (Cão Louco)]

===VOLUME 09.2 - PERÍODO JUVENTUDE (ARCO: SYLPHIETTE) ''VOLUME SECUNDÁRIO''===

::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/18/mtvolume-9-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 01: O Passado de Sylphy]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/18/mtvolume-9-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 02: Introdução ao Mago Guardião: Fitz]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/18/mtvolume-9-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 03: Princesa, Cavaleiro e Mago]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/18/mtvolume-9-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 04: Primeiro Dia de Aula]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/18/mtvolume-9-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 05: Nítido e Opaco]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/18/mtvolume-9-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 06: Pensando Demais]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/19/mtvolume-9-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 07: O Segredo Protegido]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/19/mtvolume-9-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 08: Chuva na Floresta (Parte 1)]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/19/mtvolume-9-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 09: Chuva na Floresta (Parte 2)]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/19/mtvolume-9-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: O Empurrão Final]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/19/mtvolume-9-capitulo-11/ Capítulo 11: Apoio]

''OBS.: A DIFERENÇA DESSE VOLUME PARA O ANTERIOR É QUE ESTE POSSUI O "PONTO DE VISTA DE ARIEL" SOBRE SITUAÇÕES DO VOLUME ANTERIOR.''

===VOLUME 10 - PERÍODO JUVENTUDE (ARCO: RECÉM-CASADOS)===

[[File:Mushoku10 01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]

::*[https://tsundokutraducoes.com.br/projetos/mushoku-tensei-reencarnacao-do-desempregado/volume-10-capitulo-01/ Capítulo 01: Apoio]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/19/mtvolume-10-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 02: Coisas Para Preparar Antes do Casamento (Parte 1)]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/19/mtvolume-10-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 03: Coisas Para Preparar Antes do Casamento (Parte 2)]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/19/mtvolume-10-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 04: Dramático]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/19/mtvolume-10-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 05: Recepção de Casamento - Preparativos]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/22/mtvolume-10-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 06: Recepção de Casamento - Hospedagem]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/22/mtvolume-10-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 07: Recepção de Casamento - Finalizada]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/22/mtvolume-10-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 08: Estilo de Vida na Casa]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/22/mtvolume-11-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 09: A Carta]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/22/mtvolume-11-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 10: Repartição]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/22/mtvolume-11-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 11: Sabedoria Transcendental]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/22/mtvolume-11-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 12: Nostalgia e Frustação]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/03/01/mt-volume-11-historia-paralela/ Historia Paralela: Afiando as Presas]
::*Capítulo Extra: A Babá Mestre

===VOLUME 11 - PERÍODO JUVENTUDE (ARCO: IRMÃS MAIS NOVAS)===

[[File:Mushoku11 01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]

::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/22/mtvolume-11-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 01: Tratamento das Irmãs]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/22/mtvolume-11-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 02: Empregada Doméstica e Estudante Interna]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/23/mtvolume-11-historia-paralela/ Historia Paralela: Pesquisa de Bonecas e Relação Mestre-Servo]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/25/mtvolume-11-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 03: Líder Delinquente e Seus Aliados]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/26/mtvolume-11-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 04: Sentimentos do Irmão Mais Velho]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/02/26/mtvolume-11-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 05: Norn Greyrat]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/03/01/mtvolume-11-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 06: Estilo de Vida com as Irmãs Mais Novas]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/03/01/mtvolume-11-capitulo-11/ Capitulo 07: Momento Decisivo 3]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/03/02/mtvolume-12-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 08: Dizendo Adeus]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/03/03/mtvolume-12-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 09: Rumo ao Continente Begaritto]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/03/04/mtvolume-12-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 10: Encontro com o Inimigo Natural]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/03/07/mtvolume-12-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 11: Ecologia do Deserto]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/03/10/mtvolume-12-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 12: Jornada no Deserto]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/03/14/mtvolume-12-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 13: Bazar]
::*[https://kuork.wordpress.com/2016/03/15/mtvolume-12-capitulo-7/ Capitulo 14: Os Guerreiros do Deserto]
::*Capítulo Extra: Norn e a Igreja de Millis

===VOLUME 12 - PERÍODO JUVENTUDE (ARCO: LABIRINTO DO TELEPORTE)===

[[File:Mushoku12 01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]

::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 117 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capítulo 01: A Chegada]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 118 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capitulo 02: Confirmação da Situação]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 119 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capitulo 03: Entrando no Labirinto]]
::*[[Mushoku_Tensei:Web Chapter 120 (Brazilian Portuguese)|Capitulo 04: Seus Sentimentos Naquele Momento]]
::*Capítulo 05: Mago de Persistência
::*Capítulo 06: Sem Problemas
::*Capítulo 07: Círculos Mágicos no Sexto Nível
::*Capítulo 08: Guardião do Labirinto do Teletransporte
::*Capítulo 09: Combate Mortal
::*Capítulo 10: Pai
::*Capítulo 11: Olhando Pra Frente
::*Capítulo 12: Voltando Para Casa
::*Capítulo 13: Retorno
::*Capítulo 14: Relatório
::*Capítulo 15: Shuraba (Dificuldades Amorosas)
::*Capítulo 16: Em Frente à Lápide

{| class="collapsible open" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| '''PERÍODO - JOVEM (PARTE 1)'''
|-
|

===VOLUME 13 - PERÍODO JOVEM - PARTE 1 (ARCO: VIDA DIÁRIA)===

::*Capítulo 01: Roxy se Torna um Professora
::*Capítulo 02: Aluno do Terceiro Ano
::*Capítulo 03: Treinamento com Norn
::*Capítulo 04: Eu Cresci
::*Capítulo 05: Um Pai de Dignidade
::*Capítulo 06: Classe Rei da Água
::*Capítulo 07: Cerimônia de Casamento
::*Capítulo 08: Flores em Ambas as Mãos
::*Capítulo 09: Festa de Aniversário
::*Capítulo 10: Sarah de Novo?
::*Capítulo 11: Cerimônia de Graduação
::*Capítulo 12: Quarta Etapa
::*História Paralela: A Espada de Mad Dog é Pesada ou Afiada?

===VOLUME 14 - PERÍODO JOVEM - PARTE 1 (ARCO: INVOCAÇÃO)===

::*Capítulo 01: Cidadela Flutuante
::*Capítulo 02: Audiência com Perugius
::*Capítulo 03: Passado, Maldição, Convocação e Inveja
::*Capítulo 04: Lamentação
::*Capítulo 05: Em Direção ao Continente Demoníaco Novamente
::*Capítulo 06: Procurando Kishirika
::*Capítulo 07: Audiência com o Lorde Demônio Imortal
::*Capítulo 08: Duelo com o Lorde Demônio Imortal
::*Capítulo 09: Um Dia na Cidadela Flutuante
::*Capítulo 10: Momento Decisivo 4
::*Capítulo 11: Fim e Início
::*História Paralela: Nascimento de um Novo Rei da Espada

===VOLUME 15 - PERÍODO JOVEM - PARTE 1 (ARCO: HITOGAMI)===

::*Capítulo 01: Diário (Parte 1)
::*Capítulo 02: Diário (Parte 2)
::*Capítulo 03: Resolver
::*Capítulo 04: Hipótese de Nanahoshi
::*Capítulo 05: Carta Chega
::*Capítulo 06: Preparação
::*Capítulo 07: Preparação Concluída
::*Capítulo 08: Quagmire ''versus'' Deus Dragão
::*Capítulo 09: Mad Dog ''versus'' Deus Dragão
::*Capítulo 10: Eris Greyrat (Parte 1)
::*Capítulo 11: Eris Greyrat (Parte 2)
::*Capítulo 12: Explicação
::*Capítulo Extra: Espada Louca Dentro da Bainha

===VOLUME 16 - PERÍODO JOVEM - PARTE 1 (ARCO: REINO)===

::*Capítulo 01: Rumo à Primeira Missão
::*Capítulo 02: Besta Mágica Guardiã
::*Capítulo 03: Iniciativa
::*Capítulo 04: Tome sua Decisão
::*Capítulo 05: Sistema de Cooperação
::*Capítulo 06: O Plano de Orsted
::*Capítulo 07: Livro do Labirinto
::*Capítulo 08: Rei Dragão Blindado e Segunda Princesa
::*Capítulo 09: Antes de Partir Para o Reino de Asura
::*História Paralela: Rei da Espada Lobo Negro

===VOLUME 17 - PERÍODO JOVEM - PARTE 1 (ARCO: REINO DE ASURA)===

::*Capítulo 01: Partindo em Direção ao Reino de Asura
::*Capítulo 02: Mandíbula Superior do Dragão
::*Capítulo 03: Conjectura
::*Capítulo 04: A Escolha de Ariel
::*Capítulo 05: Tristina
::*Capítulo 06: Ao Longo do Caminho
::*Capítulo 07: Cidade Imperial Ars
::*Capítulo 08: Combate Mortal ao Entardecer
::*Capítulo 09: Campo de Batalha de Ariel
::*Capítulo 10: Campo de Batalha de Rudeus
::*Capítulo 11: A Imprudência de Luke
::*Capítulo 12: A Verdade de Orsted e Dez Dias na Capital Real
::*Capítulo 13: Despedidas e Mudanças de Sylphy
::*Capítulo 14: Retorno e Determinação
::*Capítulo Extra: ???

===VOLUME 18 - PERÍODO JOVEM - PARTE 1 (ARCO: SUBORDINADOS)===

::*Diário
::*Capítulo 01: Um Exemplo de Trabalho
::*Capítulo 02: O Gato Emprestado
::*Capítulo 03: Cerimônia de Admissão e Presidente do Conselho Estudantil
::*Capítulo 04: Preogresso e Pesquisa
::*Capítulo 05: Sinais de Colapso Doméstico
::*Capítulo 06: Iniciando uma Pesquisa
::*Capítulo 07: Empreendimento da Empresa
::*Capítulo 08: Aldeia Doldia Mais uma Vez
::*Capítulo 09: O Caso do Roubo de Carne Seca
::*Capítulo 10: Outro Escravo (Parte 1)
::*Capítulo 11: Outro Escravo (Parte 2)
::*Capítulo 12: A Próxima Batalha

===VOLUME 19 - PERÍODO JOVEM - PARTE 1 (ARCO: ZANOBA)===

::*Capítulo 01: A Decisão de Zanoba
::*Capítulo 02: Presságio
::*Capítulo 03: Para Shirone Novamente
::*Capítulo 04: Rei Pax
::*Capítulo 05: Fort Karon
::*Capítulo 06: Preparativos Para a Guerra
::*Capítulo 07: Guerra
::*Capítulo 08: Situação de Emergência, o Verdadeiro Motivo de Zanoba
::*Capítulo 09: Ao Lado de Pax
::*Capítulo 10: Foi Tudo Por Nada
::*Capítulo 11: Pós-Guerra
::*Capítulo 12: O Caminho Escohido por Zanoba
::*Capítulo 13: Você Pode se Alegrar
::*História Paralela: O Cavaleiro da Morte e o Príncipe Guloso

{| class="collapsible open" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| '''PERÍODO - JOVEM (PARTE 2)'''
|-
|

===VOLUME 20 - PERÍODO JOVEM - PARTE 2 (ARCO: CLIFF)===

::*Capítulo 01: Planos Futuros e os Problemas de Cliff
::*Capítulo 02: A Loja de Zanoba
::*Capítulo 03: Cliff e o Conselho de Alunos da Universidade
::*Capítulo 04: Graduação de Cliff e Zanoba
::*História Paralela: Um Caipira vai Para a Cidade
::*História Paralela: Cerimônia de Maioridade
::*Capítulo 05: Conquistas e Resultados
::*Capítulo 06: E Para Millishion
::*Capítulo 07: O Retorno de Cliff para Casa
::*Capítulo 08: Residência Latreia
::*Capítulo 09: Sede da Organização Religiosa de Millis
::*Capítulo 10: Encontro com o Papa e...

===VOLUME 21 - PERÍODO JOVEM - PARTE 2 (ARCO: VISITANTE)===

::*Capítulo 01: Jogando Mudo
::*Capítulo 02: Problemas de Xadrez
::*Capítulo 03: Xeque-Mate
::*Capítulo 04: Negociações Otimistas
::*Capítulo 05: Porque Estou Tremendo?
::*Capítulo 06: Por Minha Casa, Por Minha Filha
::*Capítulo 07: Resultado da Obrigação
::*Capítulo 08: O Traidor Fugiu
::*História Parelela: Rei e Deusa
::*História Parelela: A Partida de Therese
::*História Parelela: O Macaco e o Lobo

===VOLUME 22 - PERÍODO JOVEM - PARTE 2 (ARCO: ORGANIZAÇÃO)===

::*Capítulo 01: Retorno e Relatório
::*Capítulo 02: As Preocupações do Deus da Morte
::*Capítulo 03: Introdução ao Reino do Dragão
::*Capítulo 04: O Pior Filho
::*Capítulo 05: Rei do Reino Dragão
::*História Paralela: Azul e Vermelho
::*Capítulo 06: Infiltrando-se no Fort Necros
::*Capítulo 07: Confronto, Atofe Quatro Reis Celestiais
::*Capítulo 08: Os Prisioeiros de Fort Necros
::*Capítulo 09: Participe da Guerra, Rudeus!
::*Capítulo 10: Batalha Feroz, Rei Demônio Atofe
::*História Paralela: Nós Nos Casamos
::*Capítulo 11: O Quarto
::*História Paralela: Jovem Sonhando Com Macaco

===VOLUME 23 - PERÍODO JOVEM - PARTE 2 (ARCO: CONTINENTE CELESTIAL)===

::*Capítulo 01: Bebê de Cabelo Verde
::*Capítulo 02: Viagem ao Continente Celestial
::*Capítulo 03: Cidade do Continente Celestial "Artie"
::*Capítulo 04: Nomenclatura
::*Capítulo 05: Dispositivo de Teletransporte de Mundos Paralelos
::*Capítulo 06: O Destino de Nanahoshi
::*Capítulo 07: Mad Dog Retornando ao Velho Ninho
::*Capítulo 08: Deus do Norte e os Aventureiros
::*Capítulo 09: Deus do Norte e os Soldados
::*Capítulo 10: Um Segundo
::*História Paralela: Gansos e os Últimos Amigos

===VOLUME 24 - PERÍODO JOVEM - PARTE 2 (ARCO: BATALHA DECISIVA)===

::*Capítulo 01: Reunião de Estratégia
::*Capítulo 02: O Que Eu Estava Procurando
::*Capítulo 03: Quem Eu Estava Procurando
::*Capítulo 04: A Vila da Raça Superd
::*Capítulo 05: Rei da Escuridão, Vita
::*Capítulo 06: Praga
::*Capítulo 07: Gênio
::*História Paralela: Alguém por Alguém
::*História Paralela: Vita e Laxus
::*Capítulo 08: A Capital
::*Capítulo 09: Quatro Dias e Três Noites - Tour de Inspeção da Raça Superd
::*Capítulo 10: Desaparecimento

{| class="collapsible open" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| '''PDF's - TRADUÇÕES DO ESPANHOL (PELO GOOGLE TRADUTOR)'''
|-
|

'''''IMPORTANTE (por Portuga)''''': Peguei os volumes seguintes em espanhol para traduzir via Google Tradutor já que o projeto em Português esta parado.
Na versão em espanhol da tradução eles fizeram uma divisão de volumes um pouco diferentes, portanto o arquivo que vou postar como Vol 13.5 é na verdade o que eles traduziram como volume 13, mas entra certinho como continuação do volume 13 que já foi postado antes pelo Thiag02011 (o que ele postou é equivalente ao volume 12 na versão em espanhol).

Volume 13 - Arco: Vida Diária (por Thiag02011)
::*[https://drive.google.com/open?id=1Bq_9OF10KdrhUC0qhHleXraoR-0hdUce Dowload pelo drive]

Volume 13.1 - Arco: Vida Diária (Versão Ajustada do Thiag02011)
::*[https://drive.google.com/file/d/1Ig_URqkv0jnL1X9je0BkDaanu9lsoqX_/view?usp=sharing/ Volume 13 - Capítulos 118 ao 132]

Volume 13.2 - Arco: Vida Diária
::*[https://drive.google.com/file/d/1wpROuOYkcCi5OiJCQ7LsiFMOZe7YX3K2/view?usp=sharing/ Volume 13.5 - Capítulos 133 ao 143]

Volume 14 - Arco: Invocação
::*[https://drive.google.com/file/d/1W85j19m6oFX7lXEAEAHUpdJiA3Wb5Q3h/view?usp=sharing/ Volume 14 - Capítulos 144 ao 154]

Volume 15 - Arco: Hitogami
::*[https://drive.google.com/file/d/1fJG0fSaxJVTOOEAg-6uLwTcb-HOR7bFB/view?usp=sharing/ Volume 15 - Capítulos 155 ao 165]

Volume 16 - Arco: Reino
::*[https://drive.google.com/file/d/1fhvVcCfclADWF45AFM5tvs5H7oxPLE2H/view?usp=sharing/ Volume 16 - Capítulos 166 ao 175]

Volume 17 - Arco: Reino de Asura
::*[https://drive.google.com/file/d/1jWaHB_cqXXuXKkJwq3C0P_LM0F0Ba8AO/view?usp=sharing/ Volume 17 - Capítulos 176 ao 189]

Volume 18 - Arco: Subordinados
::*[https://drive.google.com/file/d/1MeHQkSgZPdAKoY8s90nGbTHCASTXRuG4/view?usp=sharing/ Volume 18 - Capítulos 190 ao 199]

'''Nota (por Portuga)''': Na medida que for fazendo os próximos volumes continuarei postando. Fiquem a vontade para editar, revisar e melhorar os volumes que postei.

'''Nota (por Thiag02011)''' O projeto esta bem parado e esta bem difícil encontrar os sites em inglês que contem os novos capítulos, decidi disponibilizar alguns links úteis para quem não terminou de ler a novel pois esta bem perto do final: [https://docs.google.com/document/d/1Ucnn4uCol0EluUf3krGZonHt2NqXjxt_Kp1rvm8rPZg/edit?usp=sharing MT Links]

'''Nota''': Fiz uma tradução fria dos títulos dos capítulos sem ler a história antes, assim possivelmente muitos serão alterados futuramente para ficarem com uma tradução melhor: [https://kotebrasil.wordpress.com/2015/12/24/mushoku-tensei-a-verdadeira-identidade-de-papai-noel/ Mushoku Tensei Christmas Short Story]

==Original Web Novel==
[http://ncode.syosetu.com/n9669bk/ Web Novel' WebSite] (ATENÇÃO: A versão em web apresenta algumas diferenças com o que foi publicado)

==Equipe do Projeto==

*Supervisor: [[User:GooShiViKuTai DK|GooShiViKuTai DK]]
*Gerente do Projeto: [[User:GooShiViKuTai DK|GooShiViKuTai DK]]

===Tradutores===
:* [[User:GooShiViKuTai DK|GooShiViKuTai DK]]
:* [[User:MatthewSK|MatthewSK]]
:* [[User:Shuusuke7|Shuusuke7]]
:* [[User:Gams|Gams]]
;* [[User:Risoka|<span style="color:Blue;font:bold 10pt Papyrus, fantasy">Risoka</span>]]
:* [https://kotebrasil.wordpress.com/ Kote-san]
:* [[User:Pax|Pax]]
:* [[User:Donn|Donn]]
:* [http://kuork.org/ Kuork]

===Editores===

:* [[User:GooShiViKuTai DK|GooShiViKuTai DK]]
:* [[User:MatthewSK|MatthewSK]]
:* [[User:SaLuc|SaLuc]]

== Resumo da Série ==
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 1 ''312 páginas'', (Janeiro 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4-04-066220-6
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 2 ''320 páginas'', (Março 22, 2014) ISBN 978-4-04-066393-7
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 3 ''323 páginas'', (Maio 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4-04-066755-3
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 4 ''318 páginas'', (Agosto 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4-04-066961-8
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 5 ''319 páginas'', (Outubro 24, 2014) ISBN 978-4-04-067130-7
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 6 ''301 páginas'', (Fevereiro 24, 2015) ISBN 978-4-04-067412-4
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 7 ''307 páginas'', (Agosto 25, 2015) ISBN 978-4-04-067759-0
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 8 ''313 páginas'', (Outubro 23, 2015) ISBN 978-4-04-067946-4
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 9 ''324 páginas'', (Janeiro 25, 2016) ISBN 978-4-04-068046-0

[[Category:Light novel (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
[[Category:Brazilian Portuguese]]
[[Category:Kadokawa Shoten]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]

[[Category:Gênero - Ação]]
[[Category:Gênero - Comédia]]
[[Category:Gênero - Drama]]
[[Category:Gênero - Fantasia]]
[[Category:Gênero - Harém]]
[[Category:Gênero - Maduro]]
[[Category:Gênero - Romance]]

BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 1

2021-09-06T23:22:40Z

127.0.0.1: /* Part 2 */

{| class="wikitable"
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Prologue|Prologue:Rebirth]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Contact]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Immortal]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Mitsurugi]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Secret]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Encounter]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6: Interlude]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|[[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}

==BBBE Chapter 1: Contact==

===Part 1===

Somewhere, far off into the distance, a piercing noise echoes. The sound fuels an impending sense of crisis, it's loud and jarring despite being muffled by various structures like how a wall act like a protective membrane to the actions of one's neighbor; despite such distance and protective membranes, the noise is still hard on the ears.

Rather than a crisis, this feeling is more akin to how your alarm clock disturbs would someone’s pleasant rest, screaming until you act to silence it, making you want to destroy it even. Who wouldn’t hate that noise? A certain boy here knows he can't stand it at least.

The boy immediately wanted to be freed from this sound that was offensive to the ear. Thus, Naoto Kurogane's arm unreluctantly leaves the warm cocoon of blankets atop the futon, reaching for the alarm clock switch above its head. The said clock is an elliptically shaped non-digital type.

"...stupid bastard..."

Following a light touch, the cruel cries cease from the alarm. He is left with a small satisfaction similar to smashing one of the world's greatest evils. Then, motivated by victory, Naoto slips into the warmth of his futon once again.

But shortly after accepting the lullaby of drowsiness' advances, the front-door’s bell beyond the bedroom door chimes. And it's not only once or twice, it rings over and over and doesn’t seem to stop.

It’s too loud... Despite lacking the strength to voice his irritation, he wraps the futon around his head in resistance to that noise. This act serves to muffle the disturbing noise for earlier even, making that old problem feel distant and irrelevant. However, soon after the doorbell goes silent, as if in response to Naoto's shallow and lazy act of resistance and soon the melodies of metallic mechanisms and tumblers enters the bedroom. It is the familiar sound of a key entering a lock and turning and is then followed by groaning sound of the door in the entrance.

(...again?)

Meanwhile, the sounds of someone entering his home reaches Naoto's ears. That familiar presence stirs Naoto, a look of resignation rather than confusion or annoyance on his face while he gives up in his rebellion, as he crawls out the warm confines of his cocoon. In a simple T-shirt jersey and night clothes, he performs an large awakening stretch as he rises from his bedding in the center of the purposely and simply furnished bedroom.

Naoto's apartment is described as a Japanese'1LDK' or an apartment with a single separated bedroom and another large, combined kitchen, dining room, and kitchen (includes a single bathroom). It takes Naoto only a few short steps from the bedroom to reach the front door. But as he slowly rubs his drooping eyelids in his drowsiness, the door to his bedroom swings open with excessive force.

"Oh my. He's already up..."

Standing in the doorway peaking at the drowsy boy, is a long-haired girl in a pleated skirt sailor uniform with a blue ribbon and white base color. She voices her thoughts, tinged with a faint, vibrant sound of disappointment, as her hair sways, there being a white hair clip to complete the refreshing, uniformed look.
The intruding girl's name is Haruka Hayami. She is Naoto's childhood friend and a classmate attending the same high school. She also happens to be the daughter of the apartment building's owner where Naoto lives.

"With so many doorbell presses showing results, that makes me confident in one thing. I think we've finally found the sure-fire way to get you up, don't you agree?"

Although he did not intend to get up while the doorbell was ringing, he decides to avoid such a familiar scenario. Haruka lifted her shoulder mischievously, giggling as she entered Naoto's bedroom, with an overly familiar confidence, teasing her childhood friend.

"It's not like I was going to come over everyday. But I'm disappointed. Just like the childhood friends in Nao-kun's favorite games, I wanted to lovingly wake you up with a 'Nao-kun, wake-up~.' I thought that would help fill your affection meter."

"What are you saying, idiot? That's a template! A cliche trope! There's no way genuine childhood friends really do that! What respectable Japanese girl enters a man's room suggestively saying 'I don't like to be apart from you~<3~<3'! Seriou-...Wh-what game?"

Naoto only comprehended Haruka's earlier words just now, too rushed to contest her 'template' words and deeds to act with more discretion. At that moment, Naoto's drowsiness and clouded mind was grimly awoken by Haruka's words.

Wh-Why did Haruka suddenly bring up the topic of games and childhood friend templates? Before Naoto could contrive an answer, Haruka's eyes teasingly met his now alert gaze.

"Or, is 'Hurry and wake up, Onii-chan!~' your preferred route's heroine?"

"Th-that's not something I know about!"

"No, it's okay. You is a growing boy. It's not particularly weird or abnormal. Rather, having lots of girls come out just to suit a boy's fancy, isn't everyone satisfying their urges that way? I thought having just the game was a little lonesome..."

"O-Okay! I admit I have those games, but I didn't buy them myself! Fukuda forced those games on me, okay!?"

Naoto exaggeratedly shakes his head in denial, but it can't be helped when it sounded like a shallow excuse for a undeniably truth.

"Yeah, yeah, sure. I'll get you a change of clothes and while you can go wash your face~.”

"That's the kind of thing you never do! And do not open the wardrobe without my permission! Noooo!!!”

Naoto hurriedly interrupted Haruka, who was reaching for the wardrobe in a motherly manner. He is not sure how to clear up this situation, but hopes that Haruka will understand regardless.

"I can get my clothes myself. Please, just go over there.”

"Yeah? Then I will prepare breakfast for you, but don’t fall asleep again.”

“I know…” he said after taking a deep sigh.

After seeing Haruka off with a light wry smile on her face, Naoto went to the bathroom as he was told. The wooden floor in the hallway and the bathroom are a little cool and the chill air made him stretch his back a bit.

This was Naoto's usual morning scenario. He is reluctant to get up, but Haruka would eventually unlock the door, enter his room, and forcefully waking him up. It's a scenario that has been going on for a while now, a scene that has been all too common for him at this point.

(Everything is still the same...)

Wiping off the cold water he had bathed in with a towel, Naoto looks up and sees his reflection in the mirror as he always did in the morning. His hair bounces back even when you stroke it carefully, and his eyes are bottoms up, lacking any sense of tension. He is not the strongest guy around, but he has a reasonably fit body.

In the mirror… a row of strange symbols that are floating above his head, are reflected. The symbols make up for a number. Though it’s a number, it isn’t the kind of number that people would perceive as one. Naoto understands these symbols as numbers. While he can see these strange numbers appearing above people's heads, they are only visible for him. He doesn’t know why, but that is simply a fact.

"’The Eye of the Hunter’… huh?”

He mutters that bitterly to himself, while he stares at the numbers that are above his head, as if they were a way too expensive price tag.

The number he can read from the symbols is '9810'. He doesn’t know if this is some accurate deciphering or not, but there is no way he could check the answer for that anyways. For a certain while now, Naoto's number has been static like this. What do they mean? Basically, these numbers show someone’s life force, their physical strength and health and so on. Depending on how person’s conditions are, the number can change. For example, martial artists and sportsmen have a relatively high one, while people with some kind of illnesses or physical handicaps are generally low. In addition, it can fluctuate in 100 up or down depending on how someone feels, so it becomes low if you are depressed or high if you are in a good mood.

But there is a reason why we can tell with certainty that it shows a living beings life force, even though he doesn’t know if the numbers he reads are always correct or not. Naoto has witnessed the moment when the value above someone’s head turns to '0'.

It was the moment when a person in front of him, ...his mother, died.

The moment she died the number said '0'.

He also remembers very well what happened after that...

"Naoto-kun, breakfast is ready!”

“Yeah, I'm coming!”

When he heard Haruka's voice from the living room, Naoto put his towel back on the towel rack and left the bathroom.

He went back to his room, took off his nightgown, hurriedly changed clothes and went into the living room and as soon as Naoto entered, he was greeted by a delicious smell that stimulated his empty stomach.

The person standing in the kitchen next to the small counter is, of course, Haruka. Dressed in her Shinkawahama High School uniform, she gripped a fry spatula and placed a freshly cooked bacon and egg on a white plate. Beside her, there was already a row of lightly browned toast, and a mini-salad with lettuce, tomatoes and broccoli was prepared on the table.

How she could prepare breakfast so efficiently in such a short time was still a mystery to Naoto, as it was every morning.

"Here, some milk. Eat quickly or you'll be late."

Haruka hurriedly placed her favorite mug on her usual seat, along with a plate of bacon and eggs and toast.

"You're looking good this morning..." He muttered to himself and hurried to the dining table.

As usual, he looked at the top of his childhood friend's head. There was a strange number floating that only Naoto could see. The number he sees is "10500". Her number is always higher than Naoto's, but this morning it was about 50 higher than yesterday. Haruka seems to be in good shape.

"Itadakimasu."

“Eat plenty.”

Since Naoto was woken up at the right time, he had plenty of time to enjoy his breakfast. After clasping his hands together and bowing lightly, Naoto gratefully reached for the hot, steamy meal. Spreading some margarine on a piece of toast and biting into it. It's his favorite thing to do every morning.

The fried egg attached to the crispy bacon was cooked to Naoto's liking, with a thin layer of half-boiled yolk and white meat. The lemon-scented dressing on the mini salad was also refreshing and tasty. But then he realized. He is sure there was nothing so lofty in their fridge.

"Hey, Haruka. Did you make this by any chance?"

When Naoto asked Haruka, who must have eaten breakfast at her house already, she nodded from her seat in front of him.

"Of course. Nao-kun, you saw me frying an egg earlier, didn't you?

"No, that's not it. I meant the dressing for the salad.”

“This.” Naoto said, indicating with his fork to a small plate that had been turned into a salad bowl. Haruka nodded again, this time smiling.

"Oh, you mean that? Yeah, because the only thing that looks like that in your fridge is mayonnaise."

"Well, if it is... then why don't you just put mayonnaise on it?"

"It's not that big of a deal. Oh, maybe it doesn't taste so good?”

"No, it's really good. I'm impressed actually."

"Haha... that's good."

"What's with the weird laugh?"

Was it embarrassment or pride? Smiling at Haruka's distracting laughter, Naoto stabbed a tomato with his fork with a renewed sense of gratitude.

As always, I take my hat off to my childhood friend for her cooking skills. No, not only in cooking, but also in housework in general, her abilities are something to behold. This is why Naoto can't get Haruka out of his head.

Haruka's mother, Yuki Hayami, who owns this apartment, is actually renting this place to him for free considering their relationship as aunt and nephew. In addition, Haruka not only comes to wake Naoto up every morning, but also cooks dinner and cleans his room, taking great care of him.

After several years of living away from home, Naoto's life would not have been possible without Hayami and her daughter.

(I'm spoiled, aren't I?)

Naoto sighed lightly in his chest as he took the last bite of his toast.

Before he knew it, he began to eat the breakfast Haruka prepared for me without any suspicion and the attitude of looking at it as a problem, like being spoiled, became just a distant feeling.

After all, it was very comfortable knowing that Haruka and her mother, Yuki, gave him a peaceful life.

When Naoto thinks about it, he feels grateful from the bottom of his heart, but at the same time, he feels ashamed of himself for being this naive. However, it would be a shame to let go of this warm breakfast atmosphere, so Naoto chewed on the second slice of a tomato as the calm feeling flowed through the dining room.

It usually takes about 30 minutes to walk from the apartment building where Naoto and Haruka live to Shinkawahama First High School, which they attend. If they were to take the bus, they could relax at home until later, but Naoto, who dislikes crowded buses and prefers the busy downtown area, normally choses to walk to school. Naturally, Haruka walks with him to their school together.

Naoto has told her several times that she should just take the bus instead, since she doesn't have to do anything more for him than already, but everytime she does it regardless. Haruka would then laugh and follow him, saying it's good for her own health. However, when she can't go home with him, such as when she leaves for school, she takes the bus without hesitation, so it seems that her definition of "healthy" has a lot of flexibility.

Passing through a residential area with many apartment buildings, they waited for green light in front of a crosswalk.

It is the beginning of October. The remnants of the summer season that had been here a few days ago had almost completely faded away and the cool morning temperature was just right for Naoto's new uniform.

The sky was clear as day, with thin white clouds hanging over it, and when he looked up, Naoto felt a sense of peacefulness. As he was chewing down a sigh of relief from this peaceful feeling, Haruka, who had been acting strangely nervous for a while, peeked up at me.

"You know what? Back to the topic at hand, Nao-kun. Do you like that kind of stuff...?”

"What 'that kind of stuff'?"

Not knowing what she was talking about, Naoto rubbed the corners of his eyes with his thumbs and asked.

Haruka's eyes immediately wandered from side to side as if she was in panic.

"So, um, you know, like that... that game where the girl with the pink hair was giving the m-main character… i-in the bathroom─"

Haruka's words, while puzzling they are, caused Naoto's blood to run cold.

The traffic light turned green at this point. However, he couldn't get his foot out of his mouth.

"What did you mean by that... Haruka-san?"

"Oh, Nao-kun, it's green."

Without giving Naoto's distoreded feelings any attention, Haruka joyfully pulls on Naoto's sleeves. After being pushed by her, he managed to move his feet and awkwardly crossed the crosswalk, being sure that he is not in the condition right now, where he should do even a simply action like this.

After they were on the other side of the street, Naoto awkwardly turns to Haruka as if he had been shot by a bullet.

"What the hell?! How do you know about all these details!?”

"AH! God, you scared me! I was just wondering what kind of things you are into and since there were so many of ‘them’, I thought one would be alright at least..."

Her shoulders jumped up from Naoto's comment and Haruka defended herself as she crossed and untied her index fingers in front of her chest.

She feels a little embarrassed. However, it is not necessary to confirm the fact that she has touched Naoto's personal belongings without permission, but rather the fact that she has threatened Naoto's heart with her earlier comments.

"You see, I have a mission to know all about Nao-kun's daily activities and what he is interested in."

"What kind of mission is that?! I mean, why are you suddenly speaking so formal?"

"I'm not sure what you mean by that. In any case, that one game is about the secret of a young maiden’s life... Oh yeah, if you're a fan of ‘Love Love School Paradise’, the girl with blue hair is cute and adorable. If you ask me about the ‘It's with My Sister!’ game, then the heroine would be..."

"It's not just one game, it's a full series! And don't change the subject! This shouldn’t even be a topic!"

The tone of Naoto's voice, as he interrupted Haruka's talking to give him detailed advice, was as if he was begging her to give him a break and not continue any further. What’s so sad about this is, that he had to ask his childhood friend, who was like family to him, to stop giving him advice for games he had, for good reasons, hidden away from her.

But whether she knew about Naoto's intentions or not, Haruka narrowed her shoulders and looked up at him with a strangely relaxed expression.

"Well, you see. I'm not even really interested in that kind of stuff, but if Nao-kun is, then I don’t mind trying it out..."

"Can you not call it 'that kind of stuff' all the time, Haruka? Also, I'll say it again, it's only a game-" He was just about to shout: "Why are we still talking about this subject?!", but then... Naoto got stuck on what he was about to say.

His panicked gaze was not on Haruka's eyes, which peered out to him, but instead slightly above her head where Naoto could see a strange row of symbols. The numbers there moved, rising to 12. Naoto felt an uncomfortable feeling at that slight change.

The number above her head represents her life-force. In the past year or so, Naoto learned that it fluctuates slightly depending on someone’s emotional state as well as their physical condition.

The number above her head represents her life-force. In the past years or so, Naoto learned that it fluctuates slightly depending on someone’s emotional state as well as their physical condition. It's sadness, grief, hatred, despair, and pain that bring someone down. The only thing that raises it would be feelings like joy, goodwill and happiness, sometimes rage and irritation, and... shame.

He tries to be as unconcerned and unaware as possible. But even so, Naoto can't help but to look at them. It's irritating.

Naoto turned away from Haruka as if to escape her sight, her number.

Despite of his ability, he has never been good at reading the feelings of others. He's more of a slow thinker.

So, if he wants to know how a person's feelings are right now, he could just look at these strange numbers... However, Naoto doesn't want to do that.

The route they took had reached a busy downtown area near the train station, that is located somewhat between his apartment and the school, by now.

As the two walked along the street, the crowd of people gradually increased, and eventually, when they came to a large intersection, it became so crowded that it was difficult for them to walk side by side.

Naoto stepped in front of Haruka as he always does. Haruka follows by stepping back and lightly grasping the bag that Naoto carries on his shoulder to prevent them from getting separated.

He feels a little extra weight on his shoulder. This is the signal for him that Haruka was properly following behind his back.

"Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine."

He looks back once to make sure he hadn't left Haruka behind, like he always does. Seeing her behind him, she looks up at Naoto and nods her head in response at him.

After five minutes of walking, the crowd finally calms down. They couldn’t talk about any silly subjects, like earlier, during these five minutes at all. But as he crossed the roadway and passed the intersection, Naoto suddenly loses the small extra weight that he had felt on his shoulder just a moment ago.

"Huh? What is it?"

He thought that she had taken her hand off his bag, but when Naoto turned around wondering why she just tagged off, he sees that Haruka isn’t there. No, it wasn't just Haruka that was gone.

No one was there.

The crowds of people, the cars waiting for the traffic light to change and even the crows on the wires had disappeared, leaving an empty downtown that was devoid of all life. It was as if Naoto had been left behind in a movie set, all alone.

"...H-hey? Haruka?"

The word "daydreaming" pops into Naoto's head.

He wonders what the hell is going on here. There was no way he could have fallen asleep while walking through this large crowd of people that were just here a moment ago. On the other hand, there was no way he could have been in such a ridiculous scenario, for real, where he turns around and suddenly finds out that all the people had disappeared while he was left behind.

If this was a movie set, the genre would probably be horror, if you would ask Naoto. With this in mind, Naoto carefully looked around, feeling a sweaty tension on his back. As he observes the scenery, he slowly looks behind his back.

In that moment, he stopped breathing.

In this empty, uninhabited downtown area, a girl was standing on the other end of it. It would be a perfect performance if this were from an actual horror movie.

Naoto was dazed, unable to understand what was going on, but he couldn't take his eyes off the girl, as if he was sewn to her.

Naoto can’t see the details of her figure clearly. The distance between them is too big to make anything out of her looks, but what was hindering his view even more was this strange light coming from the other side where that girl stands.

[[File:BE1-4.png|frameless|right]]

But she has long, beautiful blond hair that is tied up on both sides and is dressed in a generous black dress. She looks about twelve years old. The girl has a unique atmosphere that doesn't match with her age.

Her skin is as white as if it’s transparent and her eyes are as red as blood as she looks at him. What beautiful eyes. Naoto thought so immediately.

But what drew Naoto's attention more than anything else were the ribbons that tied up her long hair. The big black ribbons stand up straight, making the girl's silhouette look like that of a rabbit.

The rabbit girl has a very sad expression on her face. She looks as if she is grieving for someone's future or remembering someone's face... That kind of look.

With a look that could only be described as sadness or grief, the girl looks straight at Naoto with her crimson eyes.

Who are you?

Naoto wanted to ask that, but he couldn't speak. He couldn't even move his body, but he had a feeling that he saw this girl somewhere before.

It was a feeling that was so distant and thin that it seemed as if it would fade away at any moment, a feeling of déjà vu that was too vague to search his memories for where they had met.

(But I think I know... this girl, don't I?)

Who are you?

He tried to ask again. But as if to interrupt him, the girl's small lips moved.

She seemed to have muttered something. The short words that sounded like a sigh which never reached Naoto, made it impossible for him to hear what she said. However, it seemed to be a very important message, so Naoto tried to lean forward, but he still couldn't hear her well.

Please say it again. He tried to say so, but... With a thud, something hit his back with a quiet noise.

"Ah-!"

He heard a voice close by, which made him gasp. In that instant, the crowd returned to Naoto's surroundings. Or perhaps you could say that Naoto's consciousness came back to the crowd.

The next thing he knew, his surroundings were filled with people passing by, leaving Naoto standing there dumbfounded.

A few adults gave him suspicious glances as the boy suddenly stopped in his tracks, and then walked past him as if they didn't care after all.

Haruka, who was right behind him again, peeked at Naoto, who was standing there with his mouth half open, her eyebrows raised in concern.

"What's the matter? You suddenly stopped so abruptly."

She must have bumped into Naoto's back earlier because she is rubbing her forehead lightly.

Looking back at her round, somewhat animal-like eyes, Naoto shoved a hand into her hair and brushed her head as if to confirm that she was here.

"Huh?"

Wasn't there a girl just now?! Naoto was about to ask that, but immediately stopped. Of course, there was a girl just now, but there was no way Naoto could explain the unusual phenomenon that he had just experienced in any words, let alone about that rabbit girl.

A man in a suit must have been walking right behind them as he hurried past them, looking at Naoto with annoyance that he suddenly stopped in the moving crowd.

The entire area had become completely normal. No one seems to know that anything was amiss moments ago.

"It's nothing..."

Yeah, it was nothing. It was just a little girl looking at him after all. It's not like there was anything crazy happening. Nothing to be concerned about. Nothing.

After telling himself that several times, Naoto takes a single breath.

"Let's go, Haruka."

"Are you really okay to go... You're not sick or anything, are you?"

"I'm fine, I'm fine. It's just that I suddenly got kinda drowsy, so I almost fell asleep."

He is unsure what to say but knows what he needs to do. The last thing Naoto wants is making Haruka feel worried, no matter what the situation might be.

"You were about to fall asleep while walking? That is not fine at all, Nao-kun, that is dangerous."

"I know, I know. Look, I am already fully awake again."

"That's not the point. I'm really worried about you this morning, Nao-kun..."

Naoto is sure that she would be happy to know that he is not the only one who's a little worried.

"You know... you're like my mother."

In truth, he is more worried about the fact that Haruka would take such a crude lie seriously. However, he is still not sure what to say, so he will keep his real thoughts to himself for now. It would only make Haruka worry about him more if he did otherwise.

"Well, being your mother is not really what I want."

"What did you say? Now, come on, let's go."

With a somewhat displeased look on her face, he waited for Haruka to grab his bag again and once again, Naoto pushed his way through the crowd. As he takes his first step, he suddenly realized.

That young girl. Something was awfully strange about her...

(There were no numbers.)

A number above a person's head reveals their life force.

There has never been a time where Naoto couldn't see someone's number. If anything... it only happens in his dreams.

(So, I really was asleep?)

It's true that he is weak to early mornings, but he didn't expect it to be this severe that he would daydream in the middle of a crowd. Naoto scratched his head again and sighed instead of blurting out any comments.

If it was a dream, so be it. In a dream, anything is possible, no matter how unexplainable it might be.

The boy has been trying to put it behind with the excuse that he was sleepwalking, but even though he had been trying for some time now, Naoto's mind was still replaying the image of that girl from earlier.

===Part 2===

As the sun rises and noon approaches, the classrooms at Shinkawahama High School are filled with a heat that could remind one of summer, even though it's already autumn.
It was break time after the end of the second period of modern literature class. As the boy listened to the refreshing sound of someone opening a soda bottle at the front of the classroom, Naoto took off his jacket because it was indeed very hot. As he rested it on the back of his chair, he saw a man casually approaching him.

"Oi, Kurogane-kun. Can I have you for a moment?"

The person who came right up to Naoto's seat and started the conversation with a delicate cough was his classmate and friend from junior high school, Shinnosuke Fukuda.

The girls in his class thought that his short haircut made him look pretty, while others say it made him look silly. Naoto has a rather casual attitude and in comparison to Shinnosuke, this trait is emphasized even more by his overflowing cheerful personality.

He is about the same size as Naoto. They have similar grades, and their interests are about the same. Overall, they are good friends.

Naoto recalled that the bond they had formed as best friends years ago had led to a troubling incident this morning.

"Damn you, Shinnosuke. You made me get into a terrible mess there..."

Why should his childhood friend, who is like family to him, investigate his preferences in visual novel heroin’s?!

"What's wrong? Whatever."

Shinnosuke looks at Naoto with a resentful look at first, but he doesn't seem to take offense in the slightest, instead he looks back at him with a pleased smile. For a moment, Naoto thought about explaining it to him to scold him. However, such thoughts quickly disappeared. He would only be laughed at. Furthermore, it will only result in exposing his own pettiness.

"It's nothing, ...I don't want to talk about it."

"Is that so? Well, that's all right. How did you like the learning 'material' I lent you? Did it help you?"

It's ‘learning material’, huh? A dry laugh escaped from Naoto's mouth.

"No, not at all."

If anything, he thinks it may have been Haruka, not him, who learned something from the game that was forced upon him. But he won't reveal that.

"You do realize these games are just fantasy, right?"

When Naoto shakes his head reluctant to accompany his take, Shinnosuke's eyes widen in disappointment.

"What are you saying? You're the one who is living that fantasy life."

“WHA-? Hey, you're the one who's talking."

"Are you out of your mind now?! Your childhood friend, who is also your cousin, wakes you up every morning and makes you breakfast every day, and when you come home, you eat dinner together every afternoon in the apartment that you live alone in. ...Now, what part of that doesn't sound like fantasy to you, chap?!"

"Stop calling me that! You'll take responsibility if it sticks as a nickname!"

Shinnosuke leaned forward and clenched his fists when he made his impassioned speech. Naoto, striking back, also said that he was out of his mind. But Shinnosuke is not the kind of man who will back down against such little resistance. He grabbed Naoto's head with both of his hands and forcefully pushed it in the other direction. This is a great way to get the most out of your free time in the usually boring classroom.

"…What?"

"Look closely, Naoto."

He directed Naoto's head to the front of the classroom.

Shinnosuke was in a rather serious mood. They turned to look at Haruka, who was sitting in the front seat chatting with her friends. While grabbing Naoto's head, Shinnosuke continued in a low voice with a strong tone.

"She has a kind and gentle personality, is popular enough to be elected to the student council and always has the ability to be very approachable. In addition, she is good at housework, especially at cooking, which is extremely delicious. She is not the most beautiful girl, but she is cute and pretty. She has above-average boobs too...!"

"Hey you... Where are you looking at?"

"On top of that, her mother is a wealthy woman who owns an entire mansion and she's also an incredibly beauty with big tits! There is no way you can't make a mistake with that! A win-win!"

"Hey! You’re too loud!!"

Shaking off Shinnosuke, who shouted in his ear, Naoto hurriedly covered his friend's dirty mouth.

As expected, Haruka, who seemed to have heard the voice, turned around and tilted her head. As expected, Haruka, who seemed to have heard Shinnosuke's voice, turned around and tilted her head. As soon as she did, she waved her hand and Naoto conveyed a message with a gesture. She nodded in agreement and returned to chatting with her friend. After witnessing this, Naoto released Shinnosuke's breath.

"Ha... ha... shit..."

Apparently, it was really hindering his breathing. Naoto simply apologized to Shinnosuke, who was looking a bit more grim than usual.
"Oh, anyway. I think you should be a little more aware of your own privileged circumstances. One of these days you're going to get beaten up by some less fortunate boys."

"Like you, for instance?"

"Oh, I wish."

Shinnosuke's eyes were unexpectedly serious as he turned and looked down at him. Naoto immediately withdrew his mischievous smile.

Naoto put a hand on his cheek and gazed at Haruka again. It seemed that they were having a lot of fun talking about various cheerful topics, making it a little difficult for high school boys to approach them.

Haruka was smiling happily, and she certainly had a rather nice appearance. According to what Shinnosuke told him before, she is known as a cute girl not only among her classmates but also among her seniors and juniors. Some of them are even seriously trying to become her boyfriend. However, Naoto was still unable to understand why Haruka was so popular.

(Is it really, because she’s cute...? )

For Naoto, the feeling of meddling, nagging, not being able to leave him alone, filled his mind when thinking about her instead of how cute she is. Haruka, for Naoto, acted more like a mother than a girl of her age after all.

There is no such thing as a "mistake" to be made with Haruka, as Shinnosuke said, but in the first place, he had never even considered such a thing.

(Come to think of it, Yuki says it all the time, too.)

Naoto's eyebrows wrinkle with mixed feelings as he remembers.

Yuki, Haruka's mother, is the one person Naoto can't get over more than Haruka. She is very busy with her work and rarely comes home, so they only see each other occasionally, but every time they do, she approaches Naoto with a suggestive smile on her face.

'When are you going to get your hands on Haruka?'
'You're a man, right?'
And so on.

(What is wrong with them anyway? I mean, Yuki-san is her mother, right? A normal mother wouldn't tell some guy to go and make the move on her own daughter. I really don't know what she's thinking at all sometimes.)

As he was mumbling to himself, Shinnosuke, who stands beside him gave a short "Oh". At the sound of his voice, Naoto also noticed. The bell was ringing, announcing the end of break time. Haruka also checked her watch, cut off her conversation and went back to her seat. As she did, she looked at Naoto, smiled friendly and waved lightly. He has no bad feeling about it. When Naoto smiled back, Shinnosuke was looking at him with a hint of envy in his eyes.

But before Shinnosuke could say anything, the door to the classroom was opened exactly on time. The person who came in was Tadayuki Isa, the teacher in charge of the next class, Geology.

He was not tall, but he had a sturdy build, and his round, chubby face always had a serious frown on it. He was in his mid-forties, Naoto believes. He wears square glasses of an old-fashioned design, always wears the same kind of clothes, and is not the type of person who cares much about his appearance. In addition to geology, he is also in charge of life guidance, but his nagging and critical nature has made him into a teacher who is getting a bad reputation among the students at many times.

Shinnosuke is another one who has a hard time with Isa. As soon as he caught sight of him, he turned around and went back to his seat, not wanting to be spotted.

He glances over his slack eyelids at each of the students as if to confirm that they are in a hurry to straighten up their appearance, and then he roughly places the attendance book and textbook on the teacher's table.

It was not an unusual sight. It was the beginning of another depressing class that came around twice a week.

But Naoto was struck by the second... surprise of his day.

(What is... that number?)

He blinked multiple times to make sure he wasn't looking at some wrong number, but the number remained unchanged like a label above the wrinkled, middle-aged man's head.

"925". You don't see this kind of number every day. It's just too low…

"Kurogane! How dare you did not take out your textbooks and notebooks! Class has already started!"

"Huh... Ah, yes, sorry!"

Naoto came back to his senses when the thick finger of a shouting man pointed at him. He pulled his textbook out of his bag and spread it out on the desk. After seeing that, Isa gave a lecture on how foolish it is not to be well prepared for anything, and then began his lesson in a heavy, pompous tone.

Holding the textbook in his hand, he writes hard-to-read characters with such strong pressure that the tip of the white chalk cracks. He often took out his handkerchief to wipe the sweat from his forehead, as if he was hot. Actually, there was nothing particularly unusual about this scene. But Naoto's heart was in a buzz. The classes were never very interesting to begin with, but today he couldn't listen to Isa's at all, because…

(925? Are you kidding me...? Even patients at a university hospital have more decent numbers.)

He wondered if there was something wrong with his eyes. But when he looked around the classroom, there was no one other than Isa who was showing abnormal readings. How can it be possible that only a particular person's values are not normal?

(What is going on with him...?)

Naoto covered his eyes with the palms of his hands. Turns out that that was a bad idea.

"Kurogane!!"

The whole classroom tensed up at the angry voice that came again. When Naoto looked up to see what was going on, he saw Isa glaring at him from in front of the teacher's table with a terrifying expression.

"You've got some nerve to fall asleep in my class..."

"No, I wasn't sleeping..."

"Don't you dare to talk back to me!"

Isa's voice came at him with even more force. Naoto knew that he had made a mistake. When he's in a bad mood, Isa hates it when a student says something he doesn't agree with. You could even say that he hates the students.

Today, Isa seemed to be in a worse mood than ever before. He slammed the textbook he was clutching in his thick hands onto the table and pointed at Naoto with his hand.

"Answer the question I just asked you. You would know if you weren't asleep."

(Ugh…)

Naoto was at a loss for words. He hadn't been sleeping, but he also didn't listen to anything Isa had said, so naturally, the helpless boy didn't know what the question was.

"I'm sorry, I don't know."

It's not like he can just admit that he didn't hear it, so he tried to keep his emotions in check and answered calmly. As soon as he did, Isa's mouth twisted up and he looked at him with both rage and dominance in his eyes.

"There you go. This is why you shouldn't sleep. Hayami... Answer me instead."

"Y-Yes."

When Haruka replied with a hint of surprise, Naoto reflexively raised his eyebrows. He is sure it wasn't intentional that Haruka was picked instead, but he feels guilty that he caused this fire to start.

"It's from volcanic activity..."

"That's right. You are indeed studying well, Hayami. You may sit down."

He looked strangely pleased and then Isa moved his head in a big vertical motion. Naoto had to wrinkle his brow again at the sight of him.

(The numbers are...)

It increased.

It increased to more than 70 at once. It was way too big of a change for Naoto to be happy that his classmates were able to answer his questions.

"On the other hand, you, Kurogane..."

With a harsh tone, Isa turned to look at Naoto again. The number on his head increased again. This time, the number rose to 37. The fluctuations are quite large. This is not a normal change at all.

Isa pointed at Naoto and glared at him, his thick lips moving rapidly as he talked about how hopeless he was. Normally, he would be frustrated and uncomfortable with this one-sided argument, but he had no choice but to keep his mouth shut because it would make the conversation even longer. Naoto is listening to the teacher's words but is not paying any attention. He just keeps staring at the value above his head, continuously increasing and decreasing by one or two.

It's so strange. He had no idea why this was happening and this uncomfortable feeling that is sticking around inside of him. He can't stand it, so Naoto opened his mouth.

"Isa-sensei. Is there something wrong with you?"

For a moment, the classroom fell silent. He found that everyone who had been holding their breath during Isa's lecture had stopped breathing completely. Eventually, Isa's face turned red with anger as he shook his fists on the table. He did it. Naoto couldn't help but clutch his head at the regret that had come so late.

Isa roughly banged on the teaching table with his clenched fist.

"You brought this on yourself, Kurogane!!"

The air around Isa was numbed by the outrage in his voice. The boy thought he was going to be hit by his teacher, but Naoto's ears picked up a strange sound as he lifted his shoulders in a shrug.

'-thung’

It was like the sound of a coil being wound. But it was a more unpleasant, biological sound. The instinctive disgust he felt gave Naoto goosebumps for a moment. Is something in there? Naoto frowned, horrified by the disgusting presence, and then...

The bell rang, signaling the end of class.

"By next week, each of you should have researched at least two different things that volcanic activity can bring about. I'll ask you about them in the next class."

After saying that, Isa hurried out of the classroom.

Just before Isa disappeared behind the door of the classroom, Naoto finally saw that his number was 1007. It was still far too low for someone who could walk on his own feet.

"Puh..."

The stifling atmosphere that had been present in the classroom earlier came to an end with Isa's departure. As Naoto listened to the voices of his classmates, who had faintly returned to their normal routines, he propped himself up on his desk and exhaled deeply.

His head was full of inexplicable thoughts and couldn't quite put his finger on this experience. He dug his hands into his spiky hair and roughly brushed it around. It was an old habit of Naoto's that he tended to do when he was feeling embarrassed.

"I can't believe you interrupted Isa while he was in his preaching mode. He was totally on to you."

Shinnosuke came running up to Naoto as soon as Isa left the classroom and said that with a dumbfounded look on his face. He was somewhat unhappy, probably because he had been given an extra task as collateral damage thanks to Naoto. Naoto had no choice but to apologize for that.

Naoto looks up with his hands still in his hair. And beside Shinnosuke stood Haruka with a worried expression on her face.

"Nao-kun, are you still feeling a little woozy this morning? Lack of sleep, maybe?"

"No, it's not that, but... well..."

He couldn't say thing. Naoto was at a loss for words. Neither Haruka nor Shinnosuke knew about this mysterious eye of Naoto's – ‘the eye of the hunter’.

Of course, he wasn't going to talk about it. So how could he say anything about the numbers, that represent the life-force of someone? Naoto couldn't help but be curious, so he asked the two in front of him as if he was checking on something.

"Hey, you two. Wasn't there something off about Isa today?"

"Yeah? Nothing out of the ordinary if you ask me. Just the usual Mr. Isa stuff."

Shinnosuke's answer came back to him immediately and it was a simple one. Naoto smiled out of the corner of his mouth. In the first place, Shinnosuke must not even remember the content of the class, let alone Isa's condition. This boy is very much like himself in many ways.

To be fair, he didn't expect much from his best bad friend. Naoto looked at Haruka who had a troubled look on her face and turned her finger on her small chin as if she was thinking.

"...Although it wasn't that that strange. When I was called after Nao-kun didn't answer, Isa-sensei's eyes were kind of flashing."

"Is that so...?"

"Yeah. He would stare at me and then suddenly look away and then right back at me again. And although his eyes were looking at me, they weren't really focused. I thought it was a little strange."

Even Haruka, who could not see the numbers, felt Isa's discomfort. It could be wrong observation. It could be a misunderstanding. If anything, it seemed perfectly natural to think that way.

But this uncomfortable feeling was like an ominous chest pounding, making Naoto's nerves tingle with annoyance.

===Part 3===

After school was over, Naoto was walking alone on his way home from Shinkawahama First High School to his apartment.

...

===Part 4===

===Part 5===

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Prologue|Prologue:Rebirth]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Immortal]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 1

2021-09-06T20:54:30Z

127.0.0.1: /* Part 2 */

{| class="wikitable"
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Prologue|Prologue:Rebirth]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Contact]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Immortal]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Mitsurugi]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Secret]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Encounter]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6: Interlude]]
|-
| [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|[[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}

==BBBE Chapter 1: Contact==

===Part 1===

Somewhere, far off into the distance, a piercing noise echoes. The sound fuels an impending sense of crisis, it's loud and jarring despite being muffled by various structures like how a wall act like a protective membrane to the actions of one's neighbor; despite such distance and protective membranes, the noise is still hard on the ears.

Rather than a crisis, this feeling is more akin to how your alarm clock disturbs would someone’s pleasant rest, screaming until you act to silence it, making you want to destroy it even. Who wouldn’t hate that noise? A certain boy here knows he can't stand it at least.

The boy immediately wanted to be freed from this sound that was offensive to the ear. Thus, Naoto Kurogane's arm unreluctantly leaves the warm cocoon of blankets atop the futon, reaching for the alarm clock switch above its head. The said clock is an elliptically shaped non-digital type.

"...stupid bastard..."

Following a light touch, the cruel cries cease from the alarm. He is left with a small satisfaction similar to smashing one of the world's greatest evils. Then, motivated by victory, Naoto slips into the warmth of his futon once again.

But shortly after accepting the lullaby of drowsiness' advances, the front-door’s bell beyond the bedroom door chimes. And it's not only once or twice, it rings over and over and doesn’t seem to stop.

It’s too loud... Despite lacking the strength to voice his irritation, he wraps the futon around his head in resistance to that noise. This act serves to muffle the disturbing noise for earlier even, making that old problem feel distant and irrelevant. However, soon after the doorbell goes silent, as if in response to Naoto's shallow and lazy act of resistance and soon the melodies of metallic mechanisms and tumblers enters the bedroom. It is the familiar sound of a key entering a lock and turning and is then followed by groaning sound of the door in the entrance.

(...again?)

Meanwhile, the sounds of someone entering his home reaches Naoto's ears. That familiar presence stirs Naoto, a look of resignation rather than confusion or annoyance on his face while he gives up in his rebellion, as he crawls out the warm confines of his cocoon. In a simple T-shirt jersey and night clothes, he performs an large awakening stretch as he rises from his bedding in the center of the purposely and simply furnished bedroom.

Naoto's apartment is described as a Japanese'1LDK' or an apartment with a single separated bedroom and another large, combined kitchen, dining room, and kitchen (includes a single bathroom). It takes Naoto only a few short steps from the bedroom to reach the front door. But as he slowly rubs his drooping eyelids in his drowsiness, the door to his bedroom swings open with excessive force.

"Oh my. He's already up..."

Standing in the doorway peaking at the drowsy boy, is a long-haired girl in a pleated skirt sailor uniform with a blue ribbon and white base color. She voices her thoughts, tinged with a faint, vibrant sound of disappointment, as her hair sways, there being a white hair clip to complete the refreshing, uniformed look.
The intruding girl's name is Haruka Hayami. She is Naoto's childhood friend and a classmate attending the same high school. She also happens to be the daughter of the apartment building's owner where Naoto lives.

"With so many doorbell presses showing results, that makes me confident in one thing. I think we've finally found the sure-fire way to get you up, don't you agree?"

Although he did not intend to get up while the doorbell was ringing, he decides to avoid such a familiar scenario. Haruka lifted her shoulder mischievously, giggling as she entered Naoto's bedroom, with an overly familiar confidence, teasing her childhood friend.

"It's not like I was going to come over everyday. But I'm disappointed. Just like the childhood friends in Nao-kun's favorite games, I wanted to lovingly wake you up with a 'Nao-kun, wake-up~.' I thought that would help fill your affection meter."

"What are you saying, idiot? That's a template! A cliche trope! There's no way genuine childhood friends really do that! What respectable Japanese girl enters a man's room suggestively saying 'I don't like to be apart from you~<3~<3'! Seriou-...Wh-what game?"

Naoto only comprehended Haruka's earlier words just now, too rushed to contest her 'template' words and deeds to act with more discretion. At that moment, Naoto's drowsiness and clouded mind was grimly awoken by Haruka's words.

Wh-Why did Haruka suddenly bring up the topic of games and childhood friend templates? Before Naoto could contrive an answer, Haruka's eyes teasingly met his now alert gaze.

"Or, is 'Hurry and wake up, Onii-chan!~' your preferred route's heroine?"

"Th-that's not something I know about!"

"No, it's okay. You is a growing boy. It's not particularly weird or abnormal. Rather, having lots of girls come out just to suit a boy's fancy, isn't everyone satisfying their urges that way? I thought having just the game was a little lonesome..."

"O-Okay! I admit I have those games, but I didn't buy them myself! Fukuda forced those games on me, okay!?"

Naoto exaggeratedly shakes his head in denial, but it can't be helped when it sounded like a shallow excuse for a undeniably truth.

"Yeah, yeah, sure. I'll get you a change of clothes and while you can go wash your face~.”

"That's the kind of thing you never do! And do not open the wardrobe without my permission! Noooo!!!”

Naoto hurriedly interrupted Haruka, who was reaching for the wardrobe in a motherly manner. He is not sure how to clear up this situation, but hopes that Haruka will understand regardless.

"I can get my clothes myself. Please, just go over there.”

"Yeah? Then I will prepare breakfast for you, but don’t fall asleep again.”

“I know…” he said after taking a deep sigh.

After seeing Haruka off with a light wry smile on her face, Naoto went to the bathroom as he was told. The wooden floor in the hallway and the bathroom are a little cool and the chill air made him stretch his back a bit.

This was Naoto's usual morning scenario. He is reluctant to get up, but Haruka would eventually unlock the door, enter his room, and forcefully waking him up. It's a scenario that has been going on for a while now, a scene that has been all too common for him at this point.

(Everything is still the same...)

Wiping off the cold water he had bathed in with a towel, Naoto looks up and sees his reflection in the mirror as he always did in the morning. His hair bounces back even when you stroke it carefully, and his eyes are bottoms up, lacking any sense of tension. He is not the strongest guy around, but he has a reasonably fit body.

In the mirror… a row of strange symbols that are floating above his head, are reflected. The symbols make up for a number. Though it’s a number, it isn’t the kind of number that people would perceive as one. Naoto understands these symbols as numbers. While he can see these strange numbers appearing above people's heads, they are only visible for him. He doesn’t know why, but that is simply a fact.

"’The Eye of the Hunter’… huh?”

He mutters that bitterly to himself, while he stares at the numbers that are above his head, as if they were a way too expensive price tag.

The number he can read from the symbols is '9810'. He doesn’t know if this is some accurate deciphering or not, but there is no way he could check the answer for that anyways. For a certain while now, Naoto's number has been static like this. What do they mean? Basically, these numbers show someone’s life force, their physical strength and health and so on. Depending on how person’s conditions are, the number can change. For example, martial artists and sportsmen have a relatively high one, while people with some kind of illnesses or physical handicaps are generally low. In addition, it can fluctuate in 100 up or down depending on how someone feels, so it becomes low if you are depressed or high if you are in a good mood.

But there is a reason why we can tell with certainty that it shows a living beings life force, even though he doesn’t know if the numbers he reads are always correct or not. Naoto has witnessed the moment when the value above someone’s head turns to '0'.

It was the moment when a person in front of him, ...his mother, died.

The moment she died the number said '0'.

He also remembers very well what happened after that...

"Naoto-kun, breakfast is ready!”

“Yeah, I'm coming!”

When he heard Haruka's voice from the living room, Naoto put his towel back on the towel rack and left the bathroom.

He went back to his room, took off his nightgown, hurriedly changed clothes and went into the living room and as soon as Naoto entered, he was greeted by a delicious smell that stimulated his empty stomach.

The person standing in the kitchen next to the small counter is, of course, Haruka. Dressed in her Shinkawahama High School uniform, she gripped a fry spatula and placed a freshly cooked bacon and egg on a white plate. Beside her, there was already a row of lightly browned toast, and a mini-salad with lettuce, tomatoes and broccoli was prepared on the table.

How she could prepare breakfast so efficiently in such a short time was still a mystery to Naoto, as it was every morning.

"Here, some milk. Eat quickly or you'll be late."

Haruka hurriedly placed her favorite mug on her usual seat, along with a plate of bacon and eggs and toast.

"You're looking good this morning..." He muttered to himself and hurried to the dining table.

As usual, he looked at the top of his childhood friend's head. There was a strange number floating that only Naoto could see. The number he sees is "10500". Her number is always higher than Naoto's, but this morning it was about 50 higher than yesterday. Haruka seems to be in good shape.

"Itadakimasu."

“Eat plenty.”

Since Naoto was woken up at the right time, he had plenty of time to enjoy his breakfast. After clasping his hands together and bowing lightly, Naoto gratefully reached for the hot, steamy meal. Spreading some margarine on a piece of toast and biting into it. It's his favorite thing to do every morning.

The fried egg attached to the crispy bacon was cooked to Naoto's liking, with a thin layer of half-boiled yolk and white meat. The lemon-scented dressing on the mini salad was also refreshing and tasty. But then he realized. He is sure there was nothing so lofty in their fridge.

"Hey, Haruka. Did you make this by any chance?"

When Naoto asked Haruka, who must have eaten breakfast at her house already, she nodded from her seat in front of him.

"Of course. Nao-kun, you saw me frying an egg earlier, didn't you?

"No, that's not it. I meant the dressing for the salad.”

“This.” Naoto said, indicating with his fork to a small plate that had been turned into a salad bowl. Haruka nodded again, this time smiling.

"Oh, you mean that? Yeah, because the only thing that looks like that in your fridge is mayonnaise."

"Well, if it is... then why don't you just put mayonnaise on it?"

"It's not that big of a deal. Oh, maybe it doesn't taste so good?”

"No, it's really good. I'm impressed actually."

"Haha... that's good."

"What's with the weird laugh?"

Was it embarrassment or pride? Smiling at Haruka's distracting laughter, Naoto stabbed a tomato with his fork with a renewed sense of gratitude.

As always, I take my hat off to my childhood friend for her cooking skills. No, not only in cooking, but also in housework in general, her abilities are something to behold. This is why Naoto can't get Haruka out of his head.

Haruka's mother, Yuki Hayami, who owns this apartment, is actually renting this place to him for free considering their relationship as aunt and nephew. In addition, Haruka not only comes to wake Naoto up every morning, but also cooks dinner and cleans his room, taking great care of him.

After several years of living away from home, Naoto's life would not have been possible without Hayami and her daughter.

(I'm spoiled, aren't I?)

Naoto sighed lightly in his chest as he took the last bite of his toast.

Before he knew it, he began to eat the breakfast Haruka prepared for me without any suspicion and the attitude of looking at it as a problem, like being spoiled, became just a distant feeling.

After all, it was very comfortable knowing that Haruka and her mother, Yuki, gave him a peaceful life.

When Naoto thinks about it, he feels grateful from the bottom of his heart, but at the same time, he feels ashamed of himself for being this naive. However, it would be a shame to let go of this warm breakfast atmosphere, so Naoto chewed on the second slice of a tomato as the calm feeling flowed through the dining room.

It usually takes about 30 minutes to walk from the apartment building where Naoto and Haruka live to Shinkawahama First High School, which they attend. If they were to take the bus, they could relax at home until later, but Naoto, who dislikes crowded buses and prefers the busy downtown area, normally choses to walk to school. Naturally, Haruka walks with him to their school together.

Naoto has told her several times that she should just take the bus instead, since she doesn't have to do anything more for him than already, but everytime she does it regardless. Haruka would then laugh and follow him, saying it's good for her own health. However, when she can't go home with him, such as when she leaves for school, she takes the bus without hesitation, so it seems that her definition of "healthy" has a lot of flexibility.

Passing through a residential area with many apartment buildings, they waited for green light in front of a crosswalk.

It is the beginning of October. The remnants of the summer season that had been here a few days ago had almost completely faded away and the cool morning temperature was just right for Naoto's new uniform.

The sky was clear as day, with thin white clouds hanging over it, and when he looked up, Naoto felt a sense of peacefulness. As he was chewing down a sigh of relief from this peaceful feeling, Haruka, who had been acting strangely nervous for a while, peeked up at me.

"You know what? Back to the topic at hand, Nao-kun. Do you like that kind of stuff...?”

"What 'that kind of stuff'?"

Not knowing what she was talking about, Naoto rubbed the corners of his eyes with his thumbs and asked.

Haruka's eyes immediately wandered from side to side as if she was in panic.

"So, um, you know, like that... that game where the girl with the pink hair was giving the m-main character… i-in the bathroom─"

Haruka's words, while puzzling they are, caused Naoto's blood to run cold.

The traffic light turned green at this point. However, he couldn't get his foot out of his mouth.

"What did you mean by that... Haruka-san?"

"Oh, Nao-kun, it's green."

Without giving Naoto's distoreded feelings any attention, Haruka joyfully pulls on Naoto's sleeves. After being pushed by her, he managed to move his feet and awkwardly crossed the crosswalk, being sure that he is not in the condition right now, where he should do even a simply action like this.

After they were on the other side of the street, Naoto awkwardly turns to Haruka as if he had been shot by a bullet.

"What the hell?! How do you know about all these details!?”

"AH! God, you scared me! I was just wondering what kind of things you are into and since there were so many of ‘them’, I thought one would be alright at least..."

Her shoulders jumped up from Naoto's comment and Haruka defended herself as she crossed and untied her index fingers in front of her chest.

She feels a little embarrassed. However, it is not necessary to confirm the fact that she has touched Naoto's personal belongings without permission, but rather the fact that she has threatened Naoto's heart with her earlier comments.

"You see, I have a mission to know all about Nao-kun's daily activities and what he is interested in."

"What kind of mission is that?! I mean, why are you suddenly speaking so formal?"

"I'm not sure what you mean by that. In any case, that one game is about the secret of a young maiden’s life... Oh yeah, if you're a fan of ‘Love Love School Paradise’, the girl with blue hair is cute and adorable. If you ask me about the ‘It's with My Sister!’ game, then the heroine would be..."

"It's not just one game, it's a full series! And don't change the subject! This shouldn’t even be a topic!"

The tone of Naoto's voice, as he interrupted Haruka's talking to give him detailed advice, was as if he was begging her to give him a break and not continue any further. What’s so sad about this is, that he had to ask his childhood friend, who was like family to him, to stop giving him advice for games he had, for good reasons, hidden away from her.

But whether she knew about Naoto's intentions or not, Haruka narrowed her shoulders and looked up at him with a strangely relaxed expression.

"Well, you see. I'm not even really interested in that kind of stuff, but if Nao-kun is, then I don’t mind trying it out..."

"Can you not call it 'that kind of stuff' all the time, Haruka? Also, I'll say it again, it's only a game-" He was just about to shout: "Why are we still talking about this subject?!", but then... Naoto got stuck on what he was about to say.

His panicked gaze was not on Haruka's eyes, which peered out to him, but instead slightly above her head where Naoto could see a strange row of symbols. The numbers there moved, rising to 12. Naoto felt an uncomfortable feeling at that slight change.

The number above her head represents her life-force. In the past year or so, Naoto learned that it fluctuates slightly depending on someone’s emotional state as well as their physical condition.

The number above her head represents her life-force. In the past years or so, Naoto learned that it fluctuates slightly depending on someone’s emotional state as well as their physical condition. It's sadness, grief, hatred, despair, and pain that bring someone down. The only thing that raises it would be feelings like joy, goodwill and happiness, sometimes rage and irritation, and... shame.

He tries to be as unconcerned and unaware as possible. But even so, Naoto can't help but to look at them. It's irritating.

Naoto turned away from Haruka as if to escape her sight, her number.

Despite of his ability, he has never been good at reading the feelings of others. He's more of a slow thinker.

So, if he wants to know how a person's feelings are right now, he could just look at these strange numbers... However, Naoto doesn't want to do that.

The route they took had reached a busy downtown area near the train station, that is located somewhat between his apartment and the school, by now.

As the two walked along the street, the crowd of people gradually increased, and eventually, when they came to a large intersection, it became so crowded that it was difficult for them to walk side by side.

Naoto stepped in front of Haruka as he always does. Haruka follows by stepping back and lightly grasping the bag that Naoto carries on his shoulder to prevent them from getting separated.

He feels a little extra weight on his shoulder. This is the signal for him that Haruka was properly following behind his back.

"Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine."

He looks back once to make sure he hadn't left Haruka behind, like he always does. Seeing her behind him, she looks up at Naoto and nods her head in response at him.

After five minutes of walking, the crowd finally calms down. They couldn’t talk about any silly subjects, like earlier, during these five minutes at all. But as he crossed the roadway and passed the intersection, Naoto suddenly loses the small extra weight that he had felt on his shoulder just a moment ago.

"Huh? What is it?"

He thought that she had taken her hand off his bag, but when Naoto turned around wondering why she just tagged off, he sees that Haruka isn’t there. No, it wasn't just Haruka that was gone.

No one was there.

The crowds of people, the cars waiting for the traffic light to change and even the crows on the wires had disappeared, leaving an empty downtown that was devoid of all life. It was as if Naoto had been left behind in a movie set, all alone.

"...H-hey? Haruka?"

The word "daydreaming" pops into Naoto's head.

He wonders what the hell is going on here. There was no way he could have fallen asleep while walking through this large crowd of people that were just here a moment ago. On the other hand, there was no way he could have been in such a ridiculous scenario, for real, where he turns around and suddenly finds out that all the people had disappeared while he was left behind.

If this was a movie set, the genre would probably be horror, if you would ask Naoto. With this in mind, Naoto carefully looked around, feeling a sweaty tension on his back. As he observes the scenery, he slowly looks behind his back.

In that moment, he stopped breathing.

In this empty, uninhabited downtown area, a girl was standing on the other end of it. It would be a perfect performance if this were from an actual horror movie.

Naoto was dazed, unable to understand what was going on, but he couldn't take his eyes off the girl, as if he was sewn to her.

Naoto can’t see the details of her figure clearly. The distance between them is too big to make anything out of her looks, but what was hindering his view even more was this strange light coming from the other side where that girl stands.

[[File:BE1-4.png|frameless|right]]

But she has long, beautiful blond hair that is tied up on both sides and is dressed in a generous black dress. She looks about twelve years old. The girl has a unique atmosphere that doesn't match with her age.

Her skin is as white as if it’s transparent and her eyes are as red as blood as she looks at him. What beautiful eyes. Naoto thought so immediately.

But what drew Naoto's attention more than anything else were the ribbons that tied up her long hair. The big black ribbons stand up straight, making the girl's silhouette look like that of a rabbit.

The rabbit girl has a very sad expression on her face. She looks as if she is grieving for someone's future or remembering someone's face... That kind of look.

With a look that could only be described as sadness or grief, the girl looks straight at Naoto with her crimson eyes.

Who are you?

Naoto wanted to ask that, but he couldn't speak. He couldn't even move his body, but he had a feeling that he saw this girl somewhere before.

It was a feeling that was so distant and thin that it seemed as if it would fade away at any moment, a feeling of déjà vu that was too vague to search his memories for where they had met.

(But I think I know... this girl, don't I?)

Who are you?

He tried to ask again. But as if to interrupt him, the girl's small lips moved.

She seemed to have muttered something. The short words that sounded like a sigh which never reached Naoto, made it impossible for him to hear what she said. However, it seemed to be a very important message, so Naoto tried to lean forward, but he still couldn't hear her well.

Please say it again. He tried to say so, but... With a thud, something hit his back with a quiet noise.

"Ah-!"

He heard a voice close by, which made him gasp. In that instant, the crowd returned to Naoto's surroundings. Or perhaps you could say that Naoto's consciousness came back to the crowd.

The next thing he knew, his surroundings were filled with people passing by, leaving Naoto standing there dumbfounded.

A few adults gave him suspicious glances as the boy suddenly stopped in his tracks, and then walked past him as if they didn't care after all.

Haruka, who was right behind him again, peeked at Naoto, who was standing there with his mouth half open, her eyebrows raised in concern.

"What's the matter? You suddenly stopped so abruptly."

She must have bumped into Naoto's back earlier because she is rubbing her forehead lightly.

Looking back at her round, somewhat animal-like eyes, Naoto shoved a hand into her hair and brushed her head as if to confirm that she was here.

"Huh?"

Wasn't there a girl just now?! Naoto was about to ask that, but immediately stopped. Of course, there was a girl just now, but there was no way Naoto could explain the unusual phenomenon that he had just experienced in any words, let alone about that rabbit girl.

A man in a suit must have been walking right behind them as he hurried past them, looking at Naoto with annoyance that he suddenly stopped in the moving crowd.

The entire area had become completely normal. No one seems to know that anything was amiss moments ago.

"It's nothing..."

Yeah, it was nothing. It was just a little girl looking at him after all. It's not like there was anything crazy happening. Nothing to be concerned about. Nothing.

After telling himself that several times, Naoto takes a single breath.

"Let's go, Haruka."

"Are you really okay to go... You're not sick or anything, are you?"

"I'm fine, I'm fine. It's just that I suddenly got kinda drowsy, so I almost fell asleep."

He is unsure what to say but knows what he needs to do. The last thing Naoto wants is making Haruka feel worried, no matter what the situation might be.

"You were about to fall asleep while walking? That is not fine at all, Nao-kun, that is dangerous."

"I know, I know. Look, I am already fully awake again."

"That's not the point. I'm really worried about you this morning, Nao-kun..."

Naoto is sure that she would be happy to know that he is not the only one who's a little worried.

"You know... you're like my mother."

In truth, he is more worried about the fact that Haruka would take such a crude lie seriously. However, he is still not sure what to say, so he will keep his real thoughts to himself for now. It would only make Haruka worry about him more if he did otherwise.

"Well, being your mother is not really what I want."

"What did you say? Now, come on, let's go."

With a somewhat displeased look on her face, he waited for Haruka to grab his bag again and once again, Naoto pushed his way through the crowd. As he takes his first step, he suddenly realized.

That young girl. Something was awfully strange about her...

(There were no numbers.)

A number above a person's head reveals their life force.

There has never been a time where Naoto couldn't see someone's number. If anything... it only happens in his dreams.

(So, I really was asleep?)

It's true that he is weak to early mornings, but he didn't expect it to be this severe that he would daydream in the middle of a crowd. Naoto scratched his head again and sighed instead of blurting out any comments.

If it was a dream, so be it. In a dream, anything is possible, no matter how unexplainable it might be.

The boy has been trying to put it behind with the excuse that he was sleepwalking, but even though he had been trying for some time now, Naoto's mind was still replaying the image of that girl from earlier.

===Part 2===

As the sun rises and noon approaches, the classrooms at Shinkawahama High School are filled with a heat that could remind one of summer, even though it's already autumn.
It was break time after the end of the second period of modern literature class. As the boy listened to the refreshing sound of someone opening a soda bottle at the front of the classroom, Naoto took off his jacket because it was indeed very hot. As he rested it on the back of his chair, he saw a man casually approaching him.

"Oi, Kurogane-kun. Can I have you for a moment?"

The person who came right up to Naoto's seat and started the conversation with a delicate cough was his classmate and friend from junior high school, Shinnosuke Fukuda.

The girls in his class thought that his short haircut made him look pretty, while others say it made him look silly. Naoto has a rather casual attitude and in comparison to Shinnosuke, this trait is emphasized even more by his overflowing cheerful personality.

He is about the same size as Naoto. They have similar grades, and their interests are about the same. Overall, they are good friends.

Naoto recalled that the bond they had formed as best friends years ago had led to a troubling incident this morning.

"Damn you, Shinnosuke. You made me get into a terrible mess there..."

Why should his childhood friend, who is like family to him, investigate his preferences in visual novel heroin’s?!

"What's wrong? Whatever."

Shinnosuke looks at Naoto with a resentful look at first, but he doesn't seem to take offense in the slightest, instead he looks back at him with a pleased smile. For a moment, Naoto thought about explaining it to him to scold him. However, such thoughts quickly disappeared. He would only be laughed at. Furthermore, it will only result in exposing his own pettiness.

"It's nothing, ...I don't want to talk about it."

"Is that so? Well, that's all right. How did you like the learning 'material' I lent you? Did it help you?"

It's ‘learning material’, huh? A dry laugh escaped from Naoto's mouth.

"No, not at all."

If anything, he thinks it may have been Haruka, not him, who learned something from the game that was forced upon him. But he won't reveal that.

"You realize these games are just fantasy, right?"

When Naoto shakes his head reluctantly, Shinnosuke's eyes widen in disappointment.

"What are you saying? You're the one who is living that fantasy life."

“WHA-? Hey, you're the one who's talking."

"Are you out of your mind now?! Your childhood friend, who is also your cousin, wakes you up every morning and makes you breakfast every day, and when you come home, you eat dinner together every afternoon, in the apartment that you live alone in. ...Now, what part of that doesn't sound like fantasy to you, chap?!"

"Stop calling me that! You'll take responsibility if it sticks as a nickname!"

Shinnosuke leaned forward and clenched his fists when he made his impassioned speech. Naoto, striking back, also said that he was out of his mind. But Shinnosuke is not the kind of man who will back down against such little resistance. He grabbed Naoto's head with both of his hands and forcefully pushed it in the other direction. This is a great way to get the most out of your free time in the usually boring classroom.

"…What?"

"Look closely, Naoto."

He directed Naoto's head to the front of the classroom.

Shinnosuke was in a rather serious mood. They turned to look at Haruka, who was sitting in the front seat chatting with her friends. While grabbing Naoto's head, Shinnosuke continued in a low voice with a strong tone.

"She has a kind and gentle personality, is popular enough to be elected to the student council and always has the ability to be very approachable. In addition, she is good at housework, especially at cooking, which is extremely delicious. She is not the most beautiful girl, but she is cute and pretty. She has above-average boobs too...!"

"Hey you... Where are you looking at?"

"On top of that, her mother is a wealthy woman who owns an entire mansion and she's also an incredibly beauty with big tits! There is no way you can't make a mistake with that! A win-win!"

"Hey! You’re too loud!!"

Shaking off Shinnosuke, who shouted in his ear, Naoto hurriedly covered his friend's dirty mouth.

As expected, Haruka, who seemed to have heard the voice, turned around and tilted her head. As expected, Haruka, who seemed to have heard Shinnosuke's voice, turned around and tilted her head. As soon as she did, she waved her hand and Naoto conveyed a message with a gesture. She nodded in agreement and returned to chatting with her friend. After witnessing this, Naoto released Shinnosuke's breath.

"Ha... ha... shit..."

Apparently, it was really hindering his breathing. Naoto simply apologized to Shinnosuke, who was looking a bit more grim than usual.
"Oh, anyway. I think you should be a little more aware of your own privileged circumstances. One of these days you're going to get beaten up by some less fortunate boys."

"Like you, for instance?"

"Oh, I wish."

Shinnosuke's eyes were unexpectedly serious as he turned and looked down at him. Naoto immediately withdrew his mischievous smile.

Naoto put a hand on his cheek and gazed at Haruka again. It seemed that they were having a lot of fun talking about various cheerful topics, making it a little difficult for high school boys to approach them.

Haruka was smiling happily, and she certainly had a rather nice appearance. According to what Shinnosuke told him before, she is known as a cute girl not only among her classmates but also among her seniors and juniors. Some of them are even seriously trying to become her boyfriend. However, Naoto was still unable to understand why Haruka was so popular.

(I wonder if it is because she’s cute...)

For Naoto, the feeling of meddling, nagging, not being able to leave him alone, filled his mind when thinking about her instead of how cute she is. Haruka, for Naoto, acted more like a mother than a girl of her age after all.

There is no such thing as a "mistake" to be made with Haruka, as Shinnosuke said, but in the first place, he had never even considered such a thing.

(Come to think of it, Yuki says it all the time, too.)

Naoto's eyebrows wrinkle with mixed feelings as he remembers.

Yuki, Haruka's mother, is the one person Naoto can't get over more than Haruka. She is very busy with her work and rarely comes home, so they only see each other occasionally, but every time they do, she approaches Naoto with a suggestive smile on her face.

'When are you going to get your hands on Haruka?'
'You're a man, right?'
And so on.

(What is wrong with them anyway? I mean, Yuki-san is her mother, right? A normal mother wouldn't tell some guy to go and make the move on her own daughter. I really don't know what she's thinking at all sometimes.)

As he was mumbling to himself, Shinnosuke, who stands beside him gave a short "Oh". At the sound of his voice, Naoto also noticed. The bell was ringing, announcing the end of break time. Haruka also checked her watch, cut off her conversation and went back to her seat. As she did, she looked at Naoto, smiled friendly and waved lightly. He has no bad feeling about it. When Naoto smiled back, Shinnosuke was looking at him with a hint of envy in his eyes.

But before Shinnosuke could say anything, the door to the classroom was opened exactly on time. The person who came in was Tadayuki Isa, the teacher in charge of the next class, Geology.

He was not tall, but he had a sturdy build, and his round, chubby face always had a serious frown on it. He was in his mid-forties, Naoto believes. He wears square glasses of an old-fashioned design, always wears the same kind of clothes, and is not the type of person who cares much about his appearance. In addition to geology, he is also in charge of life guidance, but his nagging and critical nature has made him into a teacher who is getting a bad reputation among the students at many times.

Shinnosuke is another one who has a hard time with Isa. As soon as he caught sight of him, he turned around and went back to his seat, not wanting to be spotted.

He glances over his slack eyelids at each of the students as if to confirm that they are in a hurry to straighten up their appearance, and then he roughly places the attendance book and textbook on the teacher's table.

It was not an unusual sight. It was the beginning of another depressing class that came around twice a week.

But Naoto was struck by the second... surprise of his day.

(What is... that number?)

He blinked multiple times to make sure he wasn't looking at some wrong number, but the number remained unchanged like a label above the wrinkled, middle-aged man's head.

"925". You don't see this kind of number every day. It's just too low…

"Kurogane! How dare you did not take out your textbooks and notebooks! Class has already started!"

"Huh... Ah, yes, sorry!"

Naoto came back to his senses when the thick finger of a shouting man pointed at him. He pulled his textbook out of his bag and spread it out on the desk. After seeing that, Isa gave a lecture on how foolish it is not to be well prepared for anything, and then began his lesson in a heavy, pompous tone.

Holding the textbook in his hand, he writes hard-to-read characters with such strong pressure that the tip of the white chalk cracks. He often took out his handkerchief to wipe the sweat from his forehead, as if he was hot. Actually, there was nothing particularly unusual about this scene. But Naoto's heart was in a buzz. The classes were never very interesting to begin with, but today he couldn't listen to Isa's at all, because…

(925? Are you kidding me...? Even patients at a university hospital have more decent numbers.)

He wondered if there was something wrong with his eyes. But when he looked around the classroom, there was no one other than Isa who was showing abnormal readings. How can it be possible that only a particular person's values are not normal?

(What is going on with him...?)

Naoto covered his eyes with the palms of his hands. Turns out that that was a bad idea.

"Kurogane!!"

The whole classroom tensed up at the angry voice that came again. When Naoto looked up to see what was going on, he saw Isa glaring at him from in front of the teacher's table with a terrifying expression.

"You've got some nerve to fall asleep in my class..."

"No, I wasn't sleeping..."

"Don't you dare to talk back to me!"

Isa's voice came at him with even more force. Naoto knew that he had made a mistake. When he's in a bad mood, Isa hates it when a student says something he doesn't agree with. You could even say that he hates the students.

Today, Isa seemed to be in a worse mood than ever before. He slammed the textbook he was clutching in his thick hands onto the table and pointed at Naoto with his hand.

"Answer the question I just asked you. You would know if you weren't asleep."

(Ugh…)

Naoto was at a loss for words. He hadn't been sleeping, but he also didn't listen to anything Isa had said, so naturally, Naoto didn't know what the question was.

"I'm sorry, I don't know."

It's not like he can just admit that he didn't hear it, so he tried to keep his emotions in check and answered calmly. As soon as he did, Isa's mouth twisted up and he looked at him with both rage and dominance in his eyes.

"There you go. This is why you shouldn't sleep. Hayami... Answer me instead."

"Y-Yes."

When Haruka replied with a hint of surprise, Naoto reflexively raised his eyebrows. He is sure it wasn't intentional that Haruka was picked instead, but he feels guilty that he caused this fire to start.

"It's from volcanic activity..."

"That's right. You are indeed studying well, Hayami. You may sit down."

He looked strangely pleased and then Isa moved his head in a big vertical motion. Naoto had to wrinkle his brow again at the sight of him.

(The numbers are...)

It increased.

It increased. More than 70 at once. It was way too big of a change for Naoto to be happy that his classmates were able to answer his questions.

"On the other hand, you, Kurogane..."

With a harsh tone, Isa turned to look at Naoto again. The number on his head increased again. This time, the number rose to 37. The fluctuations are quite large. This is not a normal change at all.

Isa pointed at Naoto and glared at him, his thick lips moving rapidly as he talked about how hopeless he was. Normally, he would be frustrated and uncomfortable with this one-sided argument, but he had no choice but to keep his mouth shut because it would make the conversation even longer. Naoto is listening to the teacher's words but is not paying any attention. He just keeps staring at the value above his head, continuously increasing and decreasing by one or two.

It's so strange. He had no idea why this was happening and this uncomfortable feeling that is sticking around inside of him. He can't stand it, so Naoto opened his mouth.

"Isa-sensei. Is there something wrong with you?"

For a moment, the classroom fell silent. He found that everyone who had been holding their breath during Isa's lecture had stopped breathing completely. Eventually, Isa's face turned red with anger as he shook his fists on the table. He did it. Naoto couldn't help but clutch his head at the regret that had come so late.

Isa roughly banged on the teaching table with his clenched fist.

"You brought this on yourself, Kurogane!!"

The air around Isa was numbed by the outrage in his voice. The boy thought he was going to be hit by his teacher, but Naoto's ears picked up a strange sound as he lifted his shoulders in a shrug.

'-thung’

It was like the sound of a coil being wound. But it was a more unpleasant, biological sound. The instinctive disgust he felt gave Naoto goosebumps for a moment. Is something in there? Naoto frowned, horrified by the disgusting presence, and then...

The bell rang, signaling the end of class.

"By next week, each of you should have researched at least two different things that volcanic activity can bring about. I'll ask you about them in the next class."

After saying that, Isa hurried out of the classroom.

Just before Isa disappeared behind the door of the classroom, Naoto finally saw that his number was 1007. It was still far too low for someone who could walk on his own feet.

"Pff..."

The stifling atmosphere that had been present in the classroom earlier came to an end with Isa's departure. As Naoto listened to the voices of his classmates, who had faintly returned to their normal routines, he propped himself up on his desk and exhaled deeply.

His head was full of inexplicable thoughts and couldn't quite put his finger on this experience. He dug his hands into his spiky hair and roughly brushed it around. It was an old habit of Naoto's that he tended to do when he was feeling embarrassed.

"I can't believe you interrupted Isa while he was in his preaching mode. He was totally on to you."

Shinnosuke came running up to Naoto as soon as Isa left the classroom and said that with a dumbfounded look on his face. He was somewhat unhappy, probably because he had been given an extra task as collateral damage thanks to Naoto. Naoto had no choice but to apologize for that.

Naoto looks up with his hands still in his hair. And beside Shinnosuke stood Haruka with a worried expression on her face.

"Nao-kun, are you still feeling a little woozy this morning? Lack of sleep, maybe?"

"No, it's not that, but... well..."

He couldn't say thing. Naoto was at a loss for words. Neither Haruka nor Shinnosuke knew about this mysterious eye of Naoto's – ‘the eye of the hunter’.

Of course, he wasn't going to talk about it. So how could he say anything about the numbers, that represent the life-force of someone? Naoto couldn't help but be curious, so he asked the two in front of him as if he was checking on something.

"Hey, you two. Wasn't there something off about Isa today?"

"Yeah? Nothing out of the ordinary if you ask me. Just the usual Mr. Isa stuff."

Shinnosuke's answer came back to him immediately and it was a simple one. Naoto smiled out of the corner of his mouth. In the first place, Shinnosuke must not even remember the content of the class, let alone Isa's condition. This boy is very much like himself in many ways.

To be fair, he didn't expect much from his best bad friend. Naoto looked at Haruka who had a troubled look on her face and turned her finger on her small chin as if she was thinking.

"...Although it wasn't that that strange. When I was called after Nao-kun didn't answer, Isa-sensei's eyes were kind of flashing."

"Is that so...?"

"Yeah. He would stare at me and then suddenly look away and then right back at me again. And although his eyes were looking at me, they weren't really focused. I thought it was a little strange."

Even Haruka, who could not see the numbers, felt Isa's discomfort. It could be wrong observation. It could be a misunderstanding. If anything, it seemed perfectly natural to think that way.

But this uncomfortable feeling was like an ominous chest pounding, making Naoto's nerves tingle with annoyance.

===Part 3===

===Part 4===

===Part 5===

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Prologue|Prologue:Rebirth]]
| Return to [[BlazBlue|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Immortal]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Masou Gakuen HxH:Volume 9 Chapter 3

2021-09-06T05:44:30Z

127.0.0.1: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 3 – S&M==

===Part 1===

The stadium in the high school department of Ataraxia. It was a facility mainly for the sake of carrying out the activity of track and field competitions, but it was twice as spacious as a normal stadium. That was because it was also used as the practice of the combat department. There was consideration for practicing Technical Gears and depending on the situation it could also be used for mock battles.

However it wasn’t assumed that it would be used for the match that was currently carried out.

The students of the research department were observing that match with their feelings in suspense.

“I beg you~, don’t destroy the stadium too much okayyy……we are the ones that will get scoldeddddd-!”

Huge metallic lumps were clashing.

The shockwave and the clashing sound reached even the students who were observing on the stands. As though their eyes reflexively closed and their bodies stiffened as though hands were clapped in front of their eyes.

“Kyaa!”

“A, amazing……this is, a battle between fellow super large types……”

Just by looking the pressure was overwhelming.

The observer stand vibrated, making those standing stagger on their feet. The raised wind flapped the skirts. Because of the uniform with short skirts, the underwear beneath became fully exposed, but it wasn’t the time to look at that because all the eyes were fixed on the impressiveness in front of their eyes.

Two large type magic armors. One of the pilots raised a yelling voice.

“I will receive the victory mark today! Sylvia!”

Ragrus’s small body was settled in the huge magic armor. Demon was charging as though it was sliding on the field of the stadium. And then it raised its fist. The strong arm that was the largest weapon of Demon struck.

“Sylvia won’t let that happen desu!”

Sylvia’s Taros blocked that strong arm.

“Kuu!”

The impact shook Taros and Sylvia that was settled at its center. The slight groan leaked from that small mouth, and then Sylvia’s grimacing face made Ragrus’s movement stop.

“Sylvia?”

“It’s fine desu! Sylvia is still continuing desu!”

This time Taros’s strong arm attacked Demon. Rather than calling that an arm it was more of a hammer. A metallic lump like a large vault with a door attached. That was Taros’s right arm.

“HAAAAAAA!”

And then the left arm was a flat cube. Just by getting struck with that, even concrete would be easily pulverized, but one could understand from the two opened muzzles that it was the barrel of a particle cannon. A distance of just a few meters were closed with the thruster of posture control and then that muzzle was directed at Demon.

“From this near!?”

Ragrus was driven by nervousness. She wasted no time to move Demon’s left hand to the front. Life Saver was deployed on the palm. However Sylvia instantly lowered the muzzle and aimed at Demon’s leg.

The purple light particles that were fired hit Demon’s knee.

“Chih! The right leg got hit!? The damage?”

Ragrus’s eyes roamed through the window opened in front of her body that displayed Demon’s condition. There the display that the right leg was unable to be used was flickering.

“Cheh! Troublesome!”

While spitting that out she cut the driving force of the right leg.

At a mock battle projectile weapons like the particle cannon had the output set to the lowest setting. In exchange the state of the impact was analyzed and it decided how much damage was received. Following that decision the match was continued with the assumption of receiving that damage. What Ragrus was doing right now was following that rule.

“It’s uncool so I don’t’ want to really do it but……”

Ragrus thrust both of Demon’s arms to the ground and did a handstand.

“Eeh!?’

Sylvia was also taken by surprise at that stance.

“Here I go Sylvia! After all I also hate consecutive losses!”

Demon dashed using the hand like legs. It passed through Taros’s side and disappeared from Sylvia’s field of vision.

“Fast-!?”

Demon’s speed was even faster than when it was running with its legs. And then its posture control using the huge palm was far more nimble than usual.

As expected even Sylvia got led around by the nose.

‘――But, if it is with the combination of the left hand’s particle cannon and the main {{furigana|cannon|Ignis}}!’

Sylvia made Taros turned around and ignited her large rocket. Ragrus opened her eyes wide towards Taros that was heading to her with a body blow.

“No way-!?”

‘Even though I thought I had taken absolute distance!’ While cursing inside her heart, Demon bent its arm and gathered strength before straightening all at once, jumping to the air.

Taros passed through below Demon. However Taros stuck an anchor from one of its legs and faced the falling Demon with its hammer striking.

“HAAAAAAAAAAA!”

“SYLVIAAAAAAAAAAA!”

Even while receiving intense impact, the hammer of Taros’s right arm was blocked.

“Guh……u!”

Igniting the thruster, Demon matched the motion of the hammer to escape from the impact.

“!?”

Taros’s posture broke with its inability to stop the momentum.

“I got you!”

Ragrus got away from Taros’s hammer and landed at a close range. At that time she had already made the preparation to strike a punch.

But, at that time what was reflected in Ragrus’s eyes was the appearance of Sylvia’s grimacing expression with a pale face.

“!!”

Ragrus floated a console of light and touched the button for emergency suspension of the match. Sirens immediately resounded inside the stadium and the magic armors stopped functioning.

“Sylvia!”

Ragrus got out from Demon and leaped at Taros. When Ragrus’s body separated from Demon, the magic armor became beads of light and vanished.

“Eh, Ragrus-chan. What’s the matter desu?”

Ragrus shouted with a voice that was colored by anger.

“What do you mean what’s the matter! How can you say that with that kind of face!”

Ragrus lent her shoulder to Sylvia and she pulled her out from Taros.

“Good grief……it’s still impossible for you to do anything like a mock battle!”

“Ehehe, recently Sylvia felt good so I thought that perhaps it’s fine already desu……”

“Everyday life and battle is completely different!”

After Sylvia’s body got down on the ground, Taros’s body became light similar to Demon and vanished. The ambulance came at that timing. The research department and the rescue squad department came rushing after receiving the contact of the emergency suspension. A stretcher was carried from the car and the rescue students dashed towards Ragrus.

“Ragrus-san, please put Sylvia-san on the stretcher.”

“No need! I’ll carry Sylvia to the hospital!”

Ragrus said bitingly while embracing Sylvia’s body.

A cool voice cut in from behind the bewildered rescue squad.

“Ragrus, leave this to the specialists.”

“Hyakurath, sama……”

With her golden ponytail swaying, the captain of the Leon squad of Vatlantis Empire’s imperial guard, and also the class representative of second year first group, Hyakurath had come. And then beside her was Mercuria of Tigris squad.

“But-! I’m!”

Mercuria put her hand on her waist and talked admonishingly.

“However Ragrus, the place she will be carried to is not the hospital, it’s Nayuta Lab.”

“Uu……!”

“You don’t even understand where she will be carried to in the first place――”

Hyakurath raised her hand and stopped Mercuria.

“Everyone of the rescue squad, please.”

Following Hyakurath’s instruction, the relief squad took over Sylvia from Ragrus’s arms, they put her on the stretcher and brought her to the ambulance. The moment the door closed, the car dashed away with its sirens roaring. Ragrus was staring at the back figure of the ambulance with worried gaze.

“It will be fine. There is no danger to Sylvia-san’s life.”

Hyakurath gently put her hand on Ragrus’s shoulder.

“……I guess. That’s right, that’s only obvious.”

Ragrus recovered her calm a little and looked up to the sky. Over there the result of the match was displayed. Two minutes fourteen seconds after the start, it was Ragrus’s defeat due to her surrender.

“Aa―aa, it became consecutive defeats……”

Sounds of applause reached the ears of Ragrus who looked up to the sky. When she looked around thinking what happened, the students who were watching the match from the stands were clapping towards Ragrus.

“What? What’s this?”

Ragrus looked up to Hyakurath looking for an answer.

“Everyone is moved you know?”

“Ha?”

Ragrus’s face scowled.

Hyakurath also looked at Ragrus with a happy face and applauded.

“They applauded your friendship with Sylvia-san, and your noble heart.”

“Eh……”

Ragrus’s face became red in a flash.

“Tha, that’s stupid!? So, something like that”

However the thundering applause was growing increasingly louder.

“Aah―, geez! I’m going already!”

She rushed out as though running away. Mercuria called out to that back with a mean face.

“Ah, Ragrus! It’s not the hospital but the lab remember! Don’t get mistaken!”

“SHUUUUUUUUUUUT UP-!”

Ragrus’s figure vanished towards the exit while it looked like she almost tumbled.

===Part 2===

Battleship Ataraxia was cruising at an altitude of ten kilometers in the sky. Beneath a sea of cloud spreading, they couldn’t confirm what was happening in Necropolis, but in return surely Osiris also couldn’t see Ataraxia from where she was.

Inside the ship’s cell, an investigation was happening.

“Yurishia Farandole. Answer my question.”

Zelcyone who was equipping Teros was peering into the eyes of Yurishia who was sitting on the bed. Inside Zelcyone’s eyes, a magic circle was floating. It was the proof that Zelcyone was using her ability to rule over the opponent’s mind and controlled her as she pleased.

“What are you planning? There is no way that this me will listen to what you are saying don’t you think? There is only one person in this world who can command me. Only my mother Osiris-sama.”

She glared at Zelcyone with a gaze filled with hatred.

“Yurishia……”

That abrupt change of attitude also inflicted shock to Kizuna who was present there.

Reacting to Kizuna’s murmur, Yurishia directed a piercing gaze at him.

“This coward. To put this kind of thing on me and rob me of my strength……”

Yurishia touched the ring of magic power control wrapped around her neck. That was something used once on Yurishia and the others when they became prisoners in the Vatlantis Empire. It caused the wearer to become unable to use magic power and also made it impossible to equip magic armor.

“What happened Yurishia? Don’t you know me?”

Yurishia gritted her teeth audibly.

“I know you. Hida Kizuna……as the captain of Amaterasu, you made use of your position to do as you pleased with my body, a cowardly man.”

“Eh……?”

Kizuna’s heart spontaneously jumped in shock.

“I really wondered just what was going on with myself until now. But, after meeting mother I understood my true self. I am not Yurishia, I am fated to become Isis. After accepting Isis’s soul I will be able to become mother’s daughter, yet!”

She stood up from the bed and instantly assaulted Kizuna.

“Yurishia!?”

A sharp punch aimed at Kizuna’s jaw.

“Kuh!”

Stepping back, Kizuna barely dodged. However Kizuna’s back bumped into the wall of the cell. There Yurishia’s leg leaped up. The muscle hidden by the plump thigh drove her supple long leg like a whip and struck at Kizuna’s head.

“Guah!”

Kizuna’s body was thrown to the wall and he was assaulted by light concussion. Yurishia immediately circled on Kizuna’s back and constricted his neck.

“Zelcyone! If you don’t want Kizuna’s neck to be broken, free me from here!”

With a bored looking face Zelcyone heaved a deep sigh.

“Do as you please.”

“-……I’m really, going to kill him here!”

“――So, you hear that right? What are you going to do Kizuna?”

“Gu……”

While his neck was constricted, Kizuna touched the controller put on his finger.

“Kyaaaa-!”

At that moment a magic circle shined on Yurishia’s choker. A shock that resembled electricity traveled through Yurishia’s body, paralyzing her.

“Ku……, you……”

Even when she tried to curse, her tongue was in a paralyzed state. Kizuna separated from Yurishia’s arm and he gently lied down her body on the bed.

“I’ll come again……Yurishia.”

Leaving those words behind, Kizuna and Zelcyone came out from the cell.

Listening to the sound of the door locking, Kizuna heaved a deep sigh. And then he directed a grim face at Zelcyone.

“How is it? Can you remove Yurishia’s hypnotism?”

Zelcyone shook her head side to side at Kizuna’s question.

“It’s no good. Even when I equipped Teros thoroughly, there is no effect. It seems a really powerful hypnotism is affecting her.”

Teros became light and vanished from Zelcyone’s body. From underneath the sexy Zelcyone in her military uniform appeared.

“Don’t tell me……for her whole life, she will be under the impression that she is Osiris’s daughter, that’s not it right?”

“I don’t know. I’ll leave the rest to you all.”

He walked together with Zelcyone. Coming out from the block where cells were lined up, they moved towards the space for the crew’s living activity.

They came out at a spacious viewing room. From the floor until the ceiling it was made from transparent wall like a glass. It was scary if one wasn’t used to it, but it was also a place where one could get the feeling like walking on the air. Currently it was the time of sunset, so the surface was wrapped in orange light. The cloud sea showered in the light of the setting sun was beautiful like a painting. The rim that reflected the light brightly and the shade that became the thick cloud’s shadow were like a paintbrush, creating a grandeur view. It was a beautiful scenery that touched the heart.

Inside such space, a single figure was standing still.

“Grace?”

Noticing Kizuna, she turned her face.

“……Nii-sama. And also Zel.”

‘――What’s wrong?’

Grace’s condition was different from usual. Even though she was usually a lump of energy that was full of confidence, now he couldn’t feel any ambition from her. Even her expression felt like there was a shadow hanging over her.

“What’s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?”

“No, there is no such thing……why?”

“Why you ask……you don’t look energetic. You look different from usual.”

Grace looked slightly surprised.

“Nii-sama……you really paid attention.”

Saying that, her face turned a little bashful.

“Nii-sama……”

“Hm?”

“What should I do, to make reparation……”

She whispered with a voice so small that he almost couldn’t hear it. Kizuna wondered if he mistook what he heard that he couldn’t reply for a while.

Grace pursed her lips as though changing her mind and shook her head.

“No, it’s nothing. We also have to take back Oldium. Let’s think of the way to do that.”

Grace abruptly turned her back at Kizuna and Zelcyone, before leaving that place.

“Then I’ll return to my room. Call me when it’s time for the strategy meeting.”

“Yeah, got it.”

Grace’s figure vanished behind the automatic door.

“She said that but, as I thought isn’t her condition strange?”

Kizuna asked Zelcyone.

“……Grace-sama, she feared that she will become a hindrance for you and Ainess-sama. And then she is feeling responsible towards the sacrifice that was caused from the war between Vatlantis Empire and Lemuria. By some chance, perhaps she is thinking that if she doesn’t take responsibility, then it will influence the future of you and Ainess-sama.”

Kizuna frowned, not understanding what she meant.

“Grace-sama was shown that kind of illusion from Osiris’s mental attack.”

“I see…….”

Kizuna showed an expression where he was enduring a pain.

“It’s a difficult problem but……but, at the very least Aine and I won’t treat Grace like a hindrance.”

“That’s obvious. If you do that kind of thing, I’ll lop off your neck that very day.”

Something cold ran through Kizuna’s spine. That wasn’t a mere threat, she was seriously saying that. That was what Kizuna felt.

“But the nightmare that was shown in the mental world inflicted severe impression and influence. In a certain meaning, its influence if far larger than even reality. Due to that, it makes Grace-sama worried.”

“Hey, Zelcyone. Is there, any way to make Grace cheerful you think?”

Zelcyone glared at Kizuna with a vexed face.

“Think about that yourself, you good-for-nothing.”

“……I cannot object anything to that.”

‘Hmph’, snorting her nose, Zelcyone walked towards the window. Kizuna also stood beside her.

“Zelcyone. You know a lot about Aine and Grace that I don’t know. Can you teach me about various things from now on too?”

Zelcyone clicked her tongue and suddenly gripped Kizuna’s collar.

“You bastard, you are acting too familiar with me.”

Kizuna was perplexed to that threatening look of hers.

“I, is that so? But, having good relationship, is not a bad th……”

“Annoying! I am the captain of Vatlantis Empire’s Imperial Guard. I’m not the student council president and also not your lover! Don’t you misunderstand demon king of Lemuria!”

“Heh?”

Kizuna stiffened with a convulsing face.

Zelcyone separated her hand from Kizuna’s collar as though tossing him away. She turned on her heel and walked towards the corridor.

“Don’t get elated just because you have done as you pleased to my body for just once!”

Zelcyone got out and the door closed. Was it just his feeling, it was as though the door that should be automatic felt like it was closed rougher than usual.

“O……ou.”

Kizuna who was left alone cocked his head in puzzlement while watching the sunset turning into night sky.

‘――Certainly Grace is Vatlantis Empire’s emperor. But, she is a girl even younger than me. To just weigh down all the responsibility on a girl like her, I cannot think of that as something right.

Besides right now we are fighting together for the sake of saving both Lemuria and Atlantis, she is a reliable comrade. Even about Aine and also Yurishia, if we combine our strength then surely we can save them.’

“But, so she is actually worrying that much. Grace……”

He unconsciously murmured to himself.

Was it because of the time they spent together in the Ataraxia that Nayuta created, he completely considered her as a comrade that he didn’t realize until that far.

“Certainly, it cannot be helped that Zelcyone called me a good-for-nothing huh……”

The cute little sister was worrying and suffering. If he didn’t become her strength, then what use was this Nii-sama for.

“Yosh, let’s call Grace――”

At that time the summon announcement resounded inside the ship.

{Hida Kizuna, the strategy meeting will be carried out after this. Come to the first laboratory urgently.}

“Nee-chan?”

Just what in the world was it about?

Kizuna turned on his heel and walked in the corridor with a fast pace. He got into the elevator and headed to the first laboratory nearby the battleship Ataraxia’s stern. Inside the room that had a size similar to a classroom, Reiri and Kei were already waiting.

“What’s the matter? So sudden like this.”

What was inside the room was only a set of desks and chair. There was nothing else, it was a deserted room. At the center of that room, a screen was floating that projected the state of Yurishia inside the cell.

“You have seen it already……as expected it’s difficult to release Yurishia from the brainwashing.”

“Yeah, but there is a way.”

“Eh!?”

Kei that was facing the desk typed on the keyboard fast.

{The only way to release Yurishia’s brainwashing. That is――}

Continuing where Kei’s typing left off, Reiri proclaimed.

“The Core’s reinstall!”

Kizuna repeated that sentence inside his head many times over.

“Wait a second. What relation is there between releasing the brainwashing with powering up the magic armor?”

When Reiri nodded, Kei began the explanation.

{The suggestion that Osiris gave Yurishia produced a strong binding on the brain’s nerve tissue. To untie this binding is not an ordinary undertaking. However, by giving her even more intense experience, when there is information even more beneficial than Osiris’s brainwashing, it can give Yurishia’s body another impression.}

“……What do you mean?”

{When a Core is installed, a certain kind of reset phenomenon will occur inside the body. That is in order for the Core to activate, it will remove information that became a hindrance. By using that the body’s bad condition like illness will be improved and mental difficulty will also be removed.}

“Heee……that’s amazing. It seems that the Core is useful for medical treatment.”

{However, this is only limited if there is even more beneficial information by the time the install is happening. For example, if the body doesn’t have the information of the original healthy state, then there will be nothing that will be particularly improved.}

“That’s……what you just said, the more intense experience?”

Reiri crossed her arms and nodded.

“We had Zelcyone slipping into Yurishia’s mind to investigate, she said that when Yurishia received brainwashing from Osiris, there is a memory where she was given strong pain together with pleasure. However, she doesn’t know as far as the specific way……”

‘――Pain and pleasure she said……don’t tell me!’

“About that, I can imagine it in general.”

Reiri stopped crossing her arms and grinned widely.

“As expected from you, then we can keep this short.”

Reiri’s eyes shined glaringly.

“Grant the true desire that Yurishia is looking for! Pleasure that makes that girl scream both in her heart and flesh! Ecstasy that she has never experienced before! A climax so great that it smashes the memory given to Yurishia!”

“I have to, do to Yurishia……something even greater than what Osiris did?”

{If the reinstall succeeded in that situation, the effect of the install will be able to erase the control of Osiris that is deeply rooted in Yurishia.}

Kizuna pursed his mouth strongly, he stared at Yurishia who was projected on the screen.

She was sitting on the bed with a grim face.

‘――This is a match between me and Osiris.’

Yurishia’s face distorted in bitterness and tears dripped out. He had never seen Yurishia looking that bitter.

“That’s not all you know?”

Unnoticed there was a young girl standing at Kizuna’s side.

“!? ……Since when!”

{Professor Nayuta?}

“You bastard! I told you already to not enter as you please!”

Ignoring Reiri who lost her temper, Nayuta walked until the center of the room.

“It seems that how each machine god became how they currently are and their very existences itself are different from each other. A method that is effective against Hokuto doesn’t mean that it will be effective against the other machine gods.”

Reiri glared at Nayuta with an irritated look.

“Then what are you saying?’

“In order for Yurishia to receive the soul of Osiris’s daughter, she should also have the information about Osiris and Necropolis driven into her. Even if her brainwashing is released the information about them will remain. That’s why……”

Kizuna nodded.

“We can obtain Osiris’s information from Yurishia. Perhaps we can even understand what kind of attack will be effective, is that it?”

Nayuta nodded in satisfaction.

“Exactly.”

Kizuna talked to Yurishia inside the screen with a gaze filled with determination.

“I’ll surely save you without fail……Yurishia!”

===Part 3===

Light shined into the gloomy room. The blonde haired girl wearing Ataraxia’s uniform was illuminated by spotlight. Surely even among foreign pin-up girls, there wasn’t that many who possessed a style this magnificent. Because such selfish body was forcefully imprisoned into the uniform, the breasts and also the butt looked like they were going to burst out. That was Yurishia Farandole of Amaterasu.

That former ace of America had handcuffs fixed on her, she was suspended by a chain from the ceiling. Even her mouth was filled with a ball that had holes opened on it, it was fitted on her face with a leather band.

Kizuna stared at that figure with a nervous look.

Yurishia’s fate hung on this mission. Not only that. The configuration information of Lemuria and Atlantis that Osiris possessed. Whether they could take back that data also depended on this mission.

Even though he was motionless, sweat was flowing out.

“Is the preparation finished?”

A young girl entered inside the light that illuminated Yurishia. The young girl wearing a strange kimono with the lower part becoming tights smiled proudly.

“My side’s preparation is perfect. I finished taking out Cross’s Core from Yurishia and improved it. Besides, the equipment and the placing of the stage are also complete.”

“……You are really able to prepare something like this huh.”

Kizuna looked around inside the room. Various kinds of whips and torturing devices were lined up on the wall. There were props like rope and candle, then there were also big tools like the pulley where Yurishia was currenly suspending from or the x-shaped cross stand. When he turned around, the room was partitioned with iron bars like a prison, the exit was at the other side of the bars.

This place was a special laboratory inside the battleship Ataraxia. Originally it was a room used for experiments with weapons and dangerous things, but Nayuta reformed it. The variety of tools prepared here was also assembled by Nayuta.

“Generally all these existed in Ataraxia. Reproducing them is something easy.”

As though putting spirit into himself, Kizuna strongly breathed.

“Yosh. I’ll leave it to you.”

Nayuta put her index finger on Yurishia’s forehead.

“Mm, mmm……”

After lightly groaning, Yurishia’s blue eyes opened.

“Then, I’ll leave the rest to you two, the young people.”

Leaving behind a sentence like a match-making auntie, Nayuta who had the youngest appearance slipped through the iron bars and left the room.

‘Even though it’s better if she acts a little more like a human’, Kizuna thought inside his heart. He pulled himself together and gauged Yurishia’s state.

“Yurishia. How do you feel?”

Yurishia’s eyes were gradually opening wide. She was completely awake now.

“Mm―! Nnuuuuuu!”

The chain clinked with her raging trying to escape, but there was no result except her big breast shaking. Her beautiful blonde hair became disheveled and she glared at Kizuna with a furious expression.

“Nfu-! Unauuuuuh, aunu!”

She looked like she was hurling angry words at him, but the holed ball was bitten in her mouth so the words were unclear. From the hole opened on the ball, saliva was dripping glisteningly.

“I will train Yurishia from now on. Just who is it that is your master, I will properly make you understand it.”

“! Nnnnbohauuannnn!”

Yurishia howled. He didn’t understand what she was saying, but Kizuna understood painfully well what she wanted to say. Honestly speaking, Kizuna himself was also hesitating.

‘――No, don’t get cold feet. In order to take back Yurishia, this is necessary.’

Besides, the thing that Yurishia was actually looking for, that was something she herself wasn’t aware of and expected it unconsciously. He had to give it to her.

From the Heart Hybrid experience until now, it was obvious that Yurishia had the taste for S&M. However there was a stopper hanging on somewhere in her. Perhaps it was Yurishia’s pride as the world’s strongest, or possibly her up bringing as a celebrity that was a hindrance.

But breaking that wall and liberating her self would become the strength to take back the true Yurishia.

Osiris too must have make Yurishia fall with that same act.

‘――However, I’ll give Yurishia something even better than that!’

Kizuna approached Yurishia, and then the raging Yurishia, especially her fiercely raging breasts, he grabbed them.

“Nnuu!”

The bulging that was too big in his hand changed shape elastically.

“Nn! Mmmuuhnnnn-!”

The sensation his palm felt was soft even while it had firmness. But there was something he was concerned with. There was no sensation of the underwear that should be under the uniform.

“Yurishia, you have no bra. Since when were you like this? How lewd.”

Yurishia’s cheeks reddened and she shook her head.

“You are saying, ‘It doesn’t matter since when, I want you to grope me”, that’s it huh.”

‘――Actually we didn’t put the underwear when she was changed though.’

Yurishia sent him a gaze filled with anger. Kizuna accepted that gaze calmly and continued rubbing the breasts without caring.

“Uu……fu, fuu―, nnu”

He continued to rub the breast with one hand and his other hand caressed around her body. As though confirming Yurishia’s body, his hand moved on her suspended arm, and then below her armpit.

“Nkuuh!”

Yurishia became standing on her tiptoes. It seemed that she was feeling it more than he thought. And then his hand moved from her side to her stomach, and then to her ass. The large butt was truly worth it to be caressed. He flipped up her skirt and exposed her white butt that was wearing black lacy panty.

“So this part is wearing something. Normally you didn’t wear anything right? It’s fine to not force yourself you know?”

“Nn-! Unnunnn!”

While purposefully saying mean things, Kizuna caressed her large butt. It was truly big, that his hand grasping it didn’t even cover half of it. Even so when he caressed and rubbed the butt to his heart’s content, he could see her waist shivering. It seemed that these shivers weren’t caused by her breast but because of the stimulation to her lower body.

When he looked at Yurishia’s face, the strength in her glaring eyes was growing weak. Perhaps she was desperately trying to rally her feelings, sometimes her look became grim. However it would soon become an intoxicated look completely once more.

“What’s the matter Yurishia……even though the one doing this is someone hateful that you want to kill, it looks like you are feeling it.”

Inside the palm that was busily massaging the shaking breasts, something stiff could be felt.

“Uu……u……”

Yurishia was shaking her head in refusal. However, the sensation that Kizuna’s hand was feeling didn’t lie. Kizuna pinched at the tip of Yurishia’s breast and slowly pulled it.

“Looks like it’s completely standing up here huh?”

“Nn……u……”

“It’s fine okay? You can just feel good.”

Kizuna brought his mouth close to Yurishia’s ear that had been dyed red completely and whispered. ‘fuh’ when he blew his breath, it shook her body shiveringly.

Tears gathered a lot in Yurishia’s eyes, she glared with eyes that were holding back sorrow.

“What’s wrong? Is there something you want to say?”

“Nn―! Nnunna―!”

She desperately yelled, but it didn’t become any word. In exchange saliva was flowing down from the opened holes of the ball gag. The image of the beautiful and elegant Yurishia dripping down drool slovenly looked immoral somehow that it made something chilling ran inside Kizuna’s heart.

‘――But, it’s not good to be too fixated. From here on I‘ll also break Yurishia’s defense by dialogue. Let’s do this!’

After giving such pep talk to himself, Kizuna circled his hand behind Yurishia’s head. And then he untied the clasp and took off the ball gag pressing on her mouth.

‘Puhah’, Yurishia spitted out the ball gag and thrust out her tongue. From the tip of her pink tongue a line of saliva stretched down.

“Dripping saliva like that, you look like a baby like that.”

Kizuna excessively fanned up Yurishia’s shame. However with her restricted state, Yurishia couldn’t even wipe out her mouth. Yurishia yelled out angrily with a big voice in order to divert her shame.

“Doing something like this to me, do you think I’m going to obey Kizuna from this!? Don’t look down on me! I absolutely won’t lose!”

“That’s really reassuring huh……”

Kizuna walked until the wall and scrutinized the torture devices lined up there. He felt Yurishia’s gaze on his back. Even though she talked confidently, but she was anxious about what would be done to her.

‘――Yurishia’s body is already warmed up, then first…….’

When Kizuna returned with a scissor in hand, Yurishia twitched in fear.

“What are you……planning to do?”

That voice was trembling in fear.

“You don’t need to worry. It’s only a change of clothes for you.”

He put the scissor at the stomach part of the uniform.

“Don’t move because this is dangerous.”

Yurishia obediently listened to him. Perhaps because of the fear, her body was trembling. The cutting edge of the scissor was good, it easily tore apart the uniform. It reached until the chest and completely cut open the front of the uniform. And then after he finished cutting the sleeves too, her upper body became cleanly naked.

Continuing, Kizuna put the scissors on Yurishia’s skirt. He cut from the stomach part to the bottom. After he cut until the fringe, a soft sound was raised and the skirt fell on the floor.

Yurishia was standing with only a single black panty without even being able to hide her body.

‘――Now then, how should I torment her next?’

Kizuna went to the wall once again and pondered. And then his two hands took the tool that he decided in his heart, before returning to Yurishia. He put the prepared tool on the floor for the moment and reached his hand at Yurishia’s handcuff.

“I’m going to release the chains now.”

“Eh?”

Yurishia made a surprised face.

What happened so suddenly? Even though she was thinking that he was going to torment her. Yurishia was half in doubt, but Kizuna really released Yurishia’s wrist from the restriction.

Yurishia’s eyes shined glaringly. The moment her hand became free, she grappled at Kizuna.

“――Wha-!?”

She intended to break Kizuna’s balance and constrict his neck from behind. However Kizuna’s body that she was pushing with her hand didn’t even take a step back.

“This is……ah!”

She got her arm twisted by Kizuna in reverse.

“There was what happened before this. So I had the restriction tool newly increased.”

“!”

Yurishia noticed the rings wrapped around both her wrists. It was really similar with the one wrapping around her neck.

“This thing is an improved version. It’s not only limiting your magic power, it also steals your physical strength. The current strength of Yurishia is equal to a child.”

In addition the current Yurishia didn’t have a Core, so the magic power limiter was mostly meaningless. But stealing her physical strength was greatly useful for the success of the mission.

“Kuh……how low are you going to fall, you coward.”

Kizuna unconsciously smiled wryly.

‘――Indeed. But that’s because it’s absolutely impossible to do the reinstall while fighting Yurishia who is skilled in hand to hand……just insult me however much you want right now.’

Kizuna picked up the torture tool he selected before. It was a hexagon block with length around ten centimeters. An explanation was written at its surface.

“Automatic binding device……so this too is a kind of [installer].”

――Installer. It was a necessary assistance device for the sake of the reinstall preparation.

Even at the time of Himekawa’s reinstall, he also used an installer as expected although the shape was different.

According to Nayuta’s explanation, the installer would stimulate the body with delicate vibration and electricity, at the same time it seemed that it would permeate out the medicine to assist with the reinstall loaded in the device with an appropriate timing.

Like that, the most optimum environment for the sake of inserting the Core was created. At the same time it also had the measuring device for analyzing the body’s condition, he could monitor whether the flesh had reached the most optimum state for reinstall or not from the remote control.

Kizuna grasped one of Yurishia’s hands and his other hand touched the automatic restraining device on Yurishia’s chest. While doing that he was hit by Yurishia several times, but it was only to the degree of raising weak sound. The pain and damage he got was almost zero, he finished what he was doing easily.

“I wonder……is it okay with this?”

When he pushed the switch, rope flew out from the automatic restraining device.

“Uwaa!”

“Kyaa!”

The two spontaneously raised a yell. The red rope that was yarned from special fiber entwined through Yurishia’s body. It detected Yurishia’s body size and the rope entangled at each other, it created knots by itself and bound down Yurishia’s body.

After around five seconds, Yurishia’s body was completely tied up. The red rope was covering Yurishia’s body in a shape that joined up hexagons. Depending on how one looked at it, it also looked like a turtle shell. Both her hands were tied at behind, her chest became shaped from the binding of the rope. That way of tying emphasized the breasts even more. And then the rope also dug into her crotch. The rope stretching from her lower body parted her crotch, it was sandwiched between her bottoms and then fastened on her waist.

“Wha, what with, this”

“That’s why I told you already this is a change of clothes. It really suites you yeah.”

“Do, don’t say something stupid. There is no way something like this is a clo――aaahn!”

Kizuna gripped the rope on her crotch and pulled it up.

“What’s the matter? You raised a voice that sounded like you are feeling good just now.”

“The, there is no way it feels go……nnah! Yah, aaaaan”

Yurishia raised moaning voices while desperately shaking her head side to side. She began desperately protesting that she was not feeling anything.

However the rope that was digging into her crotch was steadily absorbing moisture and changed color.

“Even though you claimed that I’m wrong, but this thing cannot give you any excuse huh?”

“You are wrong, such thing…….is not truee-! Auhn, ah ah, don’t-!”

“Despite what you say, it looks like you are really pleased with it.”

Kizuna pulled up the rope digging into her crotch and then shook it to the left and right.

“Kuau! Sto, stopppppmm-“

She quickly began to raise a pained voice.

“Honestly recognize that you are feeling good because of me. If you do that, then I’ll do something that feels even better to you.”

“Tha, that’s……”

Yurishia’s throat gulped audibly.

“…….There is no way, I’m feeling it.”

Even while answering so, her body was convulsing in shivers. It was the proof that she was struck with pleasure.

‘――Yurishia is feeling it just from being tormented with words.’

The tips of her shaking breasts were also standing tautly. Kizuna pinched at that tip of the breast with his fingertips.

“Hii! Aaaa-, stop it, don’t pull it!”

He twisted the tip of the breast with his fingertips. There, Yurishia’s whole body twisted back and forth.

“As I thought, you are feeling it even more than usual. You liked being tied huh, Yurishia.”

Kizuna continued massaging the breast with one hand while his other hand gripped the rope on her crotch. And then he shook the rope back and forth once more.

“Tha, that’s not true! That’s not trueeee-!”

Honey was trickling along Yurishia’s thigh. Power left her legs and she kneeled on the floor. And then the rope dug into her crotch excessively from that motion.

“Noooooooooo-, don’t, that place is, nnnun!”

Kizuna released his hand from the rope. Yurishia’s waist lost strength and she collapsed on the floor.

“Haa……ha……aaan”

The moist eyes on her flushing face were already drunk in pleasure. Kizuna seized Yurishia’s chin and made her face above.

“How is it? Have you become a prisoner of the pleasure already?”

Feverish breath leaked out from Yurishia’s lips. Her eyes were wandering in fluster.

“The……there is no way, that happened. Something like this……compared to Osiris-sama, is completely, nothing…….significant.”

From how she acted, she still had the composure to bluff.

‘――Then, a stronger stimulation is needed.’

Yurishia’s body had warmed up, she was sweating moistly. There was also the temperature of the room that had been slightly heightened, causing Kizuna to also sweat.

“I too should prepare for battle.”

After murmuring that, Kizuna began to take off the uniform he was wearing. He felt the presence of Yurishia getting nervous. However, he didn’t mind it and took off his trousers too, now he was only in his underwear.

[[Image:Masou Gakuen HxH V09 BW 08.png|thumb]]

Kizuna who was left only in his underwear picked up one more torture tool. Looking at the thing in Kizuna’s hand, Yurishia gulped. Back in her mind, she recalled the punishment Osiris had given to her.

“Hm? By some chance is this it?”

Kizuna lightly swung the whip in his hand. The leather whip with a duster shape resounded out sharp ripping sound. Yurishia’s body jumped up in surprise.

“No, nothing……I don’t know what you mean.”

‘――That’s, the same whip that Osiris-sama lashed…….’

Kizuna took off the tag attached at the handle of the whip. There was an explanation written there.

{The electromagnetic waves emitted by the whip will invigorate the cell of the struck part. That will assist spreading the Core’s information to the whole body at the time the Core is installed.}

Kizuna tested it by swinging it at his own leg. *pushu* a sharp sound could be heard which made Yurishia twitch in reaction.

‘I see. The sound is big but it’s not that painful. If I properly control the strength, it will make the skin a little red but it won’t injure the body.’

Kizuna was relieved and grasped the chain hanging down from the ceiling. When the chain was separated from the handcuffs, it could be seen that the tip of the chain had a metallic hook there. He hooked it at the rope on Yurishia’s back.

“Ah……wha, what?”

Kizuna pressed at the switch on the wall and the chain was slowly pulling up with a motor sound. Pulled by that, Yurishia’s body was also dragged up, she was forcefully made to stand.

“Then, here I go Yurishia.”

“Wai……sto, stop it! That’s――”

Kizuna swung down the whip on Yurishia’s butt. A fierce ripping sound resounded and Yurishia’s body bent.

“Kyaaaaaaaaaah!”

The white large butt had faint red mark left there. Yurishia’s legs were shivering convulsively.

‘――Keep going!’

Next he hit the back.

“NNAah! Yaah! Stop! Please-!”

Kizuna circled to her front and then he teasingly pressed the tip of the whip on the breast that was shaking left and right .

“Aaa……no, stop it, that place……”

“That place, where do you mean? I won’t understand if you don’t say it.”

Yurishia bit her lip.

“My……my breast.”

“Got it. You want your breast hit right?”

Yurishia unconsciously opened her mouth in bewilderment.

“Tha, that’s not……just who is saying something like that!”

Kizuna lifted the whip and hit even stronger than anything until now. And then together with a sharp blow sound, Yurishia’s white breast had a red streak carved on it.

“-!? Ih-……-!”

The pain that traveled through her like a thunder made Yurishia clench her teeth. Tears blurred her eyes.

The moment the pain changed into a paralyzing itch, a sharp sound resounded once more.

“Haua-!”

Red streak ran on her breast crossing through the first one. And then her stomach, side, thigh, all those were also hit by the whip.

“Noooooo! Aaaaaah! Stooooop-!”

Yurishia’s hair was disheveled while she was crying out loudly. However――,

‘――You really feel it……Yurishia.’

The installer shining at the center of her breast had a monitor attached, there it displayed the numerical value of Yurishia’s state whether the reinstall could be done or not. That was to say, from that number it could be understood how much Yurishia was feeling it.

That number was rapidly increasing.

The maximum was 1000. At the beginning it was around 80, but it was rapidly continuing to increase, especially since he was hitting her with a whip that the degree of the increase was great. Right now it had reached until 500.

When his hand stopped, Yurishia was breathing heavingly. It was like she had ran a marathon with all her strength, her shoulders were moving up and down several times. Sweat was trickling down like a waterfall, her face was also flushing.

Holding her chin, Kizuna lifted her face. There, a pained expression wetted with tears appeared. Her lips were half opened, she was breathing feverishly.

If he had to say with words, that expression was pleading at him [do it more].

However, since the time when the number had surpassed around 400, the increase of the number was weakening in speed. Perhaps he couldn’t hope for further increase with whipping more than this.

‘――For doing the reinstall, at the very least, I want the number to be above 800. For that, something even more intense is needed. And in addition it must be something Yurishia is wishing for…….’

Kizuna stared at the torture tools lining up inside the dark room.

If he didn’t hurry, then Yurishia’s body that was in the process of surrendering to pleasure after much effort would cool down.

Kizuna desperately thought while repressing his impatient feelings.

‘――What kind of things did Osiris do to Yurishia? And then, what should I do to give her a memory even more intense than that!’

At that time inside Kizuna’s head a certain thing flashed.

‘――I can just make Yurishia choose.’

Kizuna pressed the lighting switch on the wall. Thereupon the indirect lighting other than the spotlight lit up, and the torture tools that were hidden from Yurishia’s eyes by the darkness became plain to see.

“This is……”

Kizuna fixedly observed Yurishia whose breath was caught in her throat. And then her gaze stopped at a certain spot, he noticed how she was continuing to stare fixedly. Yurishia’s throat was moving up and down.

Ahead of her gaze was a device like a horse riding machine. However, at the part where the rider’s waist would be lowered down, the shape was made into a triangle shape.

‘――That’s……a triangle wooden horse?’

At the spot for sitting, it was shaped like a triangular prism with triangle cross section. There was no flat surface, the angle was at the above, so if someone straddled it they would have their legs forcefully opened and their crotch would come into contact with the triangular angle. Naturally it would be painful, they would be pressed down by their own weight so the rider wouldn’t even be able to escape.

“So Yurishia want to ride that.”

When Yurishia returned to her sense with a ‘hah’, she looked up to Kizuna. And then with an expression that was begging for forgiveness, she shook her head to left and right.

“You’re wrong……you’re wrong. So, something like that, stop it……seriously, I beg you!”

In contrast with her words, at the inside of Yurishia’s thighs, honey was dripping down from the rope that tied at her crotch.

Kizuna lowered the chain and he unfastened the hook from the rope binding Yurishia. And then he picked up a scissor and squatted in front of Yurishia.

“I’ll make you a little comfortable. Don’t you move.”

“……Nn-”

Yurishia felt the coldness of the scissor on her lower body. And then the rope parting her crotch was quickly cut. And then, next the scissor entered beside her waist and the string of her panty was cut.

“Aa……”

The panty fell to the floor gently, now there was nothing hiding the between of Yurishia’s nether region. A golden bush wet with dew appeared.

“Ya-…..ya, yaaa! Don’t look! I, I don’t want thisss!”

She desperately rubbed her thighs to hide it, but it was a pointless effort.

The number displayed at the installer on her chest rose to 540. Kizuna embraced up Yurishia whose body was only wearing rope and led her towards the triangle horse.

She stopped her legs in resistance, but she was dragged away forcefully towards the horse.

“Nooooo! Please! I’ll do anything else other than that! That’s why spare me from that!”

But the current Kizuna was able to understand what was Yurishia’s body was saying.

Yurishia’s body, was very happy.

The triangle wooden horse was currently set to be at its lowest height, he was able to easily make her straddle it. Kizuna circled behind Yurishia and made her crouch. And then he put his hand under Yurishia’s knee and lifted her up.

“Yah, stop, this posture-! Don’t spread me!”

Yurishia whose legs were spread raised a voice of lamentation. Her pose was like that of a small girl made to pee. Surely it was humiliating for her.

And then Yurishia’s body was lowered to even more humiliation than that.

“Don’t, don’t don’ttttttt!”

Kizuna stepped on the foot switch attached on the foot of the wooden horse with his right leg. There a quiet mechanical sound started out and the triangle wooden horse was rising.

“Hih!”

Yurishia’s shuddering became more fervent. She was sweating from her whole body.

“I beg you! If you stop right now I’ll forgive you! That’s why――”

‘――Don’t get tricked, Kizuna.’

Kizuna persuaded himself.

――Don’t listen to the word coming from her mouth. Listen to the voice of Yurishia’s heart.’

Kizuna’s leg that was stepping on the switch didn’t waver, the triangle wooden horse continued to rise without stopping.

“Do, don’t don’t! Kizuna! Just this is no good! Please stop it!”

However the triangle wooden horse didn’t stop moving.

“I beg you Kizuna! If it’s something else――hih!”

The summit of the triangle touched Yurishia’s secret place. And then Kizuna separated his hand from her, entrusting Yurishia’s body on the wooden horse.

“――,!! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

A scream burst out.

At that moment, in Yurishia’s brain the sensation of the punishment she received from Osiris was resurrected.

“Kuh! HaAAAAN♥”

Sensation that couldn’t be recognized whether it was pleasure or pain attacked Yurishia. And then the wooden horse rose even higher, Yurishia’s tiptoes left from the floor. Right now Yurishia’s body was completely lifted up.

“Kah! ……haaa-! Ku……”

It was as though Yurishia couldn’t breath, her mouth was flapping close and open.

“Ple, please……help me, Kizuna. At this rate, I……my feeling to mother will……”

Tears were flowing from her eyes.

Yurishia was begging for pardon from her mouth, but that face was completely changed into a female in heat.

And then the number on her chest was rapidly continuing to rise, it was already crossing over 650.

This wooden horse was naturally not just a mere torture tool. This too was one kind of installer. This device gave direct result when Core’s reinstall was carried out.

Surely it could be said that it was a good luck that Yurishia showed interest to this tool. For that reason there was a need to make her fold in one go.

Kizuna’s foot pressed on a different switch.

“Kyahn! Aa, wha, what are, you do……aaAAAAAAAAA♥!”

The wooden horse began to subtly vibrate with motion the eyes couldn’t see. It was sending sweet, and also severe sensations from Yurishia’s nether region towards the inside of her body. It was a tremendous feast of pain and pleasure mixing with each other. It was enough to take away Yurishia’s sanity from her.

“Nooo-, no, stop ittttttttt-♥! I’m, a, already, turning strangeeeee”

‘――Thi, this is amazing-, something like this, perhaps this is even more than Osiris――no, than mother-!’

The number on Yurishia’s chest reached 700.

Kizuna glared at that number and though about his next move.

Currently he was still not surpassing Osiris. Only one more step, what to do to smash Osiris’s control?

Kizuna chose from the torture tools something primitive but effective. Carrying that, he returned to Yurishia one more time.

“I’ll present to you Yurishia an accessory.”

“Hah, wha, what……aaahn!”

Yurishia saw the thing in Kizuna’s hand with blank eyes.

“Clothes……pin?”

Kizuna opened the clothes pin and brought it near the tip of Yurishia’s breast. Yurishia’s eyes was getting moist with intoxication.

“Do……don’t put something like that on me! It’s scary, scary, I don’t want, getting hurt anymore-“

However the tip of Yurishia’s breast was standing tautly in anticipation. It was as though it was looking forward to it, begging that it wanted to be adorned with that accessory quickly.

Yurishia’s shook her body trying to escape from the clothes pin. Kizuna held down the shaking breast and pinched that tip with the clothes pin.

Pain she never felt until now and a pressing strength were continuing to attack the tip of Yurishia’s breasts. It wasn’t something that ended in a moment like whipping. It continued to torment Yurishia’s breast without any gap.

“Aa, aaaa……ta, take it off. Please, take it offaaaahn”

With the tip of her breast flattened down, it was like Osiris’s something inside her body was pushed out completely.

And then the number reached 800.

‘I did it!’ Kizuna yelled that inside his heart. However, he had no intention of stopping here.

He would aim at increasing the number as much as possible. Besides he still hadn’t manage to erase Osiris’s presence in Yurishia.

What in the world could he do even more than this?

Pain, and pleasure. Those two.

He had used tools enough already.

Next it must be something that Kizuna gave to her directly.

And then, he had to make her recognize her defeat to him completely, making her submit.

‘――And for that!’

Kizuna stopped pressing the switch of the wooden horse and the vibration stopped.

“Aaahn! Aa……eh?”

Yurishia who was breathing roughly stared at Kizuna with a face that seemed to say ‘what’s the matter?’

Kizuna reached out his hand and caressed Yurishia’s cheek.

“It’s my bad to make you feel painful.”

“……?”

“If you hate it that much, then I’ll stop tormenting Yurishia even more than this.”

“Eh……bu, but”

In shock, Yurishia’s eyes that were wet with tears were blinking repeatedly.

“Yurishia.”

Yurishia’s breath hitched on her throat, wondering what Kizuna was planning to say.

“Become my slave.”

The moment she heard that sentence, Yurishia felt the inside of her stomach tighten hard.

“If Yurishia becomes my slave, then I’ll do something that feels even better to you.”

Yurishia’s throat gulped audibly.

“But, if you really hate it, then I won’t do it anymore. Yurishia, you choose what you like.”

Yurishia was obviously flustered. She looked around at the surroundings, her eyes roaming everywhere.

“That’s……but, I, belong to mother……I have to become Isis. Besides, I am a celebrity of high society you know? I’m also the strongest pilot in the world……besides, mother said, something like S&M is vulgar……”

The confused Yurishia began to talk incoherently. Osiris’s brainwashing and Kizuna’s training were conflicting inside her.

Kizuna pressed on the foot switch. There the wooden horse lowered down and it would lower Yurishia to the floor.

“Aa……aa!”

And then her toes reached the floor. Kizuna’s hand reached toward Yurishia’s breast and he was going to take off the clothes pin.

“Aa, aaa…….wait. Wait.”

Yurishia’s face almost broke into crying.

Her mother that left the house from divorce.

That mother was fastidious, she loathed something vulgar.

She especially wouldn’t tolerate the existence of a thing like S&M.

And then she hoped for Yurishia to become a celebrity of high class society.

An elegant lady that would be envied by anyone.

But, she wanted to become a hero rather than a lady.

And then, it actually weighed on her mind.

She felt that the restrained and whipped figure was beautiful.

‘Mother, Yurishia is――,’

Yurishia’s shoulders trembled and she murmured with a small voice.

“……I will.”

Kizuna stopped the wooden horse. And then he stared at Yurishia, but her face looked down and on that note her mouth kept pursed tightly.

“Say it properly. What does Yurishia want to be?”

“……”

Kizuna was going to lower the wooden horse once more. At that moment, Yurishia raised her face.

“I’ll be your slave!”

Hot tears flowed down from Yurishia’s eyes. The number displayed on the installer at her chest went over 900.

“Please, make me Kizuna’s, master’s slave!”

“You said it well, Yurishia.”

And then he made the wooden horse vibrate once more.

“nooOOOOOOOO-!♥”

Yurishia raised a coquettish voice. Kizuna pressed on a switch and the wooden horse raised in height. Yurishia’s tiptoes floated in the air.

“Kuh, haa……it, it’s the first time, I feel this good!”

And then Kizuna circled behind Yurishia who was writhing in pleasure and he stared at her big butt.

“Here I go Yurishia. This is, my love to you.”

And then Kizuna spanked as hard as he could at Yurishia’s butt.

A ripping sound that was conspicuously loud resounded.

That sound and impact pierced Yurishia’s body, rippling through her whole body.

Just who was her master, it was being taught until every corner of her body.

“Hiii-! Aaaa♥ aa♥♥ aaa♥ AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAh! ♥♥♥”

She raised a scream and her body bent like a bow. She raised a joyful voice so loud that all her breath was spent out from her body, Yurishia lost her consciousness then.

Catching the body of Yurishia that was going to fall, Kizuna got her down from the wooden horse.

The number at the installer on her chest stopped changing. The number was 1000. It had reached the max value.

‘――Yurishia recognized me as her master. Right now is exactly the time for the reinstall!’

Kizuna took off the installer and carried Yurishia in princess carry. And then he pressed a switch on the wall. Thereupon the iron bars quickly opened. After he got outside carrying Yurishia, he went to the room at the side.

There a room with white as the base that was a complete change from the previous room appeared. It was a comfortable room with a clean impression. At the center of the room was a king sized bed. He laid down Yurishia above it.

A silver attaché case was put beside the bed. When he opened the case, there, a metallic capsule with a diameter of three centimeters and length of five centimeters was put in.

“This is Cross’s Core……”

“Mm-……”

When Kizuna murmured that, Yurishia’s eyes opened.

“Aa……I, am……?”

“I’m glad. Looks like Osiris’s brainwashing is released already.”

Kizuna gently caressed Yurishia’s cheek. There Yurishia’s eyes closed and she rubbed her cheek on Kizuna’s palm like a spoiled child.

“Yes……but, it’s mysterious. I’m still thinking that I want to be mother’s daughter. It’s like there are two of me.”

According to Kei’s story, if the reinstall was finished in this state then Yurishia would be able to escape completely from under Osiris’s control.

“I’m going to reinstall the Core in Yurishia after this.”

“Core’s……eh? Then, inside my body…….there is, no core right now?”

Kizuna lifted Cross’s Core in his hand in front of Yurishia’s eyes.

Yurishia stared at the metallic capsule with a face that couldn’t believe what she saw.

“Lies……because, if the Core is extracted, I should die shouldn’t I?”

“This is possible if it’s with the current Kaa-san. It’s doable with the power equal to the machine gods that she obtained.”

Yurishia leaked out a sigh of admiration.

“She really is a god isn’t she……then, even if my Hybrid Count becomes zero I won’t die?”

“No, that’s still……hm?”

Yurishia didn’t lead the life in the Ataraxia that Nayuta restored. That was why she shouldn’t know about the death that would happen when the Hybrid Count was used up.

“Yurishia, how do you……”

However, Yurishia showed a smile that seemed to want to say what are you getting confused for after this late.

“Something like that, I can understand from looking at the atmosphere of Kizuna and the commander.”

“Is, is that so?”

Yurishia nodded.

“But pretending to not notice it will be better for Kizuna……that was what I thought so I stayed quiet.”

Suddenly strength left Kizuna’s shoulder.

“What’s that…….so that’s how it is. Even though I was doing my best so that it wouldn’t be noticed.”

Yurishia chuckled and sent him a wink.

“Because it’s Kizuna you absolutely won’t do something that will kill us, I believe that. Honestly, I wasn’t really bothered with it☆”

‘……I’m really not a match against Yurishia huh.’ Kizuna whispered that inside his heart and brought the Core close to Yurishia’s mouth.

“When the Core is warmed to human’s temperature, it will become the shape suitable for the install.”

Just with that explanation Yurishia understood what she should do.

She opened her glossy lips and stretched out her light pink tongue. The tip of that tongue touched the Core.

“――ku”

Breath leaked out unintentionally from Kizuna’s mouth.

Kizuna’s senses were shared with the Core. That stimulation urged a change in Kizuna, the shape of the change was also reflected on the Core. In that state the Core could be inserted into Yurishia’s womb.

Yurishia licked the Core all over with the tip of her tongue. That way of licking was lovely and also stimulating. The Core quickly began to change shape. That change made Yurishia’s eyes turn round.

“……This is”

“Yeah……that’s how it is.”

Yurishia’s throat gulped. Her eyes were tinged with obscene light.

“But, then I might as well…….Kizuna’s, master’s thing……”

Yurishia raised her upper body and looked pleadingly at Kizuna.

Kizuna nodded and he stood up on the bed. Yurishia made a happy face and kneeled on the bed. And then her hand reached at Kizuna’s underwear.

She pulled it down swiftly and Kizuna’s thing jumped out from inside.

“……!!”

Yurishia gulped her saliva audibly. And then she licked her own lips as though to moisten it. It was a very obscene gesture.

“It’s, already……”

With her white palm she lifted up the whole of Kizuna’s thing from below.

“Yeah. With this it’s enough for doing reinstall――aaah!?”

Yurishia kissed at the tip. And then without stopping her face advanced.

“Yu……rishia-”

Kizuna’s thing was getting inserted into Yurishia’s mouth. Yurishia didn’t stop and finally her nose tip touched Kizuna’s abdomen.

‘――The whole thing, is swallowed!? Does, it reached until her throat?’

And then Yurishia slowly pulled out. Kizuna’s thing was shining wetly from Yurishia’s saliva. And then when the whole thing was pulled out, this time her tongue licked it around to her heart’s content. That stimulation was ticklish, the sensation was like the backside of his waist was being tickled.

Like a dog expressing its affection to its owner, Yurishia was licking around Kizuna with everything she had. It felt very good and gradually led Kizuna towards climax.

“Yurishia……it’s, fine already. If you do more than this――”

Hearing his voice, Yurishia finally separated her tongue.

At the brief moment when Kizuna sighed in relief, Yurishia opened her mouth and immediately swallowed Kizuna’s thing.

“Yuu, Yurishia-!?”

Kizuna reflexively grasped her blonde head. Yurishia kept sucking Kizuna’s thing while looking up at him. Those eyes were whispering to him.

――More, treat me like Kizuna’s property♡

Kizuna understood. A relation of master and slave wasn’t a relation that was only one way from just one of the sides, it was a two-way relation. Similarly like the master dominating the slave, the slave also chose the master. The slave decided whether the master was someone worthy of her, whether the master was someone that could give her the pleasure she wished for.

The slave constantly evaluated the master like that.

Kizuna grasped Yurishia’s head with both his hands.

And then he began to move back and forth fiercely.

Yurishia’s back was shuddering shiveringly.

‘――That kind Kizuna who always acted like a gentleman, is doing horrible things like this to me.’

When she thought that, she was able to feel for real that she belonged to Kizuna. And also how he wouldn’t do this kind of thing except to her. When she thought that, she felt ecstasy and pride that she was Kizuna’s slave.

Kizuna’s thing fiercely went in and out at her throat.

Tears blurred Yurishia’s eyes. She desperately endured her rising urge to vomit.

Strength entered Kizuna’s waist.

‘――It’s coming-!♡’

The moment she thought that, hot energy was ejaculated into Yurishia’s throat. It was flowing from inside her throat directly into her stomach. Hot liquid also overflowed from Yurishia’s nether region. Her waist was trembling. Yurishia also tasted a light climax.

‘――Aaa♡ Happiness……♡’

Yurishia narrowed her eyes ecstatically while feeling Kizuna’s pulsation inside her throat. Tears were flowing from the corners of her eyes.

When Kizuna’s thing became docile, she slowly distanced her face. From inside her mouth, Kizuna’s thing was spitted out with warm steam rising.

“Gehoh! Geho, gohoh!”

“A, are you okay Yurishia?”

Yurishia showed a brave smile towards the worried Kizuna.

“My deepest apologies. To be choked only by something of this degree.”

Kizuna shook his head and patted Yurishia’s head.

“No. You have worked hard. It was really good.”

Hearing Kizuna’s words, Yurishia felt happiness overflowing from inside her chest. Each time she serviced Kizuna, she felt like Osiris was growing thin inside her heart.

Yurishia looked down with an apologetic face.

“But……I’m really hopeless that I couldn’t moderate what I did, I made master come already. Like this the preparation need to be done again……”

“No need to worry.”

Kizuna picked up the Core that was put at the side. He pushed it at Yurishia’s cheek. The Core was retaining its hardness without change.

“Aa……aaaa……it’s still, this hard♡♡♡”

With enraptured eyes Yurishia stared at the Core that had the same shape with Kizuna’s thing. Those eyes were intoxicated, her face changed into captivation.

“It’s finally the time. Okay, Yurishia.”

Yurishia smiled lewdly and she nodded.

And then she laid upside-down on her hands and knees, she reached out both her hands behind, then below her butt, her most important place, she opened it with her fingers and showed it to him.

“I beg you……please, put it here.”

And then she directed an intoxicated face at Kizuna.

“Please, give Yurishia the proof, that she belongs to master.”

Kizuna fitted the Core at the spot, feverish breathing leaked out from Yurishia’s lips.

“Aaan, it’s enter――!!”

The Core was entering into Yurishia’s body.

“NOOOOONNNNNaaHAAAAAN!”

At the same time with that a merciless pleasure also hit Kizuna. This pleasure was the culmination from all of Yurishia’s disgraced state that she had displayed thoroughly until now. If he let his guard down even just for a moment, it felt like it would immediately end.

‘――Fu, furthermore, what pleasure! It’s fine, even if she is not the world strongest even in this kind of aspect too right!?’

“Fuah, ah ah, a, amazing-, it’s the first time, I feel this good-! Aaah!”

Yurishia rubbed her face and breast on the sheet to suppress the pleasure, she lifted her butt high.

“E, even though this is my first time, it’s not pa-uuuh, ahaaa! Not painful……at allll-!”

‘――That’s because the Core doesn’t injure the body!’

He wanted to say that, but it felt like his limit would arrive if he opened his mouth. He pushed the Core into Yurishia’s inside where it was filled with her honey. When her wall was parted open by the advance, the pressure from that overflowed the honey to the outside. And then if he tried to pull the Core out, the wall was sucking as though it wouldn’t let go. It felt like the pleasure would make his waist melt. Stimulation that could make the inside of his head go white made him writhe and grit his teeth.

“Ah, aaaahahaaannuuh! Ma, master, do, do I, feel good?”

“What are you saying! I, I’m enduring here! Kuh……you!’

Yurishia narrowed her eyes from happiness that came from the bottom of her heart.

“I’m happy-, I’m happy! Master-♥”

“Guah……-!?”

Even more severe tightening attacked Kizuna.

‘――Yo, you! If it comes to this then this will be a short decisive battle!’

Kizuna looked at Yurishia’s large butt and swung down his palm.

“Hi!? –kyaaaaaaaaa!”

Sharp ripping sound resounded, Yurishia’s white ass was faintly dyed red. That stimulation made Yurishia bend her body.

“HAAan! Doon’t, master! Forgive me! Hyaaan!”

Yurishia’s hand clutched the sheet strongly. Her eyebrows knitted and she gasped in agony.

Kizuna didn’t stop his hand and struck Yurishia’s butt many times.

Each time that happened Yurishia’s body bent backwards and drool trickled down from her opened mouth.

“Aaah, I, I’m……ah, something, is coming, com…..ah, a! Aaah!”

Yurishia’s back curved, she began to convulse shiveringly.

‘――I’m at my limit too!’

“Here I go, Yurishia!”

“MASTERRRRRrRRrr♥ AAAAAAAaa♥ AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH♥”

[[Image:Masou Gakuen HxH V09 BW 09.png|thumb]]

Yurishia raised gasping voice that trailed out for long, her body was violently convulsing as though she was being electrified.

And then at the next moment, explosion of magic power that dazzled the eyes occurred.

It was so bright that nothing could be seen.

But, the beads of light covering the body were calming the heart and body, it was literally giving them a dreamy state of mind.

His consciousness was getting far away while drifting inside that light.

Suddenly the next thing they knew, both Yurishia and Kizuna were lying down on the bed like empty husks. The particles of magic power covering their sight cleared up and their breathing calmed down.

Kizuna and Yurishia kept lying down, their eyes gazed at each other.

“Yurishia……we did it.”

“Yes……master.”

Kizuna raised his body and scratched his head in embarrassment.

“Stop it already with the master.”

Yurishia also raised her upper body and looked up shyly at Kizuna.

“Nope. When the two of us are alone…..you are master♥”

Saying that, she kissed Kizuna’s cheek.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Masou Gakuen HxH:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Masou Gakuen HxH|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Masou Gakuen HxH:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 1

2021-08-28T21:20:17Z

127.0.0.1: /* Part 2 */

BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 1

2021-08-28T21:19:30Z

127.0.0.1: /* Part 1 */

BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 1

2021-08-28T21:13:05Z

127.0.0.1: /* Part 1 */

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo (Indonesia):Jilid 1 Prolog

2021-08-28T19:15:17Z

127.0.0.1: Undo revision 449023 by Rhea1189 (talk)

==Bab 1==

===Bagian 1===

'''Ruang Kerja Nomor : 360, Area Pemukiman, Gerbang Terluar Nomor 2105380, Little Garden.'''

“Apakah pemanggilannya berjalan baik, Kuro Usagi?”

“Kelihatannya begitu, Tuan Muda Jin.”

Jawab Kuro Usagi mengangkat bahunya dengan sikap bercanda. Dia memiliki telinga kelinci dan terlihat berusia sekitar 15-16 tahun. Anak kecil di sebelahnya menghela nafas. Dia mengenakan sehelai jubah besar, yang sangat tidak pas untuk postur tubuhnya yang kecil.

Kuro Usagi, yang mengenakan kelihatannya sebuah rok mini dan garter stocking pada kakinya yang indah, menyentuhkan jari telunjuknya ke bibir, dan membuat posisi imut, menambahkan,

“Yah, kita akan harus menunggu dan melihat bagaimana nantinya. Tak ada gunanya bersikap pesimis. Kita hanya harus menekankan pada betapa menyenangkannya tempat ini di permukaannya. Akan lebih mudah untuk mengakui pada pertemuan pertama bahwa ''“Komunitas kami berada di ambang kehancuran!”'' tapi itu hanya akan membuat mereka khawatir untuk bergabung dengan kita,” Kuro Usagi menjelaskan sambil menjatuhkan lengannya saat bicara.

Anak laki-laki tersebut mendengarkan dengan enggan, mengubah ekspresi wajahnya dengan cepat, namun pada akhirnya mengangguk menyetujui.

“Maaf karena menyerahkan semuanya padamu, tapi bisakan aku memintamu untuk menjemput mereka.”

“Serahkan padaku!”

Ketika dia menyentuh pintu ruang kerja, anak laki-laki muda itu bicara padanya dengan nada risau.

“Apakah kedatangan mereka…menyelamatkan komunitas kita…kira-kira?”

“Siapa yang tahu…tapi sang Host menjanjikan satu hal,” dia berkata sambil dengan cepat menolehkan wajahnya pada anak kecil itu, membuat roknya berkibar sambil tersenyum nakal padanya, “Gift yang mereka miliki adalah yang terbaik di antara manusia umumnya!”

===Bagian 2===

''“Ginyaaaaaaaa! No-nona——!”''

Jatuh dari ketinggian 4000m di udara, mereka berempat menembus banyak lapisan membran air yang disiapkan di atas titik pendaratan, kemudian jatuh ke dalam sebuah danau kecil.

“Kya!-——“

“Wa!-——“

Mereka mendarat di dalam air dengan suara ceburan keras. Begitu membran air cukup memperlambat jatuhnya mereka, tiga dari mereka mendarat dengan selamat, namun kucing calico yang jatuh dengan Yō tidak semudah itu. Gadis itu memeluk kucing tersebut dan menariknya ke permukaan secepatnya.

“…Kau tidak apa-apa?”

''“Kupikir akhu aghan mhati…!”''

Kucing tersebut belum dapat berbicara dengan normal, tapi gadis itu lega bahwa dia baik-baik saja.

Sementara itu, dua yang lainnya dengan cepat mencapai tepian sambil mengucapkan sumpah serapah.

“A-aku tidak percaya ini! Bahwa mereka akan menarikku kemari tanpa berkata apapun dan terlebih lagi, menjatuhkanku dari langit!”

“Benar sekali, sial! Tergantung situasinya, ini dapat menjadi Game Over di tempat. Akan lebih baik jika mereka memanggil kita di dalam batu atau sesuatu setidaknya.”

“…Tapi jika mereka melakukan itu maka kau tidak dapat bergerak, ya ‘kan?”

“Tidak masalah bagiku.”

“Aku mengerti. Kau sangat mementingkan dirimu sendiri.”

Mereka berdua membalikkan punggung mereka dengan sebuah “Hmpf”, dan mulai memeras air dari baju mereka.

Di belakang mereka, Yō memanjat keluar dari danau ke tepian. Mengikuti yang lain, dia mulai memeras bajunya juga. Di sebelahnya, si kucing calico menggetarkan seluruh tubuhnya memercikkan air ke sekitarnya.

Sementara mengeringkan bajunya, Yō bertanya,

“Ini…di mana?”

“Tidak tahu. Yah, ada sesuatu yang terlihat seperti ujung dunia, jadi mungkin kita ada di atas semacam kura-kura yang luar biasa besar?”

Izayoi menjawab pertanyaan Yō.

Satu hal yang pasti, ini bukanlah tempat yang mereka kenal. Setelah si anak laki-laki menganggap bajunya sudah cukup kering, dia menyapukan sejumput rambutnya yang membandel ke samping dan bertanya,

“Mungkin ini tidak salah, tapi untuk memastikan, aku akan bertanya pada kalian. Apa kalian juga mendapat sebuah surat aneh?”

“Itu benar, tapi pertama-tama, jangan memanggilku seperti itu. Namaku Kudou Asuka. Perhatikan itu mulai sekarang. Minggirlah; kau yang sedang memeluk kucing, namamu?”

“Kasukabe Yō. Situasiku sama denganmu.”

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v01 025.jpg|thumb]]

“Aku mengerti. Mari berhubungan baik mulai sekarang, Kasukabe-san. Yang terakhir, kau yang dengan penampilan tidak sopan dan ganas di situ?”

“Wow, terima kasih untuk perkenalan dirinya yang sombong itu. Aku—seperti yang terlihat—tidak sopan dan ganas, Sakamaki Izayoi. Kasar, brutal, dan hedonis; itu semua yang kuperlukan untuk menjadi seorang yang jahat, jadi tolong ikuti Aturan Penggunaan dan Panduan Dosis untuk berhubungan denganku, Nona.”

“Aku mengerti. Kalau kau memberikanku Buku Panduannya, aku akan memikirkannya, Izayoi-kun.”

“Haha, apa kau serius? Aku akan membuatkan satu, jadi bersiaplah, Nona.”

Sakamaki Izayoi tertawa dengan riang.

Kudou Asuka memalingkan wajah dengan angkuh.

Kasukabe Yō menonton dengan acuh tak acuh.

Mengawasi mereka dari bayang-bayang, Kuro Usagi berpikir.

(''Uwaa, mereka semua sepertinya anak yang bermasalah!'')

Yah, dia yang memanggil mereka, tapi…dia sama sekali tidak bisa membayangkan mereka untuk bekerja sama. Dia mengeluarkan helaan nafas sedih.

Izayoi mulai jengkel.

“Jadi, dengan heboh kita dipanggil, tapi kenapa tidak ada seorang pun di sini? Pada situasi ini bukankah seharusnya ada seseorang yang menjelaskan tentang ‘Little Garden’ yang tertulis di undangan.”

“Benar. Tanpa penjelasan apapun, tidak ada masalah untuk meninggalkan tempat ini.”

“…Aku ragu bahwa dengan terlalu tenang dalam situasi ini adalah hal yang terbaik juga.”

(''Yang benar saja!''), Kuro Usagi menjawab ketus dalam diam.

Jika mereka bisa panik sedikit, maka akan lebih mudah untuk lompat keluar begitu saja, tapi jika mereka setenang ini, sulit untuk menemukan waktu yang tepat.

(''Yah, tidak ada gunanya untuk berpikir lebih jauh. Aku harus menetapkan pikiranku sebelum situasinya menjadi semakin canggung.'')

Mendengar setiap dari mereka mengungkapkan ketidakpuasannya, Kuro Usagi hampir merasa gentar, tapi dia bertahan.

Tiba-tiba Izayoi menarik napas dalam-dalam dan menghembuskannya sambil berkata,

“Kurasa tidak ada pilihan lain selain menanyakannya pada orang yang sedang mengintip di sana.”

Dalam bayang-bayang, jantung Kuro Usagi melompat seakan ditangkap seseorang. Mata mereka semuanya berkumpul di sekitar tempat persembunyian Kuro Usagi.

“Oh, kau menyadarinya juga?”

“Tentu saja. Aku tidak terkalahkan dalam petak umpet.”

“Jika mereka berdiri menghadang angin, aku tahu sekalipun aku tidak ingin.”

“Ooh, kau orang yang menarik.”

Kata Izayoi sambil tertawa, tapi matanya tidak terlihat senang.

Dendam karena dikumpulkan tanpa alasan yang mereka alami, mereka menatap dingin dan mengancam pada Kuro Usagi. Ini membuatnya ragu untuk sejenak.

“Ja-jangan, kalian bertiga. Jika kalian melihatku dengan ekspresi seperti serigala, aku akan mati. Ee…,Ee…. Sejak jaman dulu, rasa kesepian dan serigala adalah musuh alami kelinci. Jadi mengingat jantung lemah Kuro Usagi, aku akan senang jika kalian mau mendengarku dengan damai.”

“Aku menolak!”

“Ditolak.”

“Aku harus menolaknya.”

“Ahaha, tidak memberiku waktu untuk mengatakan apapun.”

Kata Kuro Usagi berdiri dengan kekalahan, masih mengamati mereka bertiga dengan seksama.

(''Mereka punya nyali, itu adalah keuntungan. Untuk dapat berkata TIDAK dalam situasi ini sangat mengagumkan. Yah, sulit untuk ditangani kelihatannya menjadi salah satu kekurangan mereka.'')

Kuro Usagi bertingkah seakan dia sedang bermain-main, tapi dia sedang berpikir tenang tentang bagaimana caranya berinteraksi dengan mereka bertiga.

Tidak disangka Kasukabe Yō muncul di sebelahnya dan menangkap salah satu dari telinga kelinci Kuro Usagi di dasarnya.

“''Ei?''”

“''Fugya!''”

Dan menarikknya sekuat tenaga.

“Tu-tunggu sebentar! Jika hanya menyentuhnya, aku akan membiarkanmu melakukannya tanpa keberatan, tapi aku tidak mengira kau akan menarik telinga indah Kuro Usagi pada pertemuan pertama! Apa yang kaupikirkan!?”

“Memuaskan rasa penasaranku.”

“Kau tidak bisa melakukannya seenaknya!”

“Ooh, telinga kelinci ini betulan?”

Kali ini Izayoi menarik salah satunya dari kanan.

“...Baiklah, aku juga.”

“Tu-tunggu seben-“

Kali ini Asuka melakukan hal yang sama dari sebelah kiri. Telinga Kuro Usagi ditarik dari kedua sisi secara bersamaan dan jeritan tak jelasnya dapat terdengar dari jauh.

===Bagian 3===

“…Ti-tidak bisa dipercaya. Memikirkan bahwa akan waktu sejam supaya kalian mendengarkanku… pasti seperti ini rasanya menjadi seorang guru dari kelas yang penuh dengan anak bermasalah.”

“Sudah mulai saja.”

Kuro Usagi hampir dengan air mata di matanya, akhirnya berhasil membuat mereka untuk mendengarkan apa yang akan dia katakan. Mereka bertiga duduk di depannya dan memberi perhatian padanya.

Kuro Usagi menyemangati dirinya, berdeham, melebarkan lengannya dan mulai berbicara.

“Benar-benar tidak apa untuk memulainya, kalian bertiga? Aku akan mulai! Aku akan mulai sekarang! Selamat datang ke dunia Little Garden. Kami memanggil kalian bertiga untuk memberikan kalian bertiga kesempatan untuk mengambil bagian dalam Gift Games, di mana hanya mereka yang memiliki Gift yang dapat berpatisipasi.”

“Gift Games?”

“Tepat! Kalian mungkin menyadarinya, tapi tidak seorang pun dari kalian yang manusia biasa. Kemampuan luar biasa yang kalian miliki adalah anugerah yang kalian terima dari beragam dewa, iblis, roh, dan bintang. Gift Game adalah perlombaan untuk mereka yang memiliki Gift untuk bertanding satu sama lain. Dan akhirnya, Little Garden adalah sebuah dunia, yang diciptakan dengan tujuan supaya para pemilik Gift yang kuat bersenang-senang dan berada di dalamnya.”

Kuro Usagi menekankan pada daya tarik Little Garden.

Asuka mengangkat tangannya untuk menandakan dia memiliki pertanyaan.

“Aku akan mulai dengan pertanyaan dasar jika diperbolehkan. Pertama-tama, siapa yang kau maksud dengan ‘kami’?”

“''Yes''! Pemilik Gift yang dipanggil dari dunia lain harus bergabung dengan salah satu dari banyak Komunitas Little Garden untuk maju.”

“Tidak akan.”

“Kau harus bergabung! Terlebih lagi, pemenang dari Gift Game mendapatkan hadiah yang disiapkan oleh Host (penyelenggara). Ini benar-benar sistem yang sederhana.”

“Siapa Host-nya?”

“Mereka bisa siapa saja secara perorangan. Ada Game yang diadakan oleh dewa-dewa yang terlalu banyak waktu senggang, dengan tujuan untuk menguji manusia, dan ada juga yang dikelola perorangan oleh beragam Komunitas sehingga mereka dapat mempertunjukkan kehebatan mereka. Sebagai ciri yang membedakan, semula tidak ada batasan untuk berpatisipasi. Tapi seperti yang diperkirakan dari pada dewa, game tersebut menjadi brutal dan menjadi amat sangat sulit, tanpa ada jaminan untuk selamat. Akan tetapi, hadiahnya tidak main-main. Tergantung dari Host-nya, tapi ada kesempatan kau akan bisa mendapatkan sebuah Gift baru. Untuk itu, kau perlu menyediakan sesuatu untuk digunakan sebagai Chip (taruhan) sebagai pertukaran agar berhak berpatisipasi. Aturannya adalah, jika semua peserta kalah, semua Chip akan menjadi milik Komunitas Host.”

“Yang terakhir itu sangat kasar. Apa yang bisa digunakan sebagai Chip?”

“Itu juga bisa menjadi banyak jenisnya. Uang dan barang, tanah, hak, kehormata, orang… Dan bisa saja untuk mempertaruhkan Gift itu sendiri. Jika kau mendapat bakat baru dari seseorang, akan menjadi mungkin untuk ikut serta dalam Gift Game dengan level lebih tinggi. Akan tetapi secara alami, jika kau kalah dalam sebuah Gift Game dengan Gift-mu sebagai taruhannya, kau juga akan kehilangan kemampuanmu.”

Ada sebuah bayangan gelap di balik senyum menawan Kuro Usagi. Senyumnya dapat dianggap sebagai sebuah hasutan, jadi Asuka menanyakan pertanyaan berikutnya dengan nada yang sama.

“Aku mengerti. Jadi, tidak masalah jika aku menanyakan satu pertanyaan terakhir?”

“Tidak masalah, tidak masalah♪”

“Bagaimana caranya seseorang memulai Game itu sendiri?”

“Jika kita mengesampingkan Game antar Komunitas, maka yang kau perlukan hanyalah mendaftarkan diri sebelum batas akhir pendaftaran dari setiap Gift Game. Distrik belanja dan toko mengelola Gift Game skala kecil, yang mana dapat kau ikuti jika kau mau.”

Asuka menaikkan salah satu alisnya setelah mendengar perkataan Kuro Usagi.

“Jadi tepat jika memikirkan Gift Game sebagai hukum itu sendiri di dunia ini?”

“Oh?” Pikir Kuro Usagi yang terkejut.

“''Fufun''. Kau sangat cepat memahaminya. Tapi aku takut itu hanya 80% benar, dan 20% salah. Pencurian dan perampokan dilarang di dunia kami juga dan pertukaran barang dengan mata uang juga ada. Tindak kriminal yang dilakukan dengan menggunakan Gift adalah hal yang tidak bisa diterima! Para kriminal tersebut akan benar-benar dihukum! Akan tetapi, inti dari Gift Game adalah kebalikannya! Jadi, pihak yang menang akan mendapatkan apapun. Adalah mungkin untuk mengambil barang dagangan tanpa membayar jika kau dapat memenangkan persyaratan yang diberikan oleh toko tersebut.”

“Aku mengerti. Entah kenapa terlihat kejam.”

“Kau benar sekali, tapi sang Host menanggung semua tanggung jawab berkaitan Gift Game-nya. Dengan kata lain para pengecut yang tidak ingin miliknya diambil sebaiknya jangan ikut serta dalam acara tersebut.”

Kelihatannya Kuro Usagi selesai menjelaskan dasar-dasarnya, dan sekarang dia menarik keluar sebuah amplop tertutup.

“Nah sekarang, karena aku yang meminta pemanggilan kalian ke dunia ini, aku memiliki tugas untuk menjawab semua pertanyaan yang mungkin kau miliki mengenai Little Garden. Akan tetapi, akan makan waktu lama saat ini untuk menjelaskan segalanya, dan sebagai kandidat sekutu, kita tidak dapat menghindar terlalu lama untuk mengungkapkan kalian ke dunia luar. Jadi jika tidak masalah dengan kalian, kita dapat melanjutkan percakapan ini di Komunitas kita.”

“Tunggu sebentar! Aku masih belum menanyakan pertanyaanku.”

Izayoi yang sejak tadi hanya mendengarkan, berdiri, memperdengarkan suaranya yang kuat. Ketika Kuro Usagi menyadari bahwa senyumnya yang terlihat seperti diukirkan di wajah orang itu telah hilang, dia balik bertanya sambil bersiaga.

“…Pertanyaan apa kira-kira? Tentang aturan? Tentang game itu sendiri?”

“Itu bukan masalah. Aku tidak begitu peduli tentang hal itu, Kuro Usagi. Sekalipun kami membuatmu menyebutkan ulang semua aturannya, tidak ada hal yang akan berubah. Itu adalah pekerjaan revolusioner untuk mengubah aturan di dunia, bukan pemain. Satu-satunya hal yang ingin kutanyakan padamu…adalah tentang surat yang kami dapat.”

Izayoi menarik penglihatannya dari Kuro Usagi, memandangi sekilas dua orang lainnya, dan akhirnya menatap pada kota yang diselimuti selubung yang sangat besar.

Dia hanya menanyakan satu hal dengan tatapan yang memandang remeh segalanya.

“Apakah dunia ini…menyenangkan?”

“…”

Dua yang lainnya menunggu jawaban dalam diam. Di dalam surat yang mereka terima, tertulis seperti ini: “Buanglah keluargamu, temanmu, milikmu, seluruh duniamu, dan datanglah ke Little Garden kami.”

Pertanyaan terpenting saat ini bagi mereka adalah apakah ada atau tidak kompensasi yang sesuai dengan pengorbanan mereka.

“…YES! Gift Game adalah permainan hebat bagi mereka yang melampaui batas-batas manusia umumnya. Dunia Little Garden jauh lebih menyenangkan daripada dunia lain, aku secara pribadi menjaminnya! ♪”

High School DxD (Polski)

2021-08-27T20:45:55Z

127.0.0.1: /* DX6 - Czy ktoś zamawiał diabła? (Wersja PDF) */

[[Image:DxDV1Cover.png|300px|thumb|Okładka pierwszego tomu High School DxD]]

'''High School DxD''' (ハイスクールD×D, ''Haisukūru D×D'') to japońska powieść light novel autorstwa Ichieia Ishibumiego, ilustrowana przez Miyamę-Zero. Publikuje ją Fujimi Shobo pod banderą Fujimi Fantasia Bunko. Po wydaniu 25 tomu, seria jest kontynuowana pod nazwą „Shin High School DxD”.

Dwunastoodcinkowa seria anime była emitowana w japońskiej telewizji od stycznia do marca 2012 roku. W wydaniu blu-ray pojawiły się dwa dodatkowe epizody, a także od 21 marca do 29 sierpnia 2012 roku wyemitowano sześć krótkich odcinków specjalnych. Zgodnie z zapowiedzią transmisja kolejnej dwunastoodcinkowej serii trwała od 7 czerwca do 22 września 2013 roku. W czerwcu 2014 roku, wraz z premierą osiemnastego tomu, zatytułowanego „Zabawna anielica Świąt Bożonarodzeniowych”, ogłoszono trzeci sezon anime High School DxD. 6 grudnia tego samego roku oficjalnie zapowiedziano, że trzeci sezon będzie nosić tytuł „High School DxD BorN”. 10 marca 2015 roku wydano dodatkowy odcinek „High School DxD New: Oppai, Tsutsumimasu!” na podstawie limitowanego wydania „High School DxD DX.1”. Emisja trzeciego sezonu trwała od 4 kwietnia do 20 czerwca 2015 roku. Między lipcem 2015 roku, a styczniem 2016 roku wydano sześć kilkuminutowych odcinków specjalnych. 9 grudnia 2015 roku serię uzupełniono odcinkiem pt. „High School DxD BorN: Yomigaeranai Fushichou” opartym na historii tomu „High School DxD DX.2”. Fabuła trzeciego sezonu krążyła wokół piątego, szóstego i siódmego tomu powieści. Jednakże sporo ona odbiegła od prawidłowej historii, przez co dużo wątków między bohaterami zostało źle ukazanych lub po prostu pominiętych. Bądź tak jak w przypadku ostatnich dwóch odcinków- wypełnionych historią niezwiązaną z oryginalnym dziełem. Podczas zjazdu „Fantasia Bunko Daikanshasai 2017” ogłoszono, że kolejna część anime będzie nosiła nazwę „High School DxD Hero”. Z powodu domniemanego konfliktu dotyczącego jakości trzeciego sezonu między studiem TNK i autorem powieści, tym razem ekranizacją zajeło się studio Passione. Zawarte zostały w niej wydarzenia z dziewiątego i dziesiątego tomu powieści, a data premiery miała miejsce 17 kwietnia 2018 roku. 10 kwietnia 2018 roku został wyemitowany odcinek specjalny „High School DxD Hero: Taiikukan-ura no Holy”, który przedstawia alternatywną historię ostatnich trzech odcinków trzeciego sezonu. Zgodnie z wcześniejszymi podejrzeniami wielu fanów, był to zabieg mający na celu powrót do oryginalnego ciągu wydarzeń z powieści.

Zrzekamy się wszelkich praw autorskich do naszych tłumaczeń, które udostępniamy wyłącznie jako tłumaczenie dla fanów, które zostanie zdjęte ze strony, jeśli light novelka ''High School DxD'' zostanie kiedykolwiek zlicencjonowana w Polsce.

Serię High School DxD można znaleźć również w następujących językach:
*[[High School DxD|English (angielski)]]
*[[High School DxD (Български)|Български (bułgarski)]]
*[[High School DxD (Croatian)|Hrvatski (chorwacki)]]
*[[High School DxD ~ Czech version ~|Česky (czeski)]]
*[[High School DxD - Français|Français (francuski)]]
*[[High school DxD (Ελληνικά)|Ελληνικά (grecki)]]
*[[High_School_DxD_~Russian_Version~ |Русский (Russian)]]
*[[High School DxD (Español)|Español (hiszpański)]]
*[[High School DxD (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (indonezyjski)]]
*[[High School DxD (Deutsch)|Deutsch (niemiecki)]]
*[[High School DxD ~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (portugalski)]]
*[[High School DxD (Polski)| Polski (polski)]]
*[[High school DxD Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (wietnamski)]]
*[[High_School_DxD_(Italian)|Italiano (włoski)]]

<br />

==Fabuła==
Historia powieści toczy się wokół Hyoudou Isseia - niezbyt rozgarniętego i zboczonego, ale za to jakże przeciętnego licealisty, którego największym marzeniem są kobiece piersi. Całe jego życie zostaje wywrócone o sto osiemdziesiąt stopni, gdy niespodziewanie piękna nieznajoma zaprasza go na randkę. Randkę, podczas której jego żywot dobiega kresu. Z pomocą przychodzi mu wysokoklasowa diablica Rias Gremory, najpiękniejsza dziewczyna z jego szkoły, która wskrzesza go pod postacią swojego służącego. Od tego momentu biedny Issei zostaje wciągnięty w wir przeróżnych wydarzeń.

Historia 1: '''Przebudzenie Czerwonego Cesarskiego Smoka'''
*Tomy 1&2

Historia 2: '''Narodziny Biuściastego Cesarskiego Smoka'''
*Tomy 3-6

Historia 3: '''Bohaterski Oppai Smok'''
*Tomy 7-12

Historia 4: '''Legenda Oppai Smoka i wesołej kompanii'''
*Tomy 14-21

Historia 5: '''Czerwony Cesarski Smok Płonącej Prawdy × Biały Cesarski Smok Porannej Gwiazdy: Prawdziwy Smok Akademii Kuou'''
*Tomy 22-

Opowiadania poboczne
*Tomy 8, 13 i 15

==Występujące postaci==
{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"| '''UWAGA: PONIŻSZE TREŚCI MOGĄ ZDRADZAĆ SZCZEGÓŁY DOTYCZĄCE FABUŁY TEKSTU!'''
|-
|
<div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Issei Hyoudou''' (兵藤一誠, ''Hyōdō Issei'')

[[File:Pawn-Ise.jpg|left|]]
'''Przynależność:''' Grupa Gremory, Sojusz Trzech Potęg (diabły), Klub Okultystyczny

'''Pozycja:''' niskoklasowy diabeł → średnioklasowy diabeł (tom 11) → wysokoklasowy diabeł (Król) (tom 22)

'''Funkcja:''' Pion (osiem figur → cztery z ośmiu to figury mutacji (po tomie 12) → wszystkie z nich to piony mutacji (tom 23))

'''Rasa:''' wskrzeszony diabeł (dawny człowiek → ludzki smok (po tomie 12))

'''Boski Dar:''' Dar Wzmocnienia (Longinus) → Zbroja Łuskowa Daru Wzmocnienia (forma Łamacza Ładu)

'''Oręż:''' Ascalon, Ascalon II (tom 24)

'''Umiejętności:''' Niszczyciel Szat, Poligloctwo, Zabroniony Ruch „Trójząb”, Forma Szkarłatnej Królowej, Diabelski Smok „Bóg"

Uczeń drugiej klasy liceum w Akademii Kuou. Głupek i zboczeniec. Z pozoru typowy licealista żyjący w typowej rodzinie, w rzeczywistości jednak jest posiadaczem Sacred Gear o nazwie Boosted Gear, który uchodzi za jeden z najpotężniejszych. Został zabity na swojej pierwszej randce przez dziewczynę, która okazała się być upadłą anielicą. Do życia przywróciła go Rias Gremory, która stała się jego nową panią. Odtąd jego głównym celem jest wspięcie się na szczyt hierarchii społeczeństwa diabłów, dzięki czemu będzie mógł zostać Królem Haremu, choć sam nieświadomie przyciąga do siebie dziewczyny.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Rias Gremory''' (リアス・グレモリー, ''Riasu Guremorī'')

[[File:King-Rias.jpg|left|]]
'''Przynależność:''' Grupa Gremory, Sojusz Trzech Potęg (diabły), Klub Okultystyczny

'''Pozycja:''' wysokoklasowy diabeł

'''Funkcja:''' Król

'''Rasa:''' diabeł czystej krwi

'''Umiejętności:''' Moc Zniszczenia

Uczennica trzeciej klasy liceum i jednocześnie najpiękniejsza dziewczyna w całej szkole. Pochodzi ze starego rodu diabłów czystej krwi, domu Gremory. Wysokoklasowy demon nazywany „Szkarłatną Księżniczką Zniszczenia”. Jej brat jest jednym z Youndai Maou, Lucyferem. Wraz z nim posiada moc zniszczenia. Wskrzesza Iseia, gdy znajduje go martwego po spotkaniu z upadłą anielicą i odkryciu, że jest on w posiadaniu rzadkiego Sacred Gear. Uprzejma i delikatna dla swoich podwładnych, staje się zupełnie inną osobą podczas walki lub treningu.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Asia Argento''' (アーシア・アルジェント, ''Āshia Arujento'')

[[File:Bishop-Asia.jpg|left|]]
'''Przynależność:''' Grupa Gremory → Grupa Issei , Sojusz Trzech Potęg (diabły), Klub Okultystyczny

'''Pozycja:''' niskoklasowy diabeł

'''Funkcja:''' Goniec

'''Rasa:''' wskrzeszony diabeł (dawny człowiek)

'''Boski Dar:''' Zmierzch Uzdrawiania

Uczennica drugiej klasy liceum. Początkowo siostra zakonna znana jako Święta Dziewica, sławna przez swoją moc uzdrawiania. Chowała się w sierocińcu, ale została zabrana przez Kościół, kiedy ten odkrył jej moc. Następnie wyrzucona z niego za pomoc diabłu, została przygarnięta przez ludzi powiązanych z upadłymi aniołami. Zaczęła mieszkać wraz z Iseiem po tym, jak została uwolniona z ich rąk. Jako osoba, która dorastała w Kościele, brak jej zdrowego rozsądku.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Akeno Himejima ''' (姫島朱乃, ''Himejima Akeno'')

[[File:Queen-Akeno.jpg|left|]]
'''Przynależność:''' Grupa Gremory, Sojusz Trzech Potęg (diabły), Klub Okultystyczny

'''Pozycja:''' niskoklasowy diabeł → średnioklasowy diabeł (tom 11)

'''Funkcja:''' Królowa

'''Rasa:''' wskrzeszony diabeł (dawny pół-człowiek, pół-upadły anioł)

'''Umiejętności:''' władanie żywiołami (głównie piorunami), Święte Błyskawice

Uczęszcza do klasy trzeciej liceum i wspólnie z Rias należy do "Dwóch Wielkich Onee-sama" szkoły. Przez innych nazywana Najpotężniejszą Królową. Przyszła na świat jako owoc miłości ludzkiej matki i ojca, który był upadłym aniołem. Po śmierci rodzicielki została podwładną Rias. Jest wystarczająco bliską przyjaciółką Rias, aby prywatnie mówić jej po imieniu, ale przy obecności innych zwraca się do niej Buchou i zachowuje stosunki sługa-mistrz. Uparcie odmawia wykorzystania swojej mocy światła, którą odziedziczyła po ojcu, i używa jej dopiero po namowie Isseia.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Yuuto Kiba''' (木場祐斗, ''Kiba Yūto'')

[[File:Knight-Kiba.jpg|left|]]
'''Przynależność:''' Grupa Gremory, Sojusz Trzech Potęg(Diabły), Klub Okultystyczny

'''Pozycja:''' niskoklasowy diabeł → średnioklasowy diabeł (tom 11)

'''Funkcja:''' Skoczek

'''Rasa:''' wskrzeszony diabeł (dawny człowiek)

'''Boski Dar: ''' Narodziny Miecza, Ostrze Kowala

'''Oręż: ''' Cesarski Demoniczny Miecz Gram, Balmung, Nothung, Tyrfing, Dáinsleif, wszystkie stworzone demoniczne i święte-demoniczne miecze (dzięki Narodzinom Miecza) oraz nieznany miecz z tomu dwunastego

Jest w drugiej klasie liceum. Sam ogłosił się najlepszym przyjacielem Iseia, a także szkolnym księciem przystojniaków. Był ofiarą projektu "Święty Miecz", z którego jako jedyny wyszedł żywy. Stał się podwładnym Rias, kiedy ta uchroniła go od śmierci, ale poprzysiągł zemstę na tych, którzy potraktowali go jako królika doświadczalnego i przyczynili się do śmierci jego przyjaciół. Żywi także wielką nienawiść w stronę Świętego Miecza, Excalibura.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Koneko Toujou''' (塔城小猫, ''Tōjō Koneko'')

[[File:Tank-Koneko.jpg|left|]]
'''Przynależność:''' Grupa Gremory, Sojusz Trzech Potęg (diabły), Klub Okultystyczny

'''Pozycja:''' niskoklasowy diabeł

'''Funkcja:''' Wieża

'''Rasa:''' wskrzeszony diabeł (dawny nekomata)

'''Umiejętności:''' sen-jutsu, you-jutsu

Uczennica pierwszej klasy liceum. Pierwotnie była wykorzystywana przez inne demony po tym jak jej siostra, Kuroka, zabiła swojego pana. Maou, Lucyfer, ochronił ją i zostawił pod opieką swojej siostry, Rias, i tym samym Koneko stała się jej podwładną. Odmawiała użycia mocy sen-jutsu, ponieważ nie chciała upodabniać się do swojej siostry. Wraz z Akeno przezwyciężyły niechęć do swojej mocy, po tym, jak Ise im w tym pomógł. Nie okazuje żadnych emocji i wciąż dogryza Iseiowi, gdy ten tylko pomyśli o czymś nieprzyzwoitym. Największą troską obdarza swoich towarzyszy, gdy ci wpakują się w jakieś tarapaty.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Xenovia''' (ゼノヴィア, ''Zenovia'')

[[File:Knight-Zenovia.jpg|left|]]
'''Przynależność:''' Grupa Gremory → Grupa Issei, Sojusz Trzech Potęg (diabły), Klub Okultystyczny

'''Pozycja:''' niskoklasowy diabeł

'''Funkcja:''' Skoczek

'''Rasa:''' wskrzeszony diabeł (dawny człowiek)

'''Oręż:''' Excalibur Zniszczenia, Święty Miecz Durandal → Ex-Durandal, Ascalon (pożyczany od Iseia)

Jest użytkownikiem Świętego Miecza i została wysłana przez Kościół wraz z Iriną w celu odzyskania lub zniszczenia skradzionych Excaliburów. Po dowiedzeniu się, że biblijny Bóg od dawna nie żyje, postanawia dołączyć do Klubu Okultystycznego jako służąca Rias. Kiedy tylko może, próbuje uwieść Iseia, ponieważ chce narodzić zdrowe i silne dziecko.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Gasper Vladi''' (ギャスパー・ヴラディ, ''Gyasupā Buradi'')

[[File:Bishop-Gasper.jpg|left|]]
'''Przynależność:''' Grupa Gremory, Sojusz Trzech Potęg (diabły), Klub Okultystyczny

'''Pozycja:''' niskoklasowy diabeł

'''Funkcja:''' Goniec

'''Rasa:''' wskrzeszony diabeł (dawny dhampir, tj. pół-człowiek pół-wampir)

'''Boski Dar:''' Zabroniony Widok Balor

'''Umiejętności:''' wampirze moce

Pół-wampir, mężczyzna-transwestyta, który jest w posiadaniu mocy zatrzymywania czasu poprzez spojrzenie, jednak nie jest w stanie tego kontrolować. Powiązany z Rias przez rozkaz starszych, aż do momentu, kiedy Rias dorośnie wystarczająco, aby móc sprawować nad nim kontrolę. Wciąż nie jest w stanie całkowicie zapanować nad swoimi mocami, ale może w znacznym stopniu zwiększyć swoją kontrolę poprzez wypicie krwi Iseia.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Rossweisse''' (ロスヴァイセ, ''Rosuvaise'')

[[File:Tank-Rossweisse.jpg|left|]]
'''Przynależność:''' Grupa Gremory → Grupa Issei, Sojusz Trzech Potęg (diabły)

'''Pozycja:''' niskoklasowy diabeł

'''Funkcja:''' Wieża

'''Rasa:''' wskrzeszony diabeł (dawna walkiria)

'''Umiejętności:''' norweska magia

Pierwotnie strażnik Odyna. Po walce z Lokim i Fenrirem Odyn pozostawił ją w rodzimym miasteczku Iseia. Została przekonana przez Rias do zostania jej sługą. W Akademii Kuou pełni rolę nauczycielki.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Irina Shidou''' (紫藤イリナ, ''Shidō Irina'')

[[File:Ace-Irina.jpg|left|]]
'''Przynależność:''' Sojusz Trzech Potęg (anioły), Klub Okultystyczny

'''Funkcja:''' As Pik

'''Rasa:''' wskrzeszony anioł (dawniej człowiek)

'''Oręż''': Excalibur Naśladowania, seryjnie tworzone święte demoniczne miecze

Jest partnerem zawodowym Xenovii i koleżanką Iseia z dzieciństwa. Po odkryciu faktu, że biblijny Bóg jest martwy, nadal podąża za nauczaniem Kościoła i pozostaje pod bezpośrednią kontrolą Michała. Zakochała się w Iseiu i wielkim zaskoczeniem było dla niej to, że został diabłem. Pomimo tego nadal są przyjaciółmi.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Ravel Feneks''' (レイヴェル・フェニックス, ''Reiveru Fenikkusu'')

[[File:HSDxD-Character_Ravel.jpg|left|]]
'''Przynależność:'''Grupa Riser -> Grupa Issei, Sojusz Trzech Potęg (diabły), Klub Okultystyczny

'''Pozycja:''' wysokoklasowy diabeł

'''Funkcja:''' Goniec

'''Rasa:''' diabeł czystej krwi

'''Umiejętności:''' pirokineza, aerokineza

Wywodzi się ze znanego i szanowanego diabelskiego rodu Feneks, legendarnych feniksów. Najmłodsza z czwórki rodzeństwa. Początkowo należała do parostwa swojego brata, Risera Feneksa, jednak po jego przegranej w walce z Hyoudou została przeniesiona do parostwa swojej matki, stając się tym samym wolnym Gońcem. Jest menadżerką Isseia w Zaświatach i, tak jak pozostałe dziewczyny, po uszy w nim zakochana. Zaproponowała mu, że zostanie jego Gońcem, kiedy ten otrzyma parostwo.
</div>

<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Azazel''' (アザゼル, ''Azazeru'')

[[File:HSDxD-Character_Azazel.jpg|left|]]
'''Przynależność:''' Sojusz Trzech Potęg (upadłe anioły), Klub Okultystyczny

'''Pozycja:''' dawny Naczelnik Upadłych Aniołów

'''Funkcja:''' nauczyciel, mentor Klubu Okultystycznego

'''Rasa:''' wysokoklasowy upadły anioł

Były przywódca upadłych aniołów, obecnie sprawuje opiekę nad jednym z regionów istotnych dla frakcji; zdecydował się zostać mentorem Klubu Okultystycznego. W przeszłości wielki uwodziciel kobiet, przez co też został wyrzucony z Niebios; samotny, choć jego przeszłość kobieciarza jest dobrze znana. Podsuwa Isseiowi różne zbereźne pomysły.
</div>

<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
</div>

<div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Sona Sitri ''vel'' Souna Shitori''' (ソーナ・シトリー, ''Sōna Shitorī''; 支取蒼那, ''Shitori Sōna'')

[[Image:HSDxD-Character Souna Sitri.jpg|left]]
'''Przynależność:''' Grupa Sitri, Sojusz Trzech Potęg (diabły), Samorząd Uczniowski

'''Pozycja:''' wysokoklasowy diabeł

'''Funkcja:''' Król

'''Rasa:''' diabeł czystej krwi

'''Umiejętności:''' Magia Wody, Magia Sitri, geniusz strategiczny

Sona Sitri jest wysokiej klasy diabłem i następną głową domu Sitri, a także uczennicą trzeciego roku w Akademi Kuou. Jest także przewodniczącą samorządu uczniowskiego w Akademii oraz przyjaciółką i rywalką Rias Gremory. W Akademii Kuou przedstawia się jako Shitori Souna i jest trzecią w kolejności najbardziej popularną dziewczyną w szkole, za Rias i Akeno. Podobnie jak Rias jest siostrą członikini Youndai Maou, Serafall Lewiatan.

</div>

<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Saji Genshirou''' (匙元士郎 , ''Genshirō Saji'')

[[Image:HSDxD-Character Saji.jpg|left]]
'''Przynależność:''' Grupa Sitri, Sojusz Trzech Potęg (diabły), Samorząd Uczniowski

'''Pozycja:''' niskoklasowy diabeł

'''Funkcja:''' Pion (cztery figury)

'''Rasa:''' wskrzeszony diabeł (dawny człowiek)

'''Boski Dar:''' Lina Absorbacji → Wszystkie Dary Vritry

Saji jest uczniem drugiej klasy w Akademii Kuou, jest także sekretarzem samorządu uczniowskiego i Pionem Sony Sitri. Przyjaciel i rywal Isseia, podobnie jak on zakochany w swojej pani. Po otrzymaniu Darów Vritry stał się gospodarzem Smoczego Króla Vritry.

</div>

<div>

<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Ophis''' (オーフィス, Ōfisu)

[[Image:Dragon God-Ophis.jpg|left]]
'''Przynależność:''' Brygada Chaosu (dawniej), Sojusz Trzech Potęg (nieoficjalnie), Klub Okultystyczny (nieoficjalnie)

'''Pozycja:''' Bóg

'''Funkcja:''' "Maskotka" Klubu Okultystycznego

'''Rasa:''' smoczy bóg

'''Umiejętności:''' Węże Ophis, Nieskończoność, Wieczny "Sen"

Jeden/a z dwóch najpotężniejszych smoków, razem z Wielkim Czerwonym, narodził/a się w szczelinie międzywymiarowej, u zarania świata. Po nie do końca jasnej przegranej z Wielkim Czerwonym, został/a zmuszony do opuszczenia szczeliny, poszukując sposobu na powrót i pokonanie smoka apokalipsy. Dla Ophis nie istnieje coś takiego, jak koncepcja płci, obecnie przyjmuje formę małej gotyckiej dziewczynki, jest więc rozpoznawana jako dziewczyna, mimo, iż jedną z wcześniejszych form Ophis był starzec. Obecnie Ophis utraciła większość dawnej potęgi, która została jej skradziona, przy użyciu jadu Samaela. Jej siła została więc zredukowane "jedynie" do dwakroć większej, niż ta którą posiadały Dwa Niebiańskie Smoki przed zapieczętowaniem w Boskim Darze. Żyje obecnie w rezydencji Hyoudou jako "maskotka".

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
</div>

|}

<big>'''Więcej informacji na temat postaci możesz znaleźć na [http://hsdxd.usermd.net/wiki/Strona_g%C5%82%C3%B3wna High School DxD Wiki]'''.</big>

==Tłumaczenie==

=== [[High School DxD: Rezerwacja|Rezerwacja]] ===

'''Zatwierdzeni tłumacze są zobowiązani do wpisu na [[High School DxD: Rezerwacja|tej]] stronie.'''

===Standardy===
'''Każdy rozdział (już po naniesieniu poprawek) musi spełniać ogólne wytyczne.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[High_School_DxD_PL_-_Terminologia|Terminologia i dyskusja]] | ([[High School DxD: Names and Terminology Guidelines|wersja angielska]])
'''Wszystkie redakcje tłumaczenia mają być w języku polskim.'''

'''''Jeżeli podczas czytania tekstu zauważysz jakiś błąd - popraw go. Mimo redakcji nie można wyłapać wszystkiego.'''''

==Aktualizacje==
*'''7 lipca''' - Dodano ''Bonusowy Żywot 2'' oraz ''Posłowie'' z tomu DX6, kończąc tym samym jego tłumaczenie.
*'''11 czerwca''' - Dodano ''Bonusowy Żywot 1'' z tomu DX6.
*'''27 maja''' - Dodano rozdział ''Żywot 4'' z tomu DX6.
*'''5 maja''' - Dodano rozdział ''Preludium Excalibura'' z tomu DX6.
*'''28 kwietna''' - Dodano rozdział ''Żywot 2'' z tomu DX6.
*'''21 kwietna''' - Dodano rozdział ''Żywot 1'' z tomu DX6.
*'''13 kwietna''' - Dodano rozdział ''Żywot 6'' z tomu DX6.
*'''29 marca''' - Dodano rozdział ''Żywot 5'' z tomu DX6.
*'''10 lutego''' - Dodano pozostałe rozdziały z tomu DX5, kończąc tym samym jego tłumaczenie.
*'''29 stycznia''' - Dodano rozdział ''Żywot 6'' i podrozdział ''Restauracja'' z tomu DX5.
*'''20 stycznia''' - Dodano rozdział ''Żywot 5'' i podrozdział ''Dziewczyna w kimonie'' z tomu DX5.

Wcześniejsze aktualizacje można zobaczyć na [[High School DxD PL aktualizacje|tej]] stronie.

==Seria ''High School DxD'' autorstwa Ichieia Ishibumiego==

{| style="width: 100%"
===[[High School DxD:Tom 1 – Diabły starej szkoły|Tom 1 – Diabły starej szkoły]] – ([https://mega.nz/#!83oTSC5C!ETdAWCidyccvQYQyOjxE7jTWdFCYR10EGUJ8MnCrde8 Wersja PDF])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 1 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 1 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 1 prolog|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 1 rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Koniec bycia człowiekiem]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 1 rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Początki diabelstwa]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 1 rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: Mam przyjaciela]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 1 rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: Ocalę cię, przyjacielu!]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 1 rozdzial 5|Nowy żywot]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 1 poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 2 – Feniks szkoły bojowej|Tom 2 – Feniks szkoły bojowej]] – ([https://mega.nz/#!IqQAiKib!V1dBF125CfWhwisz86ynEmLpNvW0dUY-3JPWaexLgLo Wersja PDF])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 2 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 2 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 2 prolog|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 2 rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Moja praca jako demon]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 2 rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Stawaj do walki!]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 2 rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: Trening czas zacząć]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 2 rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: Początek bitwy]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 2 rozdzial 5|Żywot 5: Zasługi na polu bitwy]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 2 Szach mat|Szach mat]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 2 Koniec gry|Koniec gry]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 2 rozdzial 6|Żywot ∞ vs Moc ∞: Przybyłem, aby spełnić obietnicę!]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 2 Ojciec x Ojciec|Ojciec x Ojciec]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 2 Ostatni pocałunek|Ostatni pocałunek]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 2 rozdzial 7|Nowy żywot]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 2 poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 3 – Excalibur z księżycowego boiska|Tom 3 – Excalibur z księżycowego boiska]] – ([https://mega.nz/#!IiwzAYQI!nKQwiNjrEYB-zXI9qODZ_BOOnnBwglFgcFoBV3ue3wQ Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/?vd624503pa7ir2a Stara wersja PDF])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 3 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 3 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 3 prolog|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 3 rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Czas na rozgrzewkę, Klubie!]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 3 Zemsta skoczka|Zemsta skoczka]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 3 rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Święty Miecz przybył]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 3 rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: Plan zniszczenia Świętego Miecza!]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 3 rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: Naprzód, Klubie Okultystyczny!]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 3 Nowy skoczek & nowy rywal|Nowy Skoczek & nowy rywal]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 3 rozdzial 5|Nowy żywot]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 3 Przyjaciele|Przyjaciele]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 3 poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 4 – Wampir z zamkniętej klasy|Tom 4 – Wampir z zamkniętej klasy]] – ([https://mega.nz/#!Z6hQhAhS!X_gbk-tw9HWpYq0EcNccdPB213KvfptP4_-_11gzEzs Wersja PDF])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 4 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 4 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 4 prolog|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 4 rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Wakacje! Kostiumy kąpielowe! Jestem w tarapatach?]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 4 rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Wizyty klasowe czas zacząć]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 4 rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: Mam kouhai]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 4 Grigori 1|Grigori 1]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 4 rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: Spotkanie VIP-ów!]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 4 Brygada Chaosu|Brygada Chaosu]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 4 rozdzial 5|Żywot 5: Smok Walijski i Smok Wymycia]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 4 Koniec przedstawienia|Koniec przedstawienia]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 4 rozdzial 6|Nowy żywot]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 4 Grigori 2|Grigori 2]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 4 Valhalla|Valhalla]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 4 rozdzial 7|Specjalny żywot]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 4 poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 5 – Kocia diablica zaświatowego obozu|Tom 5 – Kocia diablica zaświatowego obozu]] – ([https://mega.nz/#!1qh1HaTY!weAmkL7_LZnYL-w1uaohm9558oby0gm8g3l0m7AFZcA Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/download/h3b3gvhrdm37kgv/High_School_DxD_Tom_5.pdf Stara wersja PDF])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 5 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 5 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 5 - prolog|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 5 - rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Są wakacje, jedźmy do Zaświatów!]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 5 - rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Spotkanie młodych diabłów!]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 5 - rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: Smok i kot!]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 5 Odyn|Odyn]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 5 rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: Buchou vs Kaichou: Pierwsza połowa]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 5 Walc|Walc]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 5 rozdzial 5|Żywot 5: Buchou vs Kaichou: Druga połowa]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 5 VIP|VIP]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 5 Koniec gry|Koniec gry]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 5 ZWYCIEZCZYNI|ZWYCIĘŻCZYNI]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 5 Ponowne spotkanie|Ponowne spotkanie]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 5 poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 6 – Świętość za salą gimnastyczną|Tom 6 – Świętość za salą gimnastyczną]] – ([https://mega.nz/#!VvRwnYwR!TXb-Gkc0luAGYa2Pw4UYWbAkkd0Abj0sHRHfuyiFfTA Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/view/l08bs8tltl12h0c/High_School_DxD_Tom_6.pdf Stara wersja PDF])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 6 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 6 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 6 - prolog|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 6 - rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Początek drugiego semestru!]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 6 - rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Zmartwienia Asi]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 6 - Asia|Asia]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 6 - Szef x Szef|Szef x Szef]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 6 - rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: Wielka Bitwa!]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 6 - Uroboros|Uroboros]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 6 - rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: Kocham Cię]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 6 - Juggernaut Drive|Juggernaut Drive]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 6 - rozdzial 5|Żywot 5: Wielki Czerwony!]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 6 - Vali Lucyfer|Vali Lucyfer]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 6 - Bohaterowie|Bohaterowie]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 6 - rozdzial 6|Nowy żywot]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 6 - poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 7 - A po szkole… ragnarok|Tom 7 – A po szkole… Ragnarok]] ([https://mega.nz/#!QjAVlADD!OgsNYZmri3zUHTlPnBnjCaTp6M1ujYrKtZ9NLJdPVrE Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/view/fb1nbcmj3o6bdqx/High_School_DxD_Tom_7.pdf Stara wersja PDF])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 7 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 7 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 7 prolog|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 7 rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Spokój jest najlepszy]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 7 rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Przybycie pieprzonego starca z Północy]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 7 rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: Połączenie sił!]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 7 Odyn|Odyn]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 7 rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: Dwa Niebiańskie Smoki kontra Bóg Zła, Loki!]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 7 Nadzorca|Nadzorca]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 7 Vali Lucyfer|Vali Lucyfer]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 7 Boss x Boss|Boss x Boss]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 7 rozdzial 5|Nowy żywot]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 7 Tata|Tata]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 7 Bohaterowie|Bohaterowie]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 7 poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 8 – Diabelska robota|Tom 8 – Diabelska robota]] ([https://mega.nz/#!kvAjzSAC!6_2ZN5prgkBxYf6qe_R2T4IpwARQZI3qEAKkYrrk-_w Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ll9bopfab0ar0ve/High_School_DxD_Tom_8.epub Stara wersja EPUB])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 8 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 8 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 8 rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Diabelska robota]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 8 rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Wymagania chowańców]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 8 rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: Wspomnienia cycków]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 8 rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: Cycki tenisa]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 8 rozdzial 5|Żywot 5: Piekielny nauczyciel Azazel]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 8 rozdzial 6|Żywot 6: Trzystu Ise]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 8 rozdzial 7|Dodatkowy żywot: Zabawa rodziny Gremory]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 8 poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 9 – Pandemonium na wycieczce szkolnej|Tom 9 – Pandemonium na wycieczce szkolnej]] ([https://mega.nz/#!BqAGHIiC!A91AOKUpZDJGvo_s37THf_6SCT-QZP3vCYjqatRAnFg Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/download/8v957ua7c7cfhn9/High+School+DxD+Tom+9.epub Stara wersja EPUB])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 9 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 9 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 9 prolog|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 9 rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Tak, jeźdźmy do Kioto!]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 9 rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Przybycie do Kioto]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 9 rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: Grupa bohaterów przybyła]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 9 rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: Wielkie spotkanie, Grupa Gremory VS Frakcja Bohaterów! W Kioto!]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 9 spec|Spec]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 9 rozdzial 5|Nowy żywot]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 9 Boss x Boss|Boss x Boss]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 9 Vali Lucyfer|Vali Lucyfer]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 9 Bael|Bael]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 9 Bohaterowie|Bohaterowie]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 9 poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 10 – Lwie serce szkolnego festiwalu|Tom 10 – Lwie serce szkolnego festiwalu]] ([https://mega.nz/#!proQhSSJ!s0nr7ECEbMqeiyabnxcd45uJ0cMxvGR1Prm7-FTkKlM Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/view/x4wt8t3754qlj84/High_School_DxD_Tom_10.pdf Stara wersja PDF])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 10 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 10 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 10 - prolog|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 10 - rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Przygotowania na szkolny festiwal!]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 10 - rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Uczucia dziewicy są skomplikowane]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 10 - rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: Początek rozstrzygającej bitwy młodych diabłów!]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 10 - Krol|Król]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 10 - rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: Bycie podwładnym Rias Gremory]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 10 - Pion|Pion]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 10 - rozdzial 5|Żywot MAX VS Moc MAX: MĘŻCZYZNA (Sekiryutei) VS MĘŻCZYZNA (Shishiou)]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 10 - rozdzial 6|Żywot MAXIMUM VS Moc MAXIMUM: Szkarłat i Czerwień]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 10 - Cesarz|Cesarz]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 10 - Lwie serce|Lwie serce]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 10 - Indra|Indra]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 10 - rozdzial 7|Nowy żywot]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 10 - Dodatkowy zywot|Dodatkowy żywot: Marzenie, które się nie kończy i Marzenie, które się kończy]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 10 - poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 11 – Uroboros i awans|Tom 11 – Uroboros i awans]] ([https://mega.nz/#!E350xAxA!O3hzhCc32bGLOoDU5vzwkO0NZrCJc7dPAIHbfoxLISI Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/view/i8bfa21jxlbl2y3/High_School_DxD_Tom_11.pdf Stara wersja PDF])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 11 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 11 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 11 - prolog|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 11 - rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Nauka i sezon godowy?]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 11 - rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Nieskończoność i test na średnioklasowego diabła!]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 11 - rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: Zbuntowani bohaterowie]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 11 - rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: Jako Niebiański Smok]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 11 - rozdzial 5|Życie...]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 11 - rozdzial 6|Stracone życie]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 11 - poslowie|Posłowie]]

===[[High School DxD:Tom 12 – Bohaterowie dodatkowych zajęć|Tom 12 – Bohaterowie dodatkowych zajęć]] ([https://mega.nz/#!NnhHwQrB!H0Y5rBN-EgbowAbr3qbLUPKKOdpHgYBRkTq-SScTtD0 Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/view/8ya5euu2g3kpepu/High_School_DxD_Tom_12.pdf Stara wersja PDF])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 12 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 12 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 12 - rozdzial 1|Żywot -3: Gremory bez Sekiryuuteia]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 12 - rozdzial 2|Żywot -2: Przyjaciel]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 12 - Granica|Granica międzywymiarowa]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 12 - Szatan|Szatan]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 12 - rozdzial 3|Żywot -1: Przymierze młodych diabłów!]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 12 - rozdzial 4|Żywot 0: Cesarz Biuściastego Smoka]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 12 - rozdzial 5|Żywot 1: Szkarłatna obietnica]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 12 - Azazel|Azazel]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 12 - Bohater...?|Bohater...?]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 12 - rozdzial 6|Nowy żywot]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 12 - poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 13 - Ise SOS|Tom 13 – Ise SOS]] ([https://mega.nz/#!Qu5m1C6T!A6PwV6QVbF8O79OzTQ4F1HjO32BKzRSdpIzekhXtWSE Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/view/0ijyfnnkbpaay23/high_school_dxd_13.pdf Stara wersja PDF])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 13 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 13 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 13 - rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Tokusatsu diabeł]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 13 - rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Ise SOS]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 13 - rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: Niepokoje diabła]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 13 - rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: Niewskrzeszony Feniks]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 13 - rozdzial 5|Żywot 5: Armageddon podczas Dni Sportu!]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 13 - rozdzial 6|Dodatkowy żywot: Zmartwienia kolejnej spadkobierczyni]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 13 - poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 14 - Czarodzieje z poradnictwa zawodowego|Tom 14 – Czarodzieje z poradnictwa zawodowego]] ([https://mega.nz/#!p7hTFI7T!dk4FdhSqEx8BE_CCKdCWtU1MLwn4wKia3ZD2M3UDA4I Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/download/og9mv3mggqc11i7/High+School+tom+14.pdf Stara wersja PDF])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 14 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 14 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 14 - prolog|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 14 - rozdział 1|Żywot 1: Dzisiaj też odwalam moją diabelską robotę]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 14 Czarodziej indywidualista|Czarodziej indywidualista]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 14 - rozdział 2|Żywot 2: Władcy Nocy]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 14 Czarodziej dla Brygady Chaosu|Czarodziej dla Brygady Chaosu]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 14 - rozdział 3|Żywot 3: Wygnani Czarodzieje]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 14 - rozdział 4|Żywot 4: Naprzód Klubie Okultystyczny i Szkolny Samorządzie!]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 14 - rozdział 5|Nowy żywot]]
::**[[High School DxD - Tom 14 Rumunia|Rumunia]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 14 - poslowie|Posłowie]]

===[[High School DxD:Tom 15 - Mroczny Rycerz Słońca|Tom 15 – Mroczny Rycerz Słońca]] ([https://mega.nz/#!h7Bk3a4a!0yI_BlDMcjWq6w3gxzFBG48dHhE4lLBWJqoIfBBZRmI Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/download/2yvd5cnvkuza7iv/High+School+tom+15.pdf Stara wersja PDF])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 15 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 15 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 15 - Epizod Isseia 1]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 15 - rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Ria☆ jest naprawdę magiczną dziewczynką!?]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 15 - Epizod Isseia 2]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 15 - rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Szkarłat i Szkarłat]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 15 - Epizod Isseia 3]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 15 - rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: Święta☆Dziewica jedzie do Ziemi Świętej]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 15 - Epizod Isseia 4]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 15 - rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: Jazda z tym treningiem! ~Piekielny rozdział~]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 15 - Epizod Isseia 5]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 15 - Epizod Azazela 1]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 15 - rozdzial 5|Żywot 5: Wilczy symbol]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 15 - Epizod Azazela 2]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 15 - Epizod Yuuto 1]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 15 - rozdzial 6|Żywot 6: Niechaj Światłość na Ciebie spłynie]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 15 - Epizod Yuuto 2]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 15 - poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 16 – Dzienny wampir dodatkowych zajęć|Tom 16 – Dzienny wampir dodatkowych zajęć]] ([https://mega.nz/#!B2QWAKxS!gcEZrm3zKor29SgL440DMfbWbQ8QOuqZjImL-a0xj4k Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/download/8fw2nj98n9a9zf0/High+School+tom+16.pdf Stara wersja PDF]) ([http://www.mediafire.com/download/6tl73r0uoso8a5g/High+School+DxD+Tom+16+-+Dzienn+-+Ichiei+Ishibumi.mobi Stara wersja MOBI])===
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 16 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 16 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 16 - prolog|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 16 - rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Do Rumunii, Klubie Okultystyczny!]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 16 - rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Pokrewni mrocznej nocy]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 16 - rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: Łyknij ze mną trochę słońca]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 16 - rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: {{Furigana|Syn|Rizevim}} {{Furigana|Gwiazdy|Livan}} {{Furigana|Porannej|Lucyfer}}]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 16 - Gasper Balor|Gasper Balor]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 16 - rozdzial 5|Żywot DxD]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 16 - rozdzial 6|Nowy żywot]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 16 - Pierwotny Longinus|Pierwotny Longinus]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 16 - poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 17 – Walkiria kształcenia nauczycielskiego|Tom 17 – Walkiria kształcenia nauczycielskiego]] ([https://mega.nz/#!F7RhFCpa!Z5ZK5sr9ZEMd4kr0m05sYX6eco9YInJzWO_UfEaPQvI Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/download/kjb4waw94dafdw2/High+School+tom+17.pdf Stara wersja PDF]) ([http://www.mediafire.com/download/ierd7u1d4hcued8/High+School+DxD+Tom+17+-+Walkir+-+Ichiei+Ishibumi.mobi Stara wersja MOBI])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v17_Cover.jpeg|thumb|130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 17 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 17 - prolog|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 17 - rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Pochwały treningowe!]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 17 - rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Zaświatowa szkoła]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 17 - rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: Kierunek zła]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 17 - rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: Młodziaki]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 17 - rozdzial 5|Nowy żywot]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 17 - Bracie|Bracie?]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 17 - Cesarz|Cesarz]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 17s - poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 18 – Zabawna anielica Świąt Bożonarodzeniowych|Tom 18 – Zabawna anielica Świąt Bożonarodzeniowych]] ([https://mega.nz/#!FqQHgaiD!dlQYZP7tW7ax6y-Y5nwKiDHuwtm7L-GdAAROsoge8U4 Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/download/xwg6ah5gvggk8ze/High_School_dxd_tom_18_.pdf Stara wersja PDF]) ([http://www.mediafire.com/download/f9a4em8zn7rv57e/High_School_DxD_tom_18.mobi Stara wersja MOBI])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v18_Cover.jpeg|thumb|130px]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 18 - Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 18 - prolog|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 18 - rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Diabły również obchodzą gwiazdkę!]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 18 - rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: To, co zakazane]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 18 - rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: D×D także robi wypad do Niebios!]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 18 - Fałszywy bohater|Fałszywy bohater]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 18 - Joker|Joker]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 18 - rozdzial 4|Żywot 4: Płoń, Święty mieczu!]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 18 - rozdzial 5|Następny żywot]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 18 - Święta Bożego Narodzenia|Święta Bożego Narodzenia]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 18 - Boss × Boss|Boss × Boss]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 18 - Z prochu powstałeś, w proch się obrócisz|Z prochu powstałeś, w proch się obrócisz]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 18 - poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 19 – Durandal głównych wyborów|Tom 19 – Durandal głównych wyborów]] ([https://mega.nz/#!cygUDaCK!tn8e0WMS2nspp4f6BPrNbeYL3N2ScuPlUHi3zN7Gd5g Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/download/3p02h4d335bg2uy/High_School_dxd_tom_19.pdf Stara wersja PDF]) ([http://www.mediafire.com/download/1hxsf61fxu3c1dc/High_School_DxD_tom_19.mobi Stara wersja MOBI])===
[[File:HighSchoolDxDTom19.jpg|130px|thumbnail|right|]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 19 - Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 19 - rudra|Rudra]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 19 - prolog|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 19 - rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Rozpoczęcie trzeciego semestru!]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 19 - rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Niezwykle decydująca bitwa!]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 19 - rozdzial 3|Żywot 3: {{Furigana|Pięść i miecz|Karnawał}}]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 19 - rozdzial 4|Nowy żywot]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 19 - Ciag dalszy nastąpi|Ciąg dalszy nastąpi...]]
::**[[High school DxD Tom 19 - Scisle tajne| Ściśle tajne]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 19 - poslowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 20 - Belial poradnictwa zawodowego|Tom 20 - Belial poradnictwa zawodowego]] ([https://mega.nz/#!lnBEyKwT!cIxLEJRHQEUZYh_VqDfyNaKY9Aezqu0nzaYlulz_z1E Nowa wersja PDF] [http://www.mediafire.com/download/1ff13l3xzxc32ue/High_School_dxd_tom_20.pdf Stara wersja PDF]) ([http://www.mediafire.com/download/8bsfgxksykz4unq/High_School_DxD_tom_20.mobi Stara wersja MOBI])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v20_Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 20 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
:::*[[High school DxD Tom 20 Oszust|Oszust]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 20 Żywot 0|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 20 Żywot 1|Żywot 1: Niespokojne konsultacje zawodowe]]
:::*[[High school DxD Tom 20 Rodzice|Rodzice]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 20 Żywot 2|Żywot 2: Święta Prawda]]
:::*[[High school DxD Tom 20 Szok|Szok]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 20 Żywot 3|Żywot 3: Hyoudou Issei]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 20 Ostatni Żywot|Ostatni Żywot... Poetycka Sprawiedliwość]]
:::*[[High school DxD Tom 20 Bestia 666|Bestia 666]]
:::*[[High school DxD Tom 20 Odstraszenie|Odstraszenie]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 20 Posłowie|Posłowie]]

{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 21 - Nieobowiązkowa pomoc Lucyfera|Tom 21 - Nieobowiązkowa pomoc Lucyfera]] ([https://mega.nz/#!lv5HyIJS!tEW74lc9Ll1dOIexI_j4NVhrg9SbPhzH328zhCASZUg Nowa wersja PDF] [https://www.mediafire.com/file/wb6vfcohss9v151/HS_DxD_tom_21.pdf/file Nowa wersja 2 PDF])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v21_Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 21 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 21 Spotkanie Białego Smoka i Czarnego Anioła|Spotkanie Białego Smoka i Czarnego Anioła]]
:::*[[High school DxD Tom 21 I stał się chaos|I stał się chaos]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 21 Żywot 1: Na Uczcie Bestii Apokalipsy|Żywot 1: Na Uczcie Bestii Apokalipsy]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 21 Żywot: Lew Baela Wielkiego Króla. ~Wielki Król~|Żywot: Lew Ba’al Wielkiego Króla. ~Wielki Król~]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 21 Żywot 2: Drużyna DxD Atakuje!|Żywot 2: Drużyna DxD Atakuje!]]
:::*[[High school DxD Tom 21 Determinacja|Determinacja]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 21 Żywot: Jutrzenka Porannej Gwiazdy Lucyfera ~Pojedynek|Żywot: Jutrzenka Porannej Gwiazdy Lucyfera ~Pojedynek]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 21 Ostatki. Szkarłat i Szkarłat—Zjednoczony Front|Ostatki. Szkarłat i Szkarłat—Zjednoczony Front]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 21 Wieczny Żywot. Pośród Białego Śniegu|Wieczny Żywot. Pośród Białego Śniegu]]
:::*[[High school DxD Tom 21 Tymczasowa Rozłąka|Tymczasowa Rozłąka]]
:::*[[High school DxD Tom 21 Y Ddraig Goch i Albion Gwiber|Y Ddraig Goch i Albion Gwiber]]
:::*[[High school DxD Tom 21 Sprawozdanie|Sprawozdanie]]
:::*[[High school DxD Tom 21 Podtrzymywane Nadzieje|Podtrzymywane Nadzieje]]
::*[[High school DxD Tom 21 Posłowie|Posłowie]]
{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 22 - Ceremonia ukończenia szkoły Gremorych|Tom 22 - Ceremonia ukończenia szkoły Gremorych]] ([https://mega.nz/#!IyJkwCoQ!qnth2-1Daiiy9Fn39SZ0i2gdkQwlG3Hk8Ig6RNPl9CM Wersja PDF])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_Volume_22_Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 22 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 22 Żywot 0|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 22 Żywot 1|Żywot 1: Ci spośród nas, którzy pozostali!]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 22 Żywot 2|Żywot 2: I tak oto stałem się wysokoklasowym diabłem]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 22 Żywot 3|Żywot 3: Ceremonia Ukończenia Szkoły Gremorych]]
:::*[[High School DxD Tom 22 Początek Bankietu|Początek Bankietu]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 22 Żywot 4|Żywot 4: Ceremonia Otwarcia Międzynarodowego Turniej Królewskiej Gry, "Pucharu Azazela"!]]
:::*[[High School DxD Tom 22 Członkowie Drużyny|Członkowie Drużyny]]
:::*[[High School DxD Tom 22 Indra i Sun Wukong|Indra i Sun Wukong]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 22 Żywot 5|Żywot 5: Naprzód, Drużyno Sekiryuuteia!]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 22 Nowy Żywot|Nowy Żywot]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 22 Posłowie|Posłowie]]
{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 23 - Mecz z Jokerem|Tom 23 - Mecz z Jokerem]] ([https://mega.nz/#!d7w1FADD!8ATq9aLXTkUYTtRvjSNHX9tiMHPZmfLteBucNAD-Tz0 Wersja PDF])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_Volume_23_Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 23 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Żywot 0|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Żywot 1|Żywot 1: Od teraz jestem Królem]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Żywot 2|Żywot 2:Smok do Smoka ciągnie]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Żywot 3|Żywot 3: Przed decydującą bitwą]]
:::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Zmartwiony Czarodziej 1|Zmartwiony Czarodziej 1]]
:::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Członkowie Drużyny 1|Członkowie Drużyny 1]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Żywot 4|Żywot 4: Przeciwko Dzielnym Świętym]]
:::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Zmartwiony Czarodziej 2|Zmartwiony Czarodziej 2]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Żywot: Młodość|Żywot: Młodość]]
:::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Wzajemne Wrażenie|Wzajemne Wrażenie]]
:::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Przygotowania Kouhai|Przygotowania Kouhai]]
:::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Wywiad|Wywiad]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Następny Żywot...|Następny Żywot… I tak oto bitwa się zaczęła]]
:::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Osobliwość|Osobliwość]]
:::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Powrót Króla|Powrót Króla]]
:::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Widar i Apollo|Widar i Apollo]]
:::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Członkowie Drużyny 2|Członkowie Drużyny 2]]
:::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Królestwo Zmarłych|Królestwo Zmarłych]]
::*[[High School DxD Tom 23 Posłowie|Posłowie]]
{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 24 – Ponury Żniwiarz Pozaszkolnego Nauczania|Tom 24 – Ponury Żniwiarz Pozaszkolnego Nauczania]] ([https://mega.nz/#!l7pzASqD!e5GJV3O8872SE3RQA3knGFTPGNwZaPPZn0GwThHZEA8 Wersja PDF])===
[[File:High school DxD Volume 24 Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
*[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
*[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Żywot 0|Żywot 0]]
*[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Żywot 1|Żywot 1. Tegoroczne lato jest gorące!]]
*[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Żywot 2|Żywot 2. Bóg Śmierci i Slash Dog]]
*[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Żywot 3|Żywot 3. Prawda na temat kotów, początek meczu]]
**[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Członkowie Drużyny|Członkowie Drużyny]]
**[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Moja Księżniczka|Moja Księżniczka]]
*[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Slash 1|Slash 1. Inna strona meczu, zjednoczony front Sekiryuuteia i Slash Doga]]
*[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Żywot 4|Żywot 4. Człowiek który osiągnął swój limit i Ostateczny Smok Zła]]
**[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Pięść i Kły|Pięść i Kły]]
**[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Ostateczny Upadek. Lodowa Księżniczka|Ostateczny Upadek. Lodowa Księżniczka]]
*[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Slash 2|Slash 2. Slash Dog/Upadły Psi Bóg]]
*[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Żywot 5|Żywot 5. Bóg Śmierci i Cyckowa Technika Rodu Hyoudou]]
*[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Nowy Żywot|Nowy Żywot]]
**[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Sztuczna Transcendentalność|Sztuczna Transcendentalność]]
**[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Tajna Rozmowa|Tajna Rozmowa]]
*[[High School DxD:Volume 24 Posłowie|Posłowie]]
{| style="width: 100%"

===[[High School DxD:Tom 25 - Yggdrasil Zajęć Wakacyjnych|Tom 25 - Yggdrasil Zajęć Wakacyjnych]] ([https://mega.nz/#!IjwFUIIR!wdfgkyOLKpaM7k6x3tFYDv1DxS57cPHGXFznZHMy7yc Wersja PDF])===
[[File:High School DxD V25 Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Przyczyna Transcendentalności|Przyczyna Transcendentalności]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Żywot 0|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Żywot 1. Oficjalne swaty nauczycielki|Żywot 1. Oficjalne swaty nauczycielki]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Żywot 2. Ocean Mleka i ''Gra'' Maou|Żywot 2. Ocean Mleka i ''Gra'' Maou]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Balberith i Verine|Balberith i Verine]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Widar|Widar]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Członkowie Drużyny 1|Członkowie Drużyny 1]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Żywot 3. Bitwa na Yggdrasilu|Żywot 3. Bitwa na Yggdrasilu]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Żywot. DxD Kontra Życie. BOSKI Czerwony Smok rzuca wyzwanie Bogom|Żywot. DxD Kontra Życie. BOSKI Czerwony Smok rzuca wyzwanie Bogom]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Nowy Mrok. Z Innego Świata|Nowy Mrok. Z Innego Świata]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Longinus|Longinus]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Kwalifikacja Drużyn|Kwalifikacja Drużyn]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Drużyny biorące udział w głównym wydarzeniu Pierwszego Międzynarodowego Turnieju Królewskiej Gry, "Pucharze Azazela"|Drużyny biorące udział w głównym wydarzeniu Pierwszego Międzynarodowego Turnieju Królewskiej Gry, "Pucharze Azazela"]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Bogowie Piekła|Bogowie Piekła]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Członkowie Drużyny 2|Członkowie Drużyny 2]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Następny Żywot|Następny Żywot]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom 25 Posłowie|Posłowie]]

==''Shin High School DxD''==
Ten tom jest kontynuacją przygód Isseia i spółki.
===[[Shin High School DxD:Tom 1 - Walijski Smok Nowego Szkolnego Semestru|Tom 1 - Walijski Smok Nowego Szkolnego Semestru]] ([https://mega.nz/#!VyQ2FAKT!WhkMEoNH0SG420LSsCGpu4_X_zXN_Y_8WtKozW0mmck Wersja PDF]) ===
[[File:True Light Novel Volume 1 Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Shin High School DxD: Tom 1 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[Shin High School DxD: Tom 1 Żywot 0|Żywot 0]]
::*[[Shin High School DxD: Tom_1_Żywot_1._Wysoko_klasowy_diabeł,_Hyoudou_Issei|Żywot 1. Wysokoklasowy diabeł, Hyoudou Issei]]
::*[[Shin High School DxD: Tom 1 Żywot 2: Trudno Być Wysokoklasowym Diabłem, Który Marzy o Haremie|Żywot 2: Trudno Być Wysokoklasowym Diabłem, Który Marzy o Haremie]]
::*[[Shin High School DxD: Tom 1 Żywot 3: Nasza Nowa Przyjaciółka Jest Tajemniczą Piosenkarką|Żywot 3: Nasza Nowa Przyjaciółka Jest Tajemniczą Piosenkarką]]
::*[[Shin High School DxD: Tom 1 Żywot 4: Ocalę moją przyjaciółkę tyle razy, ile to będzie konieczne!|Żywot 4: Ocalę moją przyjaciółkę tyle razy, ile to będzie konieczne!]]
::**[[Shin High School DxD: Tom 1 Chrześcijański wojownik|Chrześcijański wojownik]]
::*[[Shin High School DxD: Tom 1 Żywot 5: Nawet Bóg zostanie zabity!|Żywot 5: Nawet Bóg zostanie zabity!]]
::*[[Shin High School DxD: Tom 1 Nowy Żywot|Nowy Żywot]]
::*[[Shin High School DxD: Tom 1 Posłowie|Posłowie]]

===[[Shin High School DxD:Tom 2 - Test sprawnościowy Księżniczki Zniszczenia |Tom 2 - Test sprawnościowy Księżniczki Zniszczenia]] ([https://mega.nz/file/5u53QQxL#By_nsNmK9HansZKa_9UruzrrOru-Ytq4rEtdazZQDeg Wersja PDF])===
[[File:True Light Novel Volume 2 Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
*[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
*[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Żywot 0|Żywot 0]]
*[[Życie 1. Debiut nowego diabła (Ingvild)]]
*[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Żywot 2|Żywot 2. Finał Międzynarodowego Turnieju Królewskiej Gry Czas Zacząć!]]
**[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Fan|Fan]]
*[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Żywot 3|Żywot 3. Przygotowania do Bitwy!]]
**[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Członkowie Drużyny|Członkowie Drużyny]]
*[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Żywot DxD i dane X×X|Żywot DxD i dane X×X]]
**[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Rodzice 1|Rodzice 1]]
*[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Życie 4|Żywot 4. Początek Meczu!]]
**[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Środek Meczu|Środek Meczu]]
**[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Siostry|Siostry]]
*[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Żywot: Przyjaciel kontra Przyjaciel Skoczka|Żywot. Przyjaciel kontra Przyjaciel Skoczka]]
**[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Moc w mocy|Moc w Mocy]]
**[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Oppai Smok kontra Księżniczka Przełączania|Oppai Smok kontra Księżniczka Przełączania]]
**[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Durandal|Durandal]]
**[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Rodzice 2|Rodzice 2]]
*[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Następne życie|Następny Żywot. Zwycięstwo lub Klęska]]
**[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Bogowie z piekła|Bogowie Piekła]]
*[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Żywot. ??????????????????????????|Żywot. ??????????????????????????]]
*[[High School DxD Shin.2 - Posłowie|Posłowie]]

===[[Tom 3 - Szkolna Wycieczka w Promieniach Słońca]] ([https://mega.nz/#!wnAFXChA!WdJj-7B2vdNpYWVq-ks4jg2F_8oGkl9x3TAsr7Wec4o Wersja PDF]) ===
[[File:True Light Novel Volume 3 Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.3 - Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.3 - Walijski Smok kontra Smok Półksiężyca|Walijski Smok kontra Smok Półksiężyca]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.3 - Żywot 0|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.3 - Żywot 1: Tak, w tym roku też jedźmy do Kioto|Żywot 1: Tak, w tym roku też jedźmy do Kioto.]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.3 - Żywot 2: Jawna strona Kioto i tajna strona Kioto|Żywot 2: Jawna strona Kioto i tajna strona Kioto.]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.3 - Żywot 3: Drużyna DxD kontra grupa Mrocznych Bogów|Żywot 3: Drużyna DxD kontra grupa Mrocznych Bogów.]]
::**[[High School DxD Shin.3 - Drugoklasiści|Drugoklasiści.]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.3 - Żywot: Bohaterowie Najsilniejszej Włóczni, Mężczyzna który nie mógł zostać Wodzirejem|Żywot: Bohaterowie Najsilniejszej Włóczni, Mężczyzna który nie mógł zostać Wodzirejem.]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.3 - SLASH DOG. Stanie się Nieregularnym Ostrzem Nieskończonej Nocy na Granicy Mroku i Dystansu|SLASH DOG. Stanie się Nieregularnym Ostrzem Nieskończonej Nocy na Granicy Mroku i Dystansu.]]
::**[[High School DxD Shin.3 - Fan|Fan.]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.3 - Żywot 4: Jako Odstraszacz dla Świata -AxA-|Żywot 4: Jako Odstraszacz dla Świata -AxA-]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.3 - Nowy Żywot|Nowy Żywot]].
::**[[High School DxD Shin.3 - Koniec Gry|Koniec Gry.]]
::**[[High School DxD Shin.3 - Spotkanie VIP-ów|Spotkanie VIP-ów]].
::*[[High School DxD Shin.3 - Posłowie|Posłowie.]]

===[[Shin High School DxD: Tom 4 - Decydująca Bitwa i Nauka za Granicą w Królestwie|Tom 4 - Decydująca Bitwa i Nauka za Granicą w Królestwie]] ([https://mega.nz/file/06x3CCpA#oBm7c8RWrIxBv8Fd_7JHX3roJ1FgkiELOb6Rnzl4HCs Wersja PDF])===
[[File:True Light Novel Volume 4 Cover.jpg.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Tajemnicza Dziewczyna|Tajemnicza Dziewczyna]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Członkowie Drużyny|Członkowie Drużyny]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Żywot 0|Żywot 0]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Żywot 1: Nie Lubię Piersi|Żywot 1: Nie Lubię Piersi]]
::**[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Spotkanie VIP-ów|Spotkanie VIP-ów]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Żywot 2: Tak Więc Do Królestwa|Żywot 2: Tak Więc Do Królestwa]]
::**[[High School DxD Shin.4 - BOGOWIE PIEKŁA|BOGOWIE PIEKŁA]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Żywot 3: Bitwa z Sojuszem Przywódców Piekieł|Żywot 3: Bitwa z Sojuszem Przywódców Piekieł]]
::**[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Najsilniejsze Smoki|Najsilniejsze Smoki]]
::**[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Lwie Serce|Lwie Serce]]
::**[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Decydująca Bitwa Kobiet|Decydująca Bitwa Kobiet]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Żywot 4: Leć! Oppai Smoku!|Żywot 4: Leć! Oppai Smoku!]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Nowy Żywot|Nowy Żywot]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Awans|Awans]]
::**[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Genealogia Gremorych|Genealogia Gremorych]]
::**[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Bael|Bael]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Następny Żywot|Następny Żywot]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Posłowie|Posłowie]]
::**[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Spotkanie z Nieznanym|Spotkanie z Nieznanym]]
::**[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Nieznany temat|Nieznany temat]]
::**[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Zwiastun końca|Zwiastun końca]]
::*[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Żywot: KONIEC Ci którzy sprowadzają zniszczenie|Żywot: KONIEC Ci którzy sprowadzają zniszczenie]]
::**[[High School DxD Shin.4 - Przynosiciel Oczyszenia... Krzyżowy Kryzys (XxX)|Przynosiciel Oczyszenia... Krzyżowy Kryzys (XxX)]]

==''High School DxD EX'' Ichieia Ishibumi ([https://mega.nz/#!U3x1BKAQ!A8gvxHgxS-oodsA2iLIASeoa5Qf0AAPKX51WHstvhiM Wersja PDF])==
''Spin-off serii, dołączony do specjalnej edycji blu-ray trzeciego sezonu anime, High School DxD BorN. Akcja dzieje się podczas podróży w czasie pomiędzy wydarzeniami z tomu czternastego i trzydziestu lat później.''
::*[[Rozdział 1: Szkarłatnowłosy Sekiryuutei]]
::*[[Rozdział 2: Najeźdźcy z innego świata]]
::*[[Rozdział 3: Nowe Kościelne Trio]]
::*[[Rozdział 4: Szkarłatna wola]]
::*[[Rozdział 5: Zakazany zjednoczony front]]
::*[[Rozdział 6: Tak więc do jutra...]]

==Seria ''High School DxD DX'' Ichieia Ishibumiego==
''Opowiadania będą zamieszczone w tych tomach''

===[[DX1 - Piosenka miłosna dla wskrzeszonej anielicy]] ([https://mega.nz/#!dyZTHCoA!bbDDo3vTJJ_wQNCWmX83l0SHwqFsIKbI8Rvp8WShOWg Wersja PDF]) ===
[[File:Cover_High_School_DxD_Volume_Dx1.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD (Polski):Tom DX1 Żywot 1|Żywot 1: ERO uprowadzenie!]]
::*[[High School DxD (Polski):Tom DX1 Żywot 2|Żywot 2: Ostatecznośćǃǃ Maska Onii-chana]]
::*[[High School DxD (Polski):Tom DX1 Żywot 3|Żywot 3: Przestań!! Yuuto-kun!]]
::*[[High School DxD (Polski):Tom DX1 Żywot 4|Żywot 4: Rozkoszna przygoda Smoka Piersi]]
::*[[High School DxD (Polski):Tom DX1 Żywot 5|Żywot 5: Piosenka miłosna dla wskrzeszonej anielicy]]
::*[[High School DxD (Polski):Tom DX1 Żywot 6|Żywot 6: Jedźmy do gorących źródeł]]
::*[[High School DxD (Polski):Tom DX1 Dodatkowy Żywot|Dodatkowy Żywot: Feniks budowy Szkoły Bitewnej DX?]]
::*[[High School DxD (Polski):Tom DX1 Posłowie|Posłowie.]]
{| style="width: 100%"

===[[DX2 - Kult☆Smoczej Bogini]] ([https://mega.nz/#!N34khCTB!B_hJlVzJsD0n1J7fCyhoqJegmAhph4Z3XOnzC1nXYk0 Wersja PDF])===
[[File:Cover_Normal_High_School_DxD_Volume_Dx2.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX2 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[Żywot 1: Cycki w słońcu!]]
::*[[Żywot 2: Rozporządzenie Samorządu Uczniowskiego]]
::*[[Żywot 3: Jazda z tym treningiem]]
::*[[Żywot 4: Kult☆Smoczej Bogini]]
::*[[Żywot 5: Nekomaci☆Zwój Ninja]]
::*[[Żywot 6: Sanktuarium maniaków]]
::*[[Żywot DX: Hyakki Yako i Pandemonium]]
::*[[High School DxD (Polski):Tom DX2 Posłowie|Posłowie.]]

===[[DX3 - KrzyżowyxKryzys]] ([https://mega.nz/#!Nr4mgQpI!DGpuRHzG-lFQeD02fmq9qsSFg6LlSOzCxJ_v22WviXg Wersja PDF])===
[[File:Cover_High_School_DxD_Volume_Dx3.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX3 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[Żywot 1: Skarb Asi]]
::*[[Żywot 2: Typowe dni Sekiryuuteia]]
::*[[Żywot 3: Jazda z tym treningiem! ~Rozdział maskotek~]]
::*[[Żywot 4: Talenty Samorządu Uczniowskiegol]]
::*[[Żywot 5: Światowe pragnienie stali]]
::*[[Dodatkowy Żywot 1: Krzyżowy×Kryzys]]
::*[[Dodatkowy Żywot 2: Wycieczka z okazji zakończenia szkoły i Gang Zamętu]]
::*[[High School DxD (Polski):Tom DX3 Posłowie|Posłowie]]

===[[DX4 - Samorząd Uczniowski i Lewiatan]] ([https://mega.nz/#!wnpSkI4B!agf--57G7T_QHg-6j0EZ6AI_HNihQxHsHCo_PqRP38Y Wersja PDF])===
[[File:Cover High School DxD Volume Dx4.jpeg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX4 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::'''Drużyna Cesarskiego Fioletu kontra Drużyna Włóczni Indry -Dowód Bohatera-'''
::*[[Moc 1: Niezniszczalny Wielki Król]]
::*[[Moc 2: Bohaterowie i Chłopcy]]
::*[[Moc 3: Początek Orgii Mocy i Technik]]
::**[[Członkowie Drużyny 1]]
::*[[MAKSYMALNA Moc kontra MAKSYMALNA Technika Króla Lwów -Żelazny Cios kontra Longinus Bohatera-]]
::'''Drużyna Sekiryuuteia Isseia kontra Drużyna Sony Sitri -Bądź Silniejszy niż wtedy i Bardziej Niż Teraz-'''
::*[[Linia 1: Obecny Rok Bardzo Się Różni Od Poprzedniego]]
::*[[Linia 2: Sekret Szkolnego Samorządu]]
::*[[Linia 3: Źródło Marzenia]]
::**[[Członkowie Drużyny 2]]
::*[[Linia 4: Początek Meczu Odwetowego]]
::**[[Otwarcie]]
::*[[High School DxD (Polski):Tom DX4 Żywot 5|Linia 5: Przełamanie Pola]]
::*[[High School DxD (Polski):Tom DX4 Linia: Maximum kontra Życie|Linia: Maximum kontra Życie. Największy Idiota (Smoczy Król) kontra Idiota (Cesarski Smok)]]
::*[[High School DxD (Polski):Tom DX4 Ostatnia Linia|Ostatnia Linia: Szkolny Samorząd i Lewiatan]]
::*[[High School DxD (Polski):Tom DX4 Nowa Linia|Nowa Linia]]
::*[[High School DxD (Polski):Tom DX4 Posłowie|Posłowie]]

===[[DX5 - Wyzwanie Superbohatera]] ([https://mega.nz/file/MmhFBA7D#JfNOoKh74fS7sUyjnQT_j2dtcSG11l6zfcmH31LCPfI Wersja PDF])===
[[File:High School DxD DX5 Cover.jpg||thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Żywot 1|Żywot 1: Wskrzeszenie? Nieśmiertelny Ptak]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Nieznany Dyktator|Nieznany Dyktator]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Żywot 2|Żywot 2: Służąca Rodu Pendragon]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Collbrand|Collbrand]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Żywot 3|Żywot 3: Piżamowa Impreza dla Zdolnych i Utalentowanych]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Żywot 4|Żywot 4: Na Zachód!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Salamandra Tomita|Salamandra Tomita]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Żywot 5|Żywot 5: Kwieciste Zaręczyny Księżniczki]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Dziewczyna w kimonie?|Dziewczyna w kimonie?]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Żywot 6|Żywot 6: Mroczna Historia Białego Cesarskiego Smoka]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Restauracja|Restaurcja]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Żywot 7|Żywot 7: Wyzwanie Superbohatera]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Bielizna Wieczności 1|Bielizna Wieczności 1]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Żywot. Pierwsze Zakupy Wieczności|Żywot. Pierwsze Zakupy Wieczności]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Bielizna Wieczności 2|Bielizna Wieczności 2]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX5 Posłowie|Posłowie]]

===[[DX6 - Czy ktoś zamawiał diabła?]] ([https://mega.nz/file/8r4gXT6D#0cEhtq7lbIo4_pIY_gsJTJOJCwLX-exyl2pyqFWNmRE Wersja PDF]) ===
[[File:Light novel (tom DX 6) okładka.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX6 Ilustracje|Ilustracje]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX6 Żywot1|Żywot 1: Diabły w Drodze!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX6 Żywot 2|Żywot 2: Klub Okultystyczny kontra Chimera Piersi!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Tom DX6 Dodatkowy żywot|Dodatkowy Żywot: Preludium Excalibura]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX6 Żywot 4|Żywot 4: Praktyczny Kurs diabelskiej Pracy]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX6 Żywot 5|Żywot 5: Czy ktoś zamawiał diabła?]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX6 Żywot 6|Żywot 6: Otwarcie interesu! Nieruchomości Gremorych]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX6 Bonusowy Żywot 1|Bonusowy Żywot 1: Stanik☆Sengoku. Autor: Ichiei Ishibumi]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX6 Bonusowy Żywot 2|Bonusowy Żywot 2: Historia o stylu Miyamy Zero. Autor: Mikage Kasuga]]
::*[[High School DxD:Tom DX6 Posłowie|Posłowie]]
<br style="clear:both" />

===Opowiadania===
====Dragon Magazine====

''Opowiadania, które zostaną wcielone w któryś z tomików opowiadań.''
::*Ku przygodzie!

====Dragon Magazine Special====

''Opowiadania, które nigdy nie zostaną włączone w tomik.''
::*Tożsamość Piona
::*Antologia EROKOME
::*[[Dwudziestkapiątka w pokoju klubowym z Rias-buchou!]] ([https://mega.nz/file/5zJQyD6I#sbsOtnhiLSastVQLWqGQEg6fBWes0iVTkLlPPB6EyLI Wersja PDF])
::*Obłąkana herbatka!
=====[[High School DxD - Moje pierwsze zakupy (Tom Ophis)]] ([https://mega.nz/file/AiZW2TYA#OzWUR0ZK3dq3b33sZ1Tiee_SqYHNGshakwWEd_Xz4MY Wersja PDF])=====

{| style="width: 100%"
[[Image:High School DxD Vol 12,5 Med.jpg|thumb|right||130px]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 12,5 - rozdzial 1|Żywot 1: Nieskończone szaleństwo zakupów!]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 12,5 - rozdzial 2|Żywot 2: Smoczy Bóg i majteczki!]]
::*[[High School DxD - Tom 12,5 - rozdzial 3|Nowy żywot]]
{| style="width: 100%"

{| style="width: 100%"

====Fujimi Fantasia Bunko – Srebrna Rocznica====
::*[[High School DxD PL: Rias w Krainie Czarów|Rias w Krainie Czarów]] ([https://mega.nz/file/F6I02ZLI#6MFTxeoNu2A0fgw68x9cLtSJoTe_g2VZrq89EQ9j7m0 Wersja PDF])

{| style="width: 100%"

==Przy projekcie pracują==
*Administrator oryginalnej (anglojęzycznej) wersji projektu: [[user:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]]
*Administrator polskiej wersji projektu: [[user:reddocksw|reddocksw]]
*Opiekun polskiej wersji projektu: [[user:Salaver|Salaver]]

===Tłumacze===
*[[user:Nightwing|Nightwing]]
*[[user:Chazoshtare|Chazoshtare]]

'''Nieaktywni''':
*[[user:Sentox|Sentox]]
*[[user:Zero-sama|Zero-sama]]
*[[user:BananowyJE|BananowyJE]]
*[[user:reddocksw|reddocksw]]

===Korektorzy===
*[[user:Salaver|Salaver]]
*[[user:BankaiGoku|BankaiGoku]]
*[[user:Ragger|Ragger]]
*[[user:Tetsuno|Tetsuno]]
*[[user:bojlas|bojlas]]
*[[user:PanNiedzwiadek|PanNiedzwiadek]]
*[[user:Obserwator|Obserwator]]
*[[user:Majks|Majks]]

Aktualnie poszukiwani '''KOREKTORZY''' – w tej sprawie pisać do [[user:reddocksw|reddockasw]].

==Inne==
Z polskim projektem '''High School DxD''' powiązana jest Wiki o tej tematyce, która znajduje się pod adresem [http://hsdxd.usermd.net/wiki/Strona_g%C5%82%C3%B3wna hsdxd.usermd.net]. Serdecznie zapraszamy do jej czytania i, co ważniejsze, tworzenia.

Powstał także kanał IRC powiązany z projektem polskiej wersji DxD na Rizon o nazwie '''[irc://irc.rizon.net/dxd-pl #dxd-pl]''' ([https://qchat.rizon.net/?channels=dxd-pl webchat]).

==Dotychczas wydano==
'''Tomy High School D×D'''

* High School D×D 1 Diabły starej szkoły, ハイスクールD×D1 旧校舎のディアボロス (20 września 2008; ISBN 978-4829133262)
* High School D×D 2 Feniks szkoły bojowej, ハイスクールD×D2 戦闘校舎のフェニックス (20 grudnia 2008; ISBN 978-4829133583)
* High School D×D 3 Excalibur z księżycowego boiska, ハイスクールD×D3 月光校庭のエクスカリバー (20 kwietnia 2009; ISBN 978-4829133910)
* High School D×D 4 Wampir z zamkniętej klasy , ハイスクールD×D4 停止教室のヴァンパイア (20 września 2009; ISBN 978-4829134276)
* High School D×D 5 Kocia diablica zaświatowego obozu, ハイスクールD×D5 冥界合宿のヘルキャット (19 grudnia 2009; ISBN 978-4829134702)
* High School D×D 6 Świętość za salą gimnastyczną, ハイスクールD×D6 体育館裏のホーリー (20 marca 2010; ISBN 978-4829135006)
* High School D×D 7 A po szkole… Ragnarok, ハイスクールD×D7 放課後のラグナロク (17 lipca 2010; ISBN 978-4829135402)
* High School D×D 8 Diabelska robota, ハイスクールD×D8 アクマのおしごと (17 grudnia 2010; ISBN 978-4829135938)
* High School D×D 9 Pandemonium na wycieczce szkolnej, ハイスクールD×D9 修学旅行はパンデモニウム (20 kwietnia 2011; ISBN 978-4829136287)
* High School D×D 10 Lwie serce szkolnego festiwalu, ハイスクールD×D10 学園祭のライオンハート (17 września 2011; ISBN 978-4829136775)
* High School D×D 11 Uroboros i awans, ハイスクールD×D11 進級試験とウロボロス (20 stycznia 2012; ISBN 978-4829137208)
* High School D×D 12 Bohaterowie dodatkowych zajęć, ハイスクールD×D12 補習授業のヒーローズ (20 kwietnia 2012; ISBN 978-4829137499)
* High School D×D 13 Ise SOS, ハイスクールD×D13 イッセーＳＯＳ (Wydanie Standardowe – 20 września 2012; ISBN 978-4829137987)
** High School D×D 13 Ise SOS, ハイスクールD×D13 イッセーＳＯＳ (Wydanie Limitowane – 6 września 2012; ISBN 978-4829197677)
* High School D×D 14 Czarodzieje z poradnictwa zawodowego, ハイスクールD×D14 進路指導のウィザード (19 stycznia 2013; ISBN 978-4-8291-3845-8)
* High School D×D 15 Mroczny Rycerz Słońca, ハイスクールD×D15 陽だまりのダークナイト (Wydanie Standardowe – 20 czerwca 2013; ISBN 978-4829138984)
** High School D×D 15 Mroczny Rycerz Słońca, ハイスクールD×D15 陽だまりのダークナイト (Wydanie Limitowane – 31 maja 2013; ISBN 978-4829197684)
*Fujimi Fantasia Bunko – Srebrna Rocznica, ファンタジア文庫25周年アニバーサリーブック (18 marca 2013; ISBN 978-4829138687)
*High School D×D 16 Dzienny wampir dodatkowych zajęć, ハイスクールD×D 16 課外授業のデイウォーカー (19 października 2013; ISBN 978-4-04-712912-2)
*High School D×D 17 Walkiria kształcenia nauczycielskiego, ハイスクールD×D 17 教員研修のヴァルキリー (20 lutego 2014; ISBN 978-4040700311)
*High School D×D 18 Zabawna anielica Świąt Bożonarodzeniowych, ハイスクールD×D 18 聖誕祭のファニーエンジェル (20 czerwca 2014; ISBN 978-4040701271)
*High School D×D 19 Durandal głównych wyborów, ハイスクールD×D 19 総選挙のデュランダル (20 listopada 2014; ISBN 978-4-04-070146-2)
*High School D×D 20 Belial poradnictwa zawodowego, ハイスクールD×D 20 進路相談のベリアル (18 lipca 2015; ISBN 978-4-04-070665-8)
*High School D×D 21 Nieobowiązkowa pomoc Lucyfera, ハイスクールD×D 21 自由登校のルシファー (19 marca 2016; ISBN 978-4-04-070666-5-C0193)
*High School D×D 22 Ceremonia ukończenie szkoły Gremorych, ハイスクールDxD 22 卒業式のグレモリー (20 lipca 2016; ISBN 978-4-04-070965-9)
*High School D×D 23 Mecz z Jokerem, ハイスクールD×D 23 球技大会のジョーカー (18 marca 2017; ISBN 978-4-04-070963-5)
*High School D×D 24 Ponury Żniwiarz Pozaszkolnego Nauczania, ハイスクールD×D24 校外学習のグリムリッパー (20 listopada 2017; ISBN 978-4-04-072378-5)
*High School D×D 25 Yggdrasil Zajęć Wakacyjnych, ハイスクールD×D25 夏期講習のユグドラシル (20 marca 2018; ISBN 978-4-04-072379-2)

'''Tomy Shin High School D×D'''

*Shin High School D×D 1 Walijski Smok Nowego Szkolnego Semestru, 真ハイスクールD×D1 新学期のウェルシュ・ドラゴン (20 lipca 2018; ISBN 978-4-04-072825-4)
*Shin High School D×D 2 Test sprawnościowy Księżniczki Zniszczenia, 真ハイスクールD×D2 実力試験のルイン・プリンセス (20 grudnia 2018; ISBN 978-4-04-072826-1)
*Shin High School D×D 3 Szkolna Wycieczka w Promieniach Słońca, 真ハイスクールＤ×Ｄ3 修学旅行のサンシャワー (20 sierpnia 2019; ISBN 978-4-04-072827-8)
*Shin High School D×D 4 Decydująca Bitwa i Nauka za Granicą w Królestwie, 決戦留学のキングダム (20 lutego 2020; ISBN 978-4-04-073547-4)

'''Tomy High School D×D DX'''

*High School D×D DX1 Piosenka miłosna dla wskrzeszonej anielicy, ハイスクールD×D DX.1 転生天使にラブソングを (Wydanie Standardowe - 20 marca 2015; ISBN 978-4040703329)
**High School D×D DX1 Piosenka miłosna dla wskrzeszonej anielicy, ハイスクールD×D DX.1 転生天使にラブソングを限定版 (Wydanie Limitowane - 10 marca 2015; ISBN 978-4040703121)
*High School D×D DX2 Kult☆Smoczej Bogini, ハイスクールD×D DX.2 マツレ☆龍神少女! (Wydanie Standardowe - 19 grudnia 2015; ISBN 978-4040703794)
**High School D×D DX2 Kult☆Smoczej Bogini, ハイスクールD×D DX.2 マツレ☆龍神少女! 限定版 (Wydanie Limitowane - 9 grudnia 2015; ISBN 978-4040704029)
*High School D×D DX3 KrzyżowyxKryzys, ハイスクールD×D DX.3 クロス×クライシス (19 listopada 2016; ISBN 978-4040709642)
*High School D×D DX4 Samorząd Uczniowski i Lewiatan, ハイスクールD×D DX.4 生徒会とレヴィアタン (20 lipca 2017; ISBN 978-4-04-072377-8)
*High School D×D DX5 Wyzwanie Superbohatera, ハイスクールD×D DX.5 スーパーヒーロートライアル (20 marca 2019; ISBN 978-4-04-0731636)
*High School D×D DX6 Czy ktoś zamawiał diabła?, ハイスクールDxD DX.6 ご注文はアクマですか? (19 marca 2021; ISBN 978-4-04-0740263)
[[Category:Light novel (Polish)]]

The Weakness of Beatrice the Level Cap Holy Swordswoman:Volume7 Chapter 3

2021-08-25T15:47:30Z

127.0.0.1:

==Chapter 3: A Transparent New Continent, An Opaque Villain==

===Part 1===

“Still, I think it must have been quite a shock for the lady as well. She just doesn’t let it show much.”

The Detached Magic Palace had a luxurious courtyard for being in Roppongi, Tokyo, and Misoka, the middle maid sister, was currently speaking there.

“Call it a new land or a new continent if you want, but it’s made a real mess of the power balance in that world, right? Earth problems can’t be solved using the island’s rules any longer. She has to start from scratch in coming up ways to prevent runaway technology like disseminated weapons that use program-controlled nanotech or 235 centrifuge parallel processors that can make the concentration of element #92 much more reasonable.”

The Detached Magical Palace and everything inside it generally belonged to the girl, so the maids were not free to do with it what they wanted. They had to look after things because the red dress girl would not say anything herself, but they were technically borrowing even their personal rooms. So Misoka was lying on a sheet placed directly on the grass instead of inside the gazebo.

Iroka, the eldest sister with glasses and a mole below the eye, sat elegantly on the same sheet. She was the capable sort of maid who kept her posture straight even when her master was not watching.

“The officials of the five great regional cities are requesting to inspect our Detached Magic Palace. Every city must want to create similar a place to strengthen their own forces in response to the changing environment in the other world.”

“Those would be actual government workers, right? They would just bring back Pieces and spread them around like the bureaucrats and politicians want them to. That only makes more enemies for the lady. It’d be chaos.”

“If anything, the miss is the odd one out for viewing the big picture and striking at any openings to prevent dangerous technological development.”

“Isn’t this all about to fall apart? If the five great regional cities start competing to be the next capital city, they’ll start a proxy war in the other world.”

“More than that, we just don’t have the strength to build four or five facilities on the level of the Detached Magic Palace. They keep kicking the can down the road by issuing government bonds, but that isn’t going to work much longer. It hurts that they couldn’t crack down on virtual currencies and online advertising as simple revenue sources. The Pieces have caused the value of the country to plummet, so the related countries’ investment banks only keep Japanese bonds as the price of doing business with us and the actual investors won’t touch the stuff.”

“What if they forcibly take the budget they need by treating it like an investment that’s guaranteed to pay off? All the public funding for Ground’s Nir countermeasures decided on after the Tselika Panic has gone right down the drain, so what if that happens four or five times at once? Plus, if those facilities don’t have the lady in them, they won’t see any success exploring the Labyrinth. When those regional cities can’t get their money back, the economic shock will bring down the entire national economy.”

“What is your point?”

“Why not get out while the getting is good? Remember our idea of making the Detached Magic Palace the world’s smallest country?”

Misoka pointed over while lying on the sheet and a tremor erupted from that point. The warm sun must have reached Haruka, the youngest sister, because she opened her mouth wide while lying on her back.

“Zgh, zghhhhhhhhh! Ugh, mumble, mumble…”

“That’s just normal snoring for her, isn’t it? Not sleep whatever-it’s-called?”

“You can tell just by looking at her she’s perfectly healthy. I’m jealous. And Haruka’s idea is not just a pipedream. I have created digital copies of all the necessary paperwork and submitted it to the necessary agencies and offices over fiber optic lines.”

“And yet I haven’t heard a peep about it. The Diet isn’t going to delay giving approval, eventually say it never went up for discussion due to a communication error, and then hope it just goes away, are they?”

“You are more of a worrier than I thought.”

“Only when it has to do with the lady.”

“That honesty and forthrightness is a skill I lack. Again, I am jealous. As a sign of respect, I will give you a serious answer.” Iroka quietly sighed while rubbing the head of the youngest sister who was making a noise like a powerful vacuum cleaner nozzle. “Simply put, it is being blocked. And quite powerfully at that.”

“We’re talking about 15% of the people’s tax money breaking away. Of course they want to stop it.”

“Yes. I knew it would not be easy and prepared some countermeasures in advance, but all of those were crushed as well. But instead of being done by force, it felt more like it was done by someone who exists outside the rules.”

“Like those Over the Wall people?”

“That I cannot say.”

Those at the peaks of Earth’s power structures worked behind the scenes while crossing every form of boundary: nation, race, language, religion, corporation, etc. But that was why they could seem involved in any misfortune or tragedy once you began to suspect them. Considering an enemy on that level without solid evidence would only trap you in your own invented delusions.

Bespectacled Iroka deftly sidestepped that uncertain area as she continued.

“At any rate, we have no future if we cannot pry open these floodgates. We will only continue to stagnate. There are still a set number of forces that wish to crush the Detached Magic Palace, so if we must fight and compete over our rights and budget, then those regional cities, the defense contractors, and even religious organizations will swoop in to steal everything from us”

“This sounds bad…”

“It is,” confirmed the oldest sister.

But she was a capable maid and that meant doing more than just obediently following her instructions.

“Now, I have an idea to share with you while Haruka sleeps. Would you be interested in causing some trouble ''on the outside'' with me?”

===Part 2===

“O-ohh… It’s shaking, it’s shaking. It’s moving, it’s moving.”

Beatrice spoke from atop the Next Voyager after leaving the island of Ground’s Nir. She held her arms out horizontally to keep her balance next to the pool on the large deck. The ghost ship’s appearance was quite worrying, but it helped a lot that they had Rusalka and Wildefrau’s mastery of the Wind and Ice Elements. They had little difficulty catching the wind on the multiple sails, similar to a clipper. They could control the wind’s direction, so they did not need to go through the rigging work that would take dozens of crewmembers.

The girl was more excited than necessary with her tattered gray cloak fluttering behind her, but that may have been because the unsteady footing brought back the memories of when she was on death’s door after her Shining Weapon was destroyed by the red electricity.

Meanwhile, on the poolside…

“This cow freaked us all out with her made up threat! The ship’s just fine and we wasted our time running around!! This moron was spreading fake news just for fun, but then she goes pale when it causes a panic!!”

“A-all I did was consider the dangers we might face and lay them out on the table. If you’re going to get after me for that, then I don’t think we’re anywhere near as safe as you think we are.”

“Shut up and stick your butt out this way! You played us for fools, so I’m going to spank the ass crammed into those tight shorts!!”

“See, we’re not safe at all!!”

Incidentally, the ship was fine because all of the holes had been plugged up with the all-purpose Diamond Salt that was used for bridges, homes, and weapons in the southern forest. The dogs and cats dressed as butlers and maids must have secretly been working to maintain it.

They were journeying to a new land, but it was still close enough to be visible from Ground’s Nir’s coast. Which was a good thing since Beatrice’s Party had to turn back and return to the island’s Gates before their time limit of a few days expired.

“S-squeal.”

Boo Boo nervously held onto the side deck railing.

He had taken a shortcut to the depths of the Labyrinth, entered the Underworld, climbed to the sun island, and more, but was he afraid of the ocean? Even though they had crossed a much-more-dangerous lava lake in Hermelina’s small metal boat?

He looked back the way they had come while holding onto the railing and keeping his feet planted on the deck.

“The island of Ground’s Nir looks so small already… Boo, can we really get back?”

“Don’t worry, Boo Boo. We haven’t been swept out to sea or anything.”

Beatrice placed a gently clenched fist over her mouth and giggled as she answered. Boo Boo apparently thought of this like being swept away inside a giant float. He had climbed to the heavens and arrived on the sun island before, but he apparently saw horizontal distances differently from vertical ones.

To reiterate, this voyage was only to another shore within viewing distance. Reefs were still a danger, but for the most part, they did not need to stare at a sea chart or compass for this.

Rusalka had climbed to the top of the mast in her leotard and armor and she formed a megaphone with her hands to shout down at the others.

“We’re almost there! Those of you with lots of firepower should be ready to fight back if necessary!!”

“Will do.”

“And ice girl! Your anchor ''can'' stop a ship moving this quickly, can’t it!? I’ll be sending in a headwind from the other side, but still!!”

Her voice sounded perfectly clear despite the distance, so she was probably using some kind of Wind Magic. …That meant the megaphone hands were unnecessary, but Huldra’s displays of femininity(?) may have been infectious.

“We’re finally there. Squeal, is the ancient Hero really here?”

“Don’t worry so much, Boo Boo. We might not have to fight right away.”

“I don’t know what kind of person they are, but I hope we can be friends. Boo, fighting is bad!”

That seemed unlikely, but Beatrice smiled and said nothing. Boo Boo was from Ground’s Nir, so he would not know what horrors the witch hunt referred to. And she wanted to keep it that way.

Everyone seemed to be needlessly worried today. While they went through the delicate procedure to approach the coast, they were not welcomed with a sudden cannon blast like Rusalka had feared.

“The cow’s cowardice has infected the rest of us.”

“Can’t someone do something about this bully of a police officer!? She’s disturbing the peace here and making false accusations like she’s part of the secret police or something!”

Wildefrau, who hid the important bits with a cross sword and the rest with belts, created a weight out of ice and Rusalka, who wore a skintight leotard with thick armor and boots added on, sent a wind back against them to slowly but surely decelerate the Next Voyager as it arrived on the new continent’s coast.

Beatrice looked back at the cross sword nudist who was lying on one of the beach chairs.

“Wildefrau, will that ice anchor last? If possible, I also want you to make a vine or rope out of ice and tie the ship to land. Having it drift away would be about the worst thing that could happen.”

“That’s fine, but don’t you want multiple sources for your safety net? If something happens to me, the ship would drift away and you would all be dead.”

That problem was solved by Huldra sprinkling the contents of the jewel she wore (which was actually a small bottle of colorful potion). Something plasticky swelled out, surrounded the stern of the ship, and acted as a giant weight.

Huldra shined in the light of a pink magic circle that opened in the space in front of her wrists.

“Phew. I finally got to do something Alchemist-y.”

“That’s not metal you’re using, though.”

Hermelina, who was fighting her away along the path of moe with a flat boob window, made that exasperated comment while transforming her Shining Weapon into a metal ladder. They would use that to disembark, but the ones confident in their physical enhancements could just jump down from the side deck.

Gruagach, whose long blonde braid was wrapped in a circle behind her, looked down at the deck floor.

“We can have Kallikantzaros look after the ship, so I seriously doubt anyone will be able to mess with it. We should be going.”

“Have her? You really are the Summoner type, aren’t you? You talk big when it comes to monsters and creatures.”

By the time Hermelina had finished speaking, Boo Boo and Beatrice had already jumped from the side deck to the ground nine meters below. Boo Boo looked around after easily landing.

It was white.

No, the transparent ground may have been reflecting the sunlight. The ground felt like thick glass below his feet and there was no sign of any animals or even plants.

“Boo… This is kind of scary. I can’t find any animal tracks. If I was left here, I would be so hungry.”

“We did load the ship up with food and water, but ugh. This really is an unimaginable scene.”

The pig and cow that loved to eat were equally dejected by the sight. The land was made of the same glass substance as the artificial atmospheric barrier, so it was not exactly a good environment for the living creatures that encyclopedia lover would rejoice to find.

Hermelina created a thin chain with her Shining Weapon and called up a rectangular frame made of a bubble film.

“Okay, everyone, let’s sync our clocks. To give ourselves some extra time to get safely back to the island, let’s only explore for two days this first time. We don’t want to get lost here, so always move around in groups of two or more. Be mindful of the weather too. The previous rules might not apply here, so don’t forget the basics.”

That said, walking randomly around this continent had never been an option.

“Boo…”

Boo Boo held a hand over his eyes to shield against the sun and tried to see to the other side of the land.

“How far does it go? It doesn’t seem to end.”

[[Image:BooBoo_v07_147.jpg|thumb]]

Yes, it was a continent after all. This was very different from an island that only took three days to walk the perimeter. They did not know its actual area, so if they set off blindly, they might find themselves unable to return before the limit arrived. Even following the same path back could take longer due to exhaustion, the weight of what you were carrying, inclement weather, and more.

Having to find the Hero in this huge space would not be easy. They called it a new continent and new land, but its actual area was still unknown. Plus, it was possible the Hero was constantly moving around herself.

No one else was in this new area.

Was there anywhere left like that on Earth? They faced this virgin land which felt oddly lonely with no one there.

“Okay.”

Hermelina used her soft arms to hoist a handmade-looking flag. The flag was as tall as she was and she used her Screenshot function to take various photos of it from multiple angles. Shining Weapons had a huge amount of space, so she did not need to worry about filling it up.

“We’ll call this our landing point.”

Since the people in the inn town were still shouting and fighting over getting a boat, this was their chance. But Beatrice frowned.

“Hermelina, do the south pole expedition rules really apply in this world? A ton of humans will be here in all sorts of boats, right?”

“Did you not see the UN’s decision, Beatrice?”

“What kind of map-obsessed life do you have to live to find yourself on that site?”

“They said any surveying data of the new continent you bring back will be treated like a Piece. So whoever registers it first wins. Screenshots packed full of coordinate data are the greatest form of intellectual property right now. …Damn, if not for my job, I’d make a post on Nanskagram about making such a historic landing. Anyway, we need to explore. This won’t be done overnight. We’re gonna have to do this, head back, and come back here again. It’s going to be a long process.”

“Chief, what about setting up a new Gate?”

“Try requesting that from the higher ups and every last government official will start wanting one of their own and nothing will ever get done. I’ve arranged to have a full set of Cyrillic equipment sent to us via Okhotsk, so just wait a bit on that.”

“Ehh!? Are you sure that’s a good idea!?”

“The idea of Russian products being cheap is nothing but propaganda the West shoves into their movies. And by propaganda, I mean bullying done while pouting their lips. Just compare their assault rifles and you’ll see who really has the better tech. Same with tanks and fighters. The West is secretly terrified. All those flashy weapons shows are just a way of hiding it.”

“I didn’t mean it like that. I’m talking about morals and ethics since that sounds an awful lot like smuggling!”

“It’s too late to act like you’re the only virtuous one around here. Remember that caviar you were so delighted to eat the other day? Did you never stop think where I got that from? I served you a ridiculous feast of a caviar futomaki, so that stuff is part of your flesh and blood by now. You might as well give up.”

“You made me an unwitting accomplice!? A-are you the kind of courier that sticks a small plastic bag in a stranger’s pocket at the airport!?”

A large number of boats would soon be arriving at this new land.

…Which meant there would be competition over the landing points. It might seem like such a vast continent would have plenty of coast, but beaches could not be used since ships required a certain level of height at the coast, cliffs required the crew to climb up them, reefs hidden below the water were always a danger, and using the shortest route from island to continent would mean reduced transportation costs, etc., etc. In the end, there would be a limited number of prime locations. That was why Beatrice’s Party had been in such a hurry to get their ship out here. Once the place was as crowded as the beach during the summer, there would nowhere left to land. And since they had to go to and from the continent every few days, having to pay gears to someone else to use their landing spot each time would add up quickly. So they needed to secure the prime spot before anyone else arrived, spread their wings, and construct a solid base of activity.

Most of the others were unaware of the Hero’s presence. Given what she had done in the past, her technology was probably equal to or greater than the Sage’s. If she was still alive like Abyss claimed and she took hostile action against other lifeforms, the inn town humans who arrived as if sightseeing might end up slaughtered every time they Encountered her.

Even in this Party, Wildefrau, Huldra, Gruagach, and Rusalka seemed less worried just because they had not gone to the sun island.

Only Boo Boo, Beatrice, and the others who had gone to the sun island and seen the trace residual thoughts of the Hero could accurately recognize the threat.

“Beatrice, Philinnion, you two take additional screenshots to prove we were here first. We can register them like Pieces if we bring them back with us, so it can’t hurt,” explained Hermelina. “Huldra and Gruagach are too close to the organization for that. Of course, everything about this will change if we can build a Gate on this continent.”

Boo Boo brought a hand to his mouth.

“Squeal. But can we really find the Hero in such a big place? It feels like a never-ending game of hide-and-seek to me.”

“Well, it certainly won’t work if we try doing it all by foot. We can’t just place Gates all over the place, so for now the name of the game is claiming some territory for ourselves.”

“?”

“Okay, you take care of the first step, Gruagach. Work hard.”

The slit-robed young woman waved lazily and the mourning clothes girl stepped forward. She held a Shining Weapon made by attaching close-range blades on either end of a stabilizer-equipped bow. Boo Boo tilted his head as a few magic circles appeared along the path out from Gruagach’s right eye and then she loosed an arrow into the birdless sky.

Although the arrow itself might as well have been a bird.

It started in the expected parabolic arc, but then it did not fall back down.

White wings burst out from the center of the shaft to beat at the air and it circled above their heads like a bird of prey searching for that prey.

After loosing a few more arrows, Gruagach explained without looking back.

“Filling in the map would take a century of work if we tried to do it on foot, so I am using ''their'' eyes and ears to simplify the process as much as possible.”

“Squeal?”

“Hee hee. The key to modern military success is time saving and efficiency.”

She smiled elegantly while bespectacled Philinnion and twintailed Huldra crouched down at her feet and started working on something. The butt of the White Witch’s shorts strained and she gave a troubled look while a yellow magic circle shined from her first-aid kit and she mixed the bottom of a test tube full of a potion.

“Hm. Still green. It isn’t turning yellow or blue.”

“That means it’s neutral,” said Huldra. “We still have to test for a few major categories of toxins, but if the ground really is just glass, we might be in luck. If it hasn’t been altered with some weird chemical substance like fluorescent lights or lead glass, we can use this. If there’s no drainage, the rainwater has nowhere to escape. It looks empty now, but there will be large water jugs all over the place before long.”

Hermelina, the woman with slits all over her robe, could not let that one slide.

“Hold on, Huldra! Are you telling us to crawl on the ground and drink from random puddles!?”

“Why are you savages like this? Even the water from your tap was originally rainwater, you know?”

“Ugh, th-that may be true, but the mineral water in bottles and water coolers comes from the Alps or wherever, so it’s nice and clean!”

“You think it’s cleansed by traveling through the wonders of nature such as rotting leaves, animal droppings, and worm carcasses? It’s on a bigger scale, but it’s the same basic idea as a homemade filter made by filling a metal drum with sand, pebbles, and activated charcoal.”

Hermelina held her mouth and gagged, although it was unclear if that counted as being pure or filthy. This might sound like a silly conversation, but these food zen dialogues could send some more impressionable people down the path of never touching artificial ingredients or of eating exclusively organic vegetables.

Since the drones were handling the basic search, Hermelina used her spare time to cut away squares of the thick transparent ground and stacked them up in a dome. Anyone with Earth knowledge might have compared it to an Inuit structure.

Wildefrau frowned.

“What are you doing? If we need shelter, can’t we return to the ship?”

“This is insurance for when we register the Pieces on Earth. A single flag might not be accepted as a base, so it needs to look the part even if it’s meaningless. I want to create a few of these so we can show off a proper ‘base’. If possible, I’d like to build a few lighthouse-like things around the base.”

“Lighthouses?”

“If that’s too much work, some colorful smoke signals would work. It just has to act as a landmark. Once it becomes a social gear that people rely on, they won’t be able to eliminate it so easily.”

“Ha ha ha. You’re turning into one of those arms dealers who controls a local supermarket or hospital, chief. You could win an election in Eastern Europe or Central or South America.”

“Oh, are you enjoying this, Huldra? Seeing that grin on your face makes me feel so happy and peaceful. I’ll have to think back on this when your next pay assessment comes up, so I hope you’re ready.”

“Gyahh!?”

The pink-twintailed girl screamed like an office worker in trouble, but did that mean they were not actually government workers with a stable salary? Beatrice’s external perspective made it hard to tell how much their cover story as a PI office affected their finances. Not that she knew what things were like for a normal private investigator either.

The Holy Swordswoman carrying that log or steel beam of a Shining Weapon sighed half in resignation and half in exasperation as her tattered gray cloak fluttered and she looked up at the blue sky.

“So we use drones for recon in this world too now, huh?”

“Unlike the Labyrinth, this is a wide open space, so this is sure to become mainstream. I mean, the field is just too large to do it with normal manpower.”

“So everyone will be trying to claim as much territory as they can, will they?”

“It doesn’t have to be from the sky. You could set up a tripod somewhere with a good view and gather audio or video in all 360 degrees or you could attach a giant suction cup to the hard ground and check for body heat or the slight vibrations of footsteps. Each action will fill in more of this wide area and it will all join together to create a map of this continent. It’s like completing a jigsaw puzzle one piece at a time.”

“I get the feeling the drones are going to start fighting each other before long.”

“That’s called a smart war, Beatrice. We’re going to be busy. We’re looking at an age where data goes up for auction just like wine and paintings.”

This was difficult to understand for someone born in Ground’s Nir, so the nearly-4m pig-faced giant tilted his head.

“What should I do?”

“We’re claiming territory, remember? Build igloos like this in the places Gruagach has already checked. We’ll connect the dots to create a single route for ourselves. If we bring the survey data back to Earth and register it as Pieces, that road will belong to us.”

…Of course, if they forced people to pay too exorbitant a toll, the other humans would just develop the rest of the land and make their own roads instead.

At times like this, it meant a lot to have someone as powerful as Boo Boo. And he already had enough skill to fold large leaves into something like a tent.

“Squea, squea, squea. Squeal, squeal.”

Every three or four hundred meters, they built a glass igloo. Beatrice used lines of heat to cut chunks out of the thick glass ground and Boo Boo stacked them up with his hands. Even with their Magical reinforcements, the work was as hard as packing up to move for the humans, but since the nearly-4m giant could lift the fridge-sized masses with a single hand, it was as simple as stacking building blocks for him. As a finishing touch, he would place a flag at the top of the dome.

“Squeal, now this is mine!”

He likely did not understand the situation back on Earth, but he seemed to be enjoying himself.

When the sun began to set and the scenery started growing orange, Gruagach raised her head with her eyes shut. She had received some information from the winged arrows circling overhead.

“It seems some of the others have landed a ship on the continent’s coast. They are 2500 meters north of our landing point and there appear to be more than 80 of them. The details are still unknown, but that size suggests a Guild.”

“It’s too late for them now. This region is already covered with our flags.”

Beatrice’s Party had shown some kindness by not spreading their territory along the coast.

“Boo Boo, that’s enough for today. Let’s return to the ship.”

“But, Beatrice, I can keep going.”

“The environment changes at night. If you miss a giant fissure in the ground, you could end up falling into the pit.”

Gruagach’s winged arrows were convenient, but they only provided general information. This illusion was most well-known from the largest salt lake on Earth, but when the ground was entirely white, it was extremely difficult to judge distances and notice details. Trusting too much in that bird’s-eye-view information would be dangerous.

They had used a glowing lichen to fill the glass igloos with light without using fire. If they followed those points, they would not get lost on the way back even if it got dark. With Beatrice’s flames illuminating the way ahead, they would be even safer.

However…

“Urgh…”

Boo Boo’s breath grew white. Beatrice used Magic fire to light the hair rising from her head like an antenna and she held the tattered cloak together to cover her body.

“So we’re faced with the unexpected already… Oh, I get it. This glass ground can’t store heat, so it’s a lot like the desert at night.”

“What does that mean?”

“There’s a drastic temperature difference between day and night. We were right to head back to the ship early, Boo Boo. Let’s eat something hot once we arrive.”

“Squeal, it feels weird to eat when I haven’t been hunting. I just hope nothing bad happens to me for taking it easy.”

Someone entirely self-sufficient viewed things differently.

By the time they arrived back at the Next Voyager on the coast, the sun had entirely set. It was truly frigid. The only one handling it without any difficulty was Ice Waterfall Princess Wildefrau who had the most skin showing. That exhibitionist wearing only a cross sword and belts was an extreme exception since she could use her 100% Water Resistance to soak up to the shoulders in a bath of liquid nitrogen.

And once darkness enveloped their surroundings and the moon came out, the blonde girl in a red negligee emerged from her coffin at the bottom of the ship.

“Yawn… More puny humans are arriving. Now, tell me how much progress you made. I imagine it was all wasted effort, so you can give it some slight meaning by telling me a story to pass the time.”

“Cow, are there any herbs in this world that work like garlic? I don’t care if it’s a soup, a meat dish, or garlic rice – shove as much of it as you can in tonight’s dinner!”

“I am not going along with a plan so self-destructive for a girl.”

The humans were normally focused on exploring the Labyrinth, so they would learn some simple outdoor cooking skills whether they wanted to or not. Those like Beatrice who could not cook at all and relied on simple solid foods were rare. She was often accused of lacking femininity there.

But tonight’s dinner was being cooked by…

“Ugh… This was supposed to a dream come true where anyone but Boo Boo cooking the food meant I got to eat a girl’s cooking, so why do I have to do it, chief!?”

“Because you’re the best cook among us, Huldra.”

This overturned the common association of cooking with femininity, but at the very least, they were not going to end up with a scorched mystery dish or a boiling purple sludge.

Boo Boo let out a white breath as he looked up at the stars filling the night sky.

“Boo. I hope the other humans aren’t having too much trouble.”

“Don’t worry, Boo Boo. These are the people who are always heading down into the Labyrinth and deciding whether they should continue on or head back. I doubt they’ll choose wrong when it comes to that.”

And they would have needed a certain amount of power to end up on top and win a boat at the inn town. At the very least, it was unlikely a Party of only rookies would make it to the new continent.

“Squeal. But can we really get to sleep when it’s so cold?”

“Hm? Won’t we be fine inside the Next Voyager?”

“We’re talking about a ghost ship full of drafts, plus it’s as wide open and deserted as a school at night. Hm, maybe it would be best to gather in a single room to keep our heat together.”

The suspenders cow held her shoulders, squishing her boobs in the process, but then someone’s eyes lit up as they licked their lips.

“This is my chance! Yes, gather around everyone and don’t be shy! We need to stay as close together as possible to preserve our warmth!!”

“Huldra, you’re sleeping outside. Outside the ship. Why? Because you’re gross.”

“Don’t be surprised when you wake up to find a pillar of ice outside!! Wahhhhh!!”

===Part 3===

Once outside, things were not that bad.

The girl that the Detached Magic Palace had been built for was one thing, but the maid sisters were not restricted from coming and going. They frequently visited Tokyo for their daily shopping, so they were not particularly excited about being there this night.

Second Sister Misoka placed her hands behind her head as she walked below the streetlights.

“Are you sure about this? Isn’t this like treason against the state or something?”

“I have already submitted the necessary paperwork, so this is their fault for refusing to accept it without even providing a reason. Besides, our loyalties lie with the world’s smallest independent nation we are about to create, so Kasumigaseki and Ichigaya have no right to complain at this point.”

“That means Tokyo will be a foreign country, won’t it? Wow, I’ll need a passport to visit the convenience stores around here!”

Due to the city lights, the moon was the only visible light in the night sky.

Whether she was serious or not, Misoka chuckled before asking a question.

“So where are we headed?”

“Akasaka. We have business at the Ushigashira Shrine.”

The centers of Roppongi and Akasaka were less than two kilometers apart, but they still retrieved their mid-sized motorcycle from a monthly-payment parking lot they used under a fake name. Needless to say, this was insurance in case they ran into trouble and had to shake pursuit.

Misoka tossed a spare helmet to her older sister and continued the conversation.

“Well, now that we’re this far away, Haruka can’t chase after us even if she does wake up.”

“I hate how these helmets flatten my hair…”

With that, they drove straight to the Ushigashira Shrine which illuminated its building and trees with indirect lighting. They hid the motorcycle not too close and not too far before making a full circle around the shrine grounds on foot.

“I was expecting more security than this.”

“Nothing is more worthless than digital security that only runs at set times. Human security scares me the most since you cannot trick human eyes and they can make truly unpredictable random patrols.”

Misoka and Iroka moved swiftly as they spoke. The grounds were surrounded by a tall wall, but climbing over that was a simple task with two of them there. They quickly crossed that barrier and stepped onto the gravel garden. They avoided the komainu and sacred trees lit up from below and crouched low to run from shadow to shadow.

“We don’t get to use these techniques often. That training was a waste of time.”

“That just goes to show how much the miss is protecting us on a daily basis. We must never forget to be thankful.”

In truth, the two of them were not after anything in the Ushigashira Shrine. They were not interested in its thick safe or secret underground storeroom.

They just needed to enter the building.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Over the Wall. Well, one member of that group. I apologize for showing up without an appointment, but our master is in a bit of a bind. I hope that you can forgive us.”

Iroka got down on one knee in the unlit room and spoke in a flat voice that sounded like she was reading off a magic spell.

And in response.

The room’s paper lanterns came to life without warning. The soft flickering light was clearly fire and not light bulbs. Was that caused by static electricity, microwaves, or something else? The trick was unclear. It was possible the two intruders could be roasted in an instant using the exact same technique.

The oppressive silence made them hesitant to even breathe.

When Misoka audibly gulped, a change came over the surrounding atmosphere.

“Do not use that name. You might scare everyone off for no good reason.”

It was a wrinkly old woman’s voice.

And it suddenly rang down from the ceiling.

They had successfully made contact.

Contact with one of the beings who manipulated the course of the world from the shadows after crossing all boundaries: nation, race, religion, language, ideology, corporation, academic field, social class, etc. This was far more meaningful than some obvious safe.

Glasses Iroka said more with her head still bowed.

“But lowly and thoughtless people such as us do not even know your name.”

“Call me whatever you want. They only started worshiping me at this shrine in the modern era anyway. And our tomboy has no problem treating me like her own grandmother.”

“But…”

“Well, I guess I can’t expect you to let your guard down as much as that shrine maiden princess. I mean, she is the Connective Maiden – the one who connects us without fear.” The voice from the ceiling sounded somehow exasperated. “Anyway, maid, make sure your respect is directed to the proper person. There need only be one person to whom you bow your head. I am not so petty that I would try to take what is in your hearts as well.”

“…I am forever in your debt.”

“Hah hah. Not even we talk in that stuffy way anymore. Now, girl, what brings you here today?”

“Wouldn’t someone of your position already know exactly what we are doing?”

“I want to hear it from you.”

“Is that so?” said Iroka.

She was a data expert, but that was why she realized instantly that this was not someone that could be bargained with. The only option was to display every card she had in her deck and apply as much pressure as possible.

“In order to protect our beloved master, we are attempting to remake the Detached Magic Palace into the world’s smallest nation. We have already submitted all the digital paperwork, but it is being stopped at some point. …We would like to know who exactly is doing this. Whether we are to convince them to take our side or threaten them into stopping, we must know who our target is.”

“I see.”

Was the person they spoke with really in the attic or not? That remained unclear, but the sharp presence they felt was like having a knife pressed against their throats.

After a pause, the wrinkly voice spoke again.

“That is a difficult question to answer.”

“I am aware of that, but this is for our master and I must insist.”

“You fool. Do not underestimate me. I am not talking about the power balance.”

“Then what do you mean?”

“It is simply a difficult thing to explain. Your enemy definitely exists, but it would be hard to say they have a physical existence. Even though they definitely are there.”

“Hey, granny, if you’re dodging the question to stall for time, just come on out and say it. This isn’t our last stop tonight.”

Iroka kept her head bowed as she glared over at her rude sister, but the voice from the ceiling actually sounded delighted.

“Excellent. I do enjoy seeing a girl who is frank and to the point. In fact, maid, you should not give your blood relatives a look like that.”

“My apologies. I am unworthy of your kindness.”

“Now, you wanted to know your enemy’s identity, correct? Very well. I imagine the answer will only confuse you, but that is your right. It is, however, up to you whether or not you will accept the answer. The answer is a subway station.”

“Huh? A station???”

“Yes, the subway station closest to the National Diet Building. Now do you get what I mean?”

“…The Japanese government’s largest underground nuclear shelter?”

“It dates back to before the collapse of the Soviet Union. It was said to be a secret facility meant to contain the Diet members and top government officials in an emergency, but that is not enough to explain it. That facility is meant to keep the Japanese government running even if the capital is hit by a nuclear attack. That means it contains everything necessary to run the country. In that sense, you can think of the personnel as no more than gears used to keep the system running smoothly. The most important part is actually the machinery. The core of that facility is the supercomputer that forms the foundation of the executive network needed for this highly digitized society.”

There was a rumor about this.

It said that a certain being controlled everything in the country. And it said that being was not the Diet or the so-called Restaurants, but in fact an enormous mass of semiconductors.

“So our enemy…”

In other words.

In other words.

“…is a simulator?”

===Part 4===

“Why do I hate humans? That’s simple. Because they’re so foolish I would rather not believe I am one of them.”

That comment was made in the Iberian Orc village partway up the mountain.

On that gentle night, the pig-faced giants were seated around a fire. The red-armored and white-miniskirted Sage was smiling as she looked after the kids running around them, but the tone of her voice was the polar opposite.

Perhaps to work off some energy before going to bed, the little pig doll creatures asked her to play with them, but they did not seem to understand what she was saying. They may have thought it was part of some game of make believe.

“It was such a boring form of extinction.”

The elder alone was different.

That 5m giant gave the Sage a complicated look.

“It was no more than environmental changes and natural disasters brought on by global warming. No country or corporation could be accurately pinpointed as the cause. Since humans play no role in causing natural disasters, we just accept them as inevitable. If only a clear causal relationship could be established, there would have been anger. Our era had grown too developed.”

Some tearful kids ran over while screaming. Some of the naughtier pig dolls must have tried to sneak out of the village at night and seen something scary. There was a sound of rattling bones. Was that a jewel in a cowboy hat glinting in the moonlight from the forest?

The Sage always viewed the simple life on this island as such a bright thing. Almost like she was viewing a treasure that was forever beyond reach.

“However, there was a disaster environment simulator.”

She spoke the decisive words.

Most likely, it had not originally been built to destroy anything.

“That changed everything. That ''demon'' could calculate back through the butterfly effect, so it could find a cause for any and all catastrophes. It could find a target for the people’s hatred. …From there, it came down to arguing over blame and fighting silly wars. When you get down to it, no one ever knew if the simulator’s answers were even accurate and it was possible some engineer included some extraneous parameter in the equations. But when an AI displays an answer on the screen, everyone assumes it’s correct even if they have no idea how it was reached. How is that any different from a religion that kneels before a ''demon''?”

After that, there had been no escaping disaster.

A machine had destroyed the human race, but it had not required an army of murder weapons covered in composite armor. It had only required logic and a “whisper” that produced suspicion and doubt.

If you let someone deceive you, it was your own fault.

The Sage believed in that principle. If the 8 billion members of the human race at the time had actually used their own heads and held onto enough power to apply the brakes, it never would have ended like that.

Humanity had been destroyed by their own delusions.

How could they possibly record that embarrassing fact in the history books?

===Part 5===

The morning sun had risen.

The Next Voyager ghost ship shined orange in the dawn.

“Ugh… Shiver, shiver.”

Boo Boo only wore his loincloth even on a snowy mountain, so it had to be cold indeed for him to be rubbing his hands together on the deck. He could see his breaths and the deck pool was covered with thick ice. A human probably could have gone skating on it.

“I-I’m gonna die. I-I-I-I-I’m totally gonna diiiiiiiiiiiiie…”

Huldra shivered next to him after being kicked out of the girl’s room and partially transformed into something like a frozen food. There really was white frost on her eyelashes.

“Squeal. Are you okay, Huldra? Maybe I should stick you in the sunlight so you can thaw.”

“Abababa, ababababa.”

“Don’t die, Huldra. I’ll warm you up. Boo, where’d the hot water go!?”

Just as he started carrying the pink-twintailed girl (like a princess), Holy Swordswoman Beatrice happened to step outside and chaos soon followed.

The more unsightly parts will be omitted, but the following quotes sum it up well enough.

“Heh heh heh heh. No, this won’t do at all! That needs to be cooked through before it’s edible!!”

“Calm down, Beatrice! It’s okay! That’s just a sign of male friendship!!”

“Are you sure about that, Hermelina? I mean, Boo Boo doesn’t know what any of us look like on Earth, so the Huldra we see there is all that counts. Eh heh heh heh heh heh heh…”

The Holy Swordswoman entered a rather dangerous state with her tattered gray cloak spread out behind her like a demon lord, but the flirty pink-twintailed cheerleader did not notice because she was hallucinating from the cold.

“Wow, what a warm campfire. Thank you so much.”

“My, my. This Little Match Girl situation is only increasing her girliness. The unfortunate girl is always the star, so aren’t you only making the gentlemen holding her want to protect her all the more?”

“Wildefrau! Stop trying to make this even worse, you black-hearted girl! Argh, I can’t stop her on my own! Someone help me restrain this bomb fuse girl!!”

While Beatrice burst into flames with a magic circle behind her back, Gruagach and Rusalka kept the perfect distance to cook some salted river fish pierced on sticks as a quick way to secure some breakfast.

Boo Boo and Philinnion rubbed their eyes afterwards.

“Squeal, my body feels so warm after getting some food.”

“I know. Although that might have more to do with the sun rising higher into the sky. Ah, I really want to go back to sleep.”

Once that confused meal was complete, it was back to claiming territory. They had taken quite a lead the day before, so they only needed to keep that up. However…

“Huh?”

“What is it, Beatrice? Did you finally come back to your senses?”

“No, I was perfectly sensible from the beginning. But isn’t something about the ground different from before?” asked Beatrice while looking out across the glass land from the 9m height of the ghost ship’s side deck.

“Squeal, it’s broken all over the place!”

“Eh?”

Surprised, Gruagach quickly loosed a winged arrow into the sky above.

“You’re right. There are cracks covering a very wide area. And some other areas have been submerged, creating something like ponds and lakes. Could that be seawater?”

“Wait, we haven’t gotten back to Earth to register that data yet…”

“If the terrain changes before we do, won’t our data be rejected as inaccurate when we try to submit it as Pieces?”

Philinnion, who had grown even more cow-like in her pointed witch’s hat, joined the conversation as the unpleasant reports continued. Boo Boo and Beatrice jumped down from the deck to check for themselves, and…

“Ah, ahhh! The igloo I built is crumbling!”

“Wait, Boo Boo, don’t run over there! There’s a huge crevasse in between. That means we can’t use this route anymore.”

They had spent the entire previous day building glass igloos at set interval to create a “road”, but this meant all their efforts had been wasted.

Philinnion, Wildefrau, and the others were dumbfounded when they arrived.

“What happened? We all slept like babies last night, didn’t we? Wouldn’t we have woken up if someone had used powerful enough Magic to split apart the ground?”

“This may not have been intentional.” Wildefrau crossed her arms and raised her index finger. “This land is primarily made of silicon. In other words, it is glass. And the temperature difference between day and night was pretty extreme. Maybe it could not withstand that difference and broke all on its own.”

“Wait, wait, wait,” said Hermelina in her flat boob window priest robes. “Doesn’t that mean this terrain change isn’t a one-time thing? If this happens every single day, we’ll never be able to fill in the map. Registering the data as Pieces will become an unattainable dream. And this changes even more frequently than the Labyrinth!”

As expected, this was not going to be easy.

If they could not construct a route to safely cross the vast continent, they could never find the Hero. She stood at the turning points and sought victory whenever possible. And she did not care what happened to Ground’s Nir in the process. La Signora’s presence was definitely a threat, but there was no way to plan a proper journey across a continent where the terrain changed randomly every day. And if they rushed things and tried it anyway, they would end up cut off from the ship, which would spell their doom.

“Squeal. Is there no way to stop that cracking?”

“Hmm. Theoretically, it wouldn’t split if the temperature difference wasn’t so great, so we should be able to prevent it by keeping a fire going throughout the night…but we can’t do that across the entire continent.”

Moving at random would accomplish nothing.

They were stuck here for the moment.

They could not advance without coming up with a fundamental solution to this glass continent where the terrain split at random on a daily basis. They could not even consider searching for the Hero like this.

===Part 6===

“Hmph…”

Once morning arrived, Haruka of the three maid sisters was being even cuter than normal with her cheeks puffed out. The Detached Magic Palace was a Western-style mansion, but the older two sisters were seated in the entrance hall using a Japanese-style seiza.

“Um.”

“We really are sorry. We have learned our lesson.”

Iroka and Misoka could not look the youngest sister in the eye while she stood in front of them with hands on her hips. Yes, the general power balance was decided by seniority, but the older sisters were not powerful enough to completely overturn the scales of good and evil.

“But you don’t regret what you did, right? WTF! Did you really think I wouldn’t how you wanted to finish that sentence?”

“(Hey, Aneki, It saddens me to hear our cute little sister using internet slang in everyday conversations. You’re in charge of this digital stuff, so aren’t you letting her roam a little too freely out there!?)”

“(Yes, I may have been too confident in my filters. I was careless. How can I ever look the miss in the eye again?)”

“Quiet, both of you. And no more messing with my computer and phone while claiming it’s for my own good!”

This was not quite the same as pouring oil on the fire.

When that littlest maid entered angry mode, she would burn hotter no matter what you threw on the fire – even if it was a shortcake or a teddy bear. The only person who could reclaim that youngest sister’s smile was their master. It would be a long wait until that girl returned.

“So what kind of adventure were you two having while I was asleep? And what did you find out?”

“You see, Haruka, we only kept it from you because we wanted to protect our cute little sister, so-…”

“…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………”

“Aw, crap. She’s definitely making us go without food now.”

“We discovered that our troubles are caused by a simulator that controls the government from deep within the subway station closest to the National Diet Building.”

“Hey, no fair, Aneki! Don’t turn on me just because it’s looking bad!!”

Misoka shouted fiercely at her from the side, but the capable glasses girl kept a calm expression while seated on the floor. After all, going without food would be far too tragic. She was the perfect older sister in all things, but she wanted no part of a low-sugar diet meant to eliminate carbs from her life. The look in her eyes would be the same as an abandoned dog on a rainy day.

“Our enemy is not human. It has no desire and feels no fear of loss. That means we can’t convince it to work with us or threaten it to back off. All it does is find the optimal solution for the Japanese government and complete each step of the process. That explains why my countermeasures were so ineffective. We are standing on the rails it has set up. If we do not come up with a plan specific to this opponent, we can only wait for the giant runaway train to hit us.”

They did not know how many factions and organizations there were in this country, but it all felt so hollow once they began discussing an unseen simulator. All those things were like tentacles extending from the simulator’s fat main body and all the obvious conflicts and hidden malice was no more than a stimulant meant to control the masses more efficiently. And the people being used were not even aware of the role given to them.

“So what exactly are we going to do? We already know this country has no future if it decides milady is disposable despite all her hard work.”

“That is why we planned to begin a counterattack after taking a quick nap, but then we happened to find the gatekeeper of hell waiting for us.”

“What. Exactly. Are. ''We''. Going. To. Do?”

“…”

“…”

“If you don’t include me, I will clean up your rooms while you are gone. Do you really want to come back to an empty box of a room? Not a scrap of your personal possessions will remain. I mean, we are borrowing it all from milady, so we should be returning it anyway. Do you want to see just how clean a maid can make a room when she really puts her back into it?”

Those veteran older sisters decided now was the time to shift into a full prostration.

===Part 7===

They would never make any progress if they stayed on that cracked new continent. Beatrice made a quick decision with her tattered gray cloak flapping in the wind and had the Next Voyager carry them all back to the island of Ground’s Nir.

“Everyone is facing the same problem,” said the Holy Swordswoman on the ship. “Whatever the solution is, there’s sure to be more competition for whatever it requires. If we don’t get our hands on the materials soon, we’ll be caught in a commotion just like with the boats!”

“B-but, Beatrice, we can’t procure the materials if we don’t know what the solution is. We don’t have the assets to hoard everything.”

“I hate to say this, but we need help from someone shrewder than us.”

“Squeal? Shrewd?”

“It means smart, Boo Boo. I really wish we had another option, but where is that historical shut-in these days?”

They would have preferred to land at the port near the inn town, but if they angered Kallikantzaros any further, she really might bite them. They had no choice(?) but to land at the shoal by the southern forest.

Noble Dancer Rusalka sighed in her skintight leotard plus armor.

“So got any ideas?”

“I mean, there’s really only one possibility.”

Staying in the mangrove controlled by bipedal dogs and cats would accomplish nothing, so Beatrice led them across the salt bridges to cross the southern forest and reach the usual mountain. Boo Boo tilted his head as the type of trees changed.

“Huh? Are we going to my home?”

“No, not today. Well, this still kind of counts as your home.”

Hermelina’s group (which included the nudist and the mourning clothes girl) wanted to head back to the inn town to gather information, so they parted ways while Beatrice, Boo Boo, and Philinnion followed something like an animal trail.

Finally, they heard a rhythmic sound much like hammer strikes. Some familiar-sounding boos and squeals were mixed in.

“Oh? That bestial odor is getting stronger,” said Philinnion with her pointed witch’s hat swaying on her head.

It was not exactly a pleasant smell, but she may have had some resistance to it since she dealt with potions on a regular basis. There were plenty of smells worse than the body odor of living creatures.

The tall underbrush suddenly ended.

They found a relatively large grassy clearing with several leaf buildings.

This was the Iberian Orc village.

“Oh, it’s almost entirely back to normal!?”

Boo Boo sounded surprised, but Philinnion tilted her head next to him.

“Come to think of it, why is Boo Boo still living on his own now that everyone was freed from the Red and living in the village again?”

That was likely because he could not invite their nemesis Abyss into the village but he also could not abandon her when she was so helpless, but Beatrice did not bother explaining all that.

Some smaller round creatures approached while making higher-pitched boos and squeals.

“Are you from outside?”

“Poo, sniff sniff. I don’t smell any presents.”

“Make sure you go greet the elder. Squeal.”

The scorching red color of their skin had changed and they were no longer overcome by a powerful urge to attack and destroy.

They had been freed from the Red disaster caused by the artificial atmospheric barrier.

The sight of so many Iberian Orcs alive and enjoying themselves in their own village was an emotional one.

However…

“(Huh? With all these pig-faced giants here, um, how am I supposed to tell them apart from Boo Boo?)”

“(Don’t be rude, cow. If your facial recognition is that bad, maybe you need new glasses.)”

“Poo, poo, poo. Squeal, squeal. Miss!”

Beatrice hugged one of the pig dolls while pouting her lips.

Boo Boo tilted his head.

“Squeal, is that your friend, Beatrice?”

“Heh heh heh. I’ve met him a few times. I even gave him a proper name. Because of that cute noise he makes, I call him Poo P-…”

“Don’t you dare call him that.”

Philinnion’s voice dropped frighteningly low for once, but the Iberian Orcs were not their top priority at the moment.

A skinny Royal Elf wearing a short green dress was extending her arms and legs in a dance at the center of the village square. With a visual like that, even the sweat leaving her skin and hair glittered like the morning dew.

Beatrice put a hand on her hip with the tattered gray cloak fluttering.

“Quit showing off over there.”

“This is a holy ritual. Do not interrupt me, barbarian.”

Long-eared Sibyl continued dancing as she responded. She was apparently doing more than showing off her lovely form within a village of nothing but pigs.

She managed to look divine even while performing an energetic dance and she had more to say.

“There is not that much to worry about now that Boo Boo there has opened the path of reconciliation with the humans, but it would be safest to give this village a proper purpose and justification for its existence. I am giving those who live here the official protection of the three royal families. That forbids any outsiders from messing with them.”

Boo Boo heard what sounded like a sheet beating at the air, so he looked up. A brown girl and white woman stood next to each other atop the roof of the elder’s house. The two of them together were Archangel Marinka who represented the sun – including the solar eclipse.

Philinnion tilted her head with her large chest squeezed between her suspenders.

“But you’re missing the royal family of the sea, aren’t you?”

“No. I will not let Vivian’s death be a meaningless one. I will bury her in this land and have the powerful and honest Iberian Orcs act as grave keepers. That gives them a legitimate reason to occupy this holy ground. And the unworthy are forbidden from setting foot here.”

It may have been unpleasant to have your homeland turned into a giant grave, but the Iberian Orcs had lost a purpose for their great combat power now that the threat of Ultimate Weapon Abyss was gone for good. And unlike military weapons, they could not simply be disposed of. Giving them a new purpose may have been a form of salvation for them.

At any rate…

“Since you’re here, it looks like I guessed right. Where is the Sage?”

“In there.” Sibyl formed a lovely bridge as part of her dance and pointed in a certain direction with one foot. “But since you did not see the Sage while she had shut herself off from the world, this might be too great a shock for you.”

“?”

Sibyl’s foot was pointed toward the largest of the leaf houses. Needless to say, that was the elder’s. It may have functioned as a gathering place and not just a residence. Boo Boo and the others walked there and heard movement within before even entering it.

When they had found the central shaft while trying to follow the Sage, Boo Boo had seemed to give a quick prayer while viewing the ruins of this house, but…

“Boo Boo, what’s the etiquette for entering the elder’s house?”

“Squeal. You yell real loud. Like this: Elderrrr!”

The prayer had apparently been his response to the ruined state of the house and was unnecessary in its current lively state. He pushed aside the leaf door like it was a curtain.

A shocking sight awaited them.

Someone who looked an awful lot like Beatrice was laughing loudly with her head between the giant elder’s legs in what could maybe be called a piggy-back ride.

“Squeal!? I’m scared! Wait, stop that, Sage! I’m wobbling too much!!”

“Wa ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!”

“I’m scared!?”

The Sage was swinging that 5m body around in a piggy back ride (with the piggy on top) and the elder quickly grew tearful while he was shaken back and forth. The Sage raced around the house while the round pig dolls chased after her, squealing all the way. They were insisting they go next on that frightening human back ride.

Beatrice froze up and summed it up in two simple words.

“You’re insane.”

“Don’t worry, Beatrice,” said Philinnion. “You’re pretty much the same when it comes to Boo Boo.”

The Sage noticed them and briefly stopped, giving the elder enough time to pretty much roll off of her.

“Oh, wait, elder. …Dammit, you rude people. Why did you have to interrupt at the best part?”

“The thing is…”

“Use adhesive. The quick-drying kind. It would probably be fastest to cut into the trunks of the Sticky Cedars around here to gather their sap by the bucket or to steal tons of honey wax from Sucking Bee hives. The Diamond Salt in the southern forest wouldn’t be bad either. Of course, you can’t use any of this as is. You need to use it as a Mixing ingredient so you can get a large enough quantity of the final product.”

The red-armored and white-miniskirted Sage cut her off and gave that explanation while the little pig dolls climbed up her body. She used one hand to support a small child that took the wrong path for the ascent and bumped his head against the overhang of her large breasts.

“Sorry, but this trick is used for car maintenance and home renovation products back on Earth. Although there is a risk of getting trapped inside during an accident or disaster. Once you have that, use it to build a path across the continent. Is that all you needed? I want to have some fun. Lots and lots of fun.”

“How-…?”

“How did I know what you were going to ask? Did you forget I am with Sibyl who holds the three royal treasures which can see almost anything? …Of course, that ‘almost’ is important to remember.”

The Sage really was the Sage. She was on a different level even after going soft.

“If only those treasures could transmit instead of just receive. Well, trying to force that usage could easily end up as an attack that tears apart the ground below our feet, so maybe it isn’t worth the risk.”

This meant not even the Sage and Sibyl could say for sure where the Hero was hiding on that new continent in the ocean. That was one thing to which she did not seem to know the answer. Was the Hero skilled at staying concealed, or was it a simple matter of distance? This was an entire continent, so they could only hope their goal was not actually on the other side of the planet.

“Wa ha ha!”

“Squeal!?”

“You little ones are so light. You need to grow up big and strong. But for now, you’re helpless in my grasp!”

The pig dolls screamed in enjoyment as they flew through the air.

The Sage seemed to care more about the village here than the fate of the world. That may have been for the best. At the very least, no one wanted her to bring chaos to the world again.

===Part 8===

Now, then.

“Squeal. So what was all that about add-hee-siv?”

“The Sage is basing it on the nature of glass. I see. I guess if you need cunning, she would be the one to go to. Philinnion, how should we go about acquiring this?”

“Good question. We could get it at the inn town, but it’s pretty cheap stuff. If we went around buying it all up, people would take notice and realize how useful it would be. We don’t want it turning into a hot commodity. If we needlessly increase its supposed value, we’ll be stuck in the same place we were with the Shocking Tingle Peppers.”

“Then I guess we should discuss this with Hermelina and Huldra. If we come up with a convincing reason for needing the adhesive, no one will question it. Let’s go the pubs and inns to spread the word about how our ghost ship is falling apart. If people know we need lots of materials to repair it, they’ll ignore it when we’re rushing around gathering stuff.”

“(You’re pretty cunning yourself. And your mind works quick. The two of you aren’t all that different really.)”

“I am not like that Magic-obsessed freak. Do I need to milk you?”

Boo Boo was no longer afraid to visit the inn town. He descended the mountain with Beatrice and Philinnion and entered the bustling city.

Everyone must have been stopped by the cracking glass continent issue. The stone-paved roads were full of people back from an attempt. A lot of people were running around trying to gather information.

Someone raised a hand in greeting.

“Hey, how you doing?”

“Squeal.”

They had no real purpose and were just passing by. But they had not been speaking to Beatrice or Philinnion. The Holy Swordswoman tilted her head.

“Boo Boo, have you already made some friends?”

“I’ve started talking with the humans lately. They say the animal trails I make are easier to travel on.”

Boo Boo made sure to walk on the side of the road so his giant frame did not get in the way and he was no longer seen as out of place here.

“(Feeling jealous? Grin, grin.)”

“(I-I am not! I really will milk you, cow!)”

They met up with Hermelina’s group who were just hanging around after checking some of the restaurants and pubs where information tended to gather. Hermelina must have appreciated having a definite goal beyond simply “gathering information”. When she heard the plan, she gently stretched her back to forcibly push out her flat chest.

“I see. We can’t keep the glass continent from cracking, so we make it so the cracks won’t widen.”

“Although for now we can probably only cover a single strip of land like we’re laying out asphalt.”

“That’s fine. We’re not trying to actually develop the land. We just have to find the Hero. I do want to establish some bases as Pieces in order to avoid unnecessary trouble such as tolls and waiting our turn at the coast, but we can’t get so caught up in that that we forget why we’re doing this in the first place. …But this means we yet again have to spend a ton of gears to acquire materials, doesn’t it? Sigh, I really want to build some ETC tollbooths in this world. Everyone would hate us if we did, though.”

“Squeal. So what’s going to happen?”

When Boo Boo tilted his head, Hermelina started to answer but then got a troubled look on her face.

“Glass reinforcement, huh? I guess giving the name of a novelty good wouldn’t do much for someone from Grand’s Nir, would it?”

“Demonstrating it would be fastest.”

Beatrice grabbed a glass from the table and rubbed something all across the surface. Then she used Fire Magic to quickly dry it.

“Look at this, Boo Boo.”

“Ah!?”

The pig-faced giant cried out because Beatrice let go of the glass. But there was no high-pitched shattering sound when it hit the floor. There was only a dull sound and the glass itself seemed to grow white.

But that was not what happened.

It was technically covered with small cracks, but the adhesive rubbed over it allowed it to keep its shape after shattering.

Beatrice winked as she explained.

“It’s the same idea as the security film placed over windows. If we can make enough of this, we can prevent the glass continent’s cracks from growing even after it breaks.”

===Part 9===

“Pant, pant!”

This was highly unusual. Iroka, oldest of the three maid sisters, was breathing heavily and she wiped sweat from her brow. She must not have had it in her to pull out a handkerchief.

She could not run any further.

Her vision was blurring.

She leaned against the wall next to her. The chill of the concrete felt nice, but she also knew this was dangerous. Just like the chilly feeling after a bath, this would take away more of her body heat than necessary and she might be unable to move by the time the cold feeling caught up with her.

“Sigh…”

She blinked again and again, but it did not bring her vision back into focus. That was when it hit her. She removed her glasses, wiped the lenses off with a handkerchief, and put them back on. Her vision was much better now, so she must have been running quite frantically.

The cold fluorescent lights illuminated what looked like a straight stretch of underground passageway. This area took so many 90-degree turns that she could not see what lay ahead.

How had she ended up here?

Where were Misoka and Haruka?

She tried to remember, but a dull pain exploded deep in her mind. She groaned and leaned against the hard and chilly wall again.

The subway station closest to the National Diet Building.

The simulator hidden in its depths.

If that was getting in their way, the answer was simple: destroy it. The machine’s very existence was not officially recognized, so its owner would have no way of accusing them if it was lost.

That said, they could not exactly carry in drills and pickaxes and start smashing stuff. If they could not be made to pay through the official channels, there were plenty of more illicit ways to take revenge.

That meant they needed a form of destruction that would not be so obvious from an outside perspective.

Fortunately, they were up against a simulator. It was only a machine. Thousands of people in dozens of sections would be complexly interlinked to create a system so large no one could see its full scope. It was unlikely an external cyber attack would be of any use.

But that was fine.

The different staff members would show more restraint about each other in such an environment. They would assume someone else knew what they did not and that assumption would grow. So if someone snuck in and replaced one of the disks lined up in the boxes with an illicit ROM, no one would know what had changed in the whole.

Without an accurate picture to compare to, they could not search for mistakes.

(What happened?)

It had gone well most of the way.

They had made it deep within the thick concrete shelter without being noticed.

Or so they had thought.

(Misoka, Haruka. What happened?)

“What a pain.”

“!?”

Iroka gasped and looked around when she heard a wrinkly voice out of nowhere. This was a straight concrete passageway. There was no sign of anyone hiding there and the voice did not sound like it came from around a corner. The bespectacled oldest sister slowly looked to the source of the sound: up.

It came from the nuclear shelter’s ceiling.

“It is true I gave you the hint, but I didn’t expect you to rush straight here. You know how woefully unprepared you were now, don’t you? I recommend leaving and trying again later.”

Iroka recognized the voice.

She was cautious, but she did not take any specific action.

“You are up against a simulator, something that properly inspires people’s sense of danger to help save their lives. But if that ability is abused, it can easily crush people through extreme external stress.”

“Does this mean…you were on their side too?”

“Their side, hm? I do not know what lines you are using to divide up the world, but it seems you still do not properly understand what it means to be Over the Wall. I have crossed all barriers. I am not bound by the power balance of the common world.”

“…”

“Not that being Over the Wall was even meant to refer to that in the first place.” There was a hint of self-deprecation in the voice. “I will guide you to the exit. You can regroup with the other two on the surface. But if you try this method again, you will not be so lucky a second time. There is only so much I can do to hide your actions.”

“Are you using my sister’s lives to threaten me?”

“We both hold the other’s Achilles’ heel. If you three die, it would make my selfish shrine maiden princess sad and I would prefer to avoid that if at all possible.”

“Shrine maiden princess?”

“I already explained her true nature to you.” The voice from the ceiling did not elaborate. “Hurry it up. The enemy’s fingers can easily shred the human psyche. Attempting to understand this with the Newtonian physics you believe in is useless.”

“What did it have me do?”

“That is an oddity even among those who are Over the Wall.”

“What?” Even Iroka gulped here. “No matter how good its specs, it is still just a machine. Why would you give it that title?”

“It would seem you indeed have a mistaken understanding what it means to cross all barriers. Wealth, academic history, and even being a biological being are not all that relevant when it comes to qualifying.”

The fluorescent lights flashed according to a pattern. It began right in front of Iroka and seemingly flowed further down the straight passageway. She took that to mean “follow me” and dragged her body along while it felt as heavy as a wet blanket.

“I will tell you what it means to be Over the Wall.”

“Onee-chan!?”

Her vision grew bright.

She found herself below the blue sky. This was not an official subway exit. She thought it had to be some kind of emergency exit or maintenance hatch, but when she looked back, she saw nothing of the sort. She was in a large park. She could not find a cleverly hidden door or even any kind of thick wall whatsoever.

Misoka and Haruka stood in front of her.

They seemed to have been mysteriously led here as well. Iroka must not have been the only one who could not remember what route they had taken to get here.

How far had they walked?

Was this really real life?

While considering those meaningless questions, Iroka recalled what she had heard while walking.

“Any being that has crossed the barrier between worlds is considered Over the Wall. Thus, anyone with that title is not contained within the framework of ordinary physics. My discoverer ignored the original myths and called me Tiamat, but I am not the only one like this. Not one of us found on this planet can be called purely human in any form. So even if something beyond human understanding occurs, you defenseless humans can only accept it for what it is.”

===Part 10===

They needed an adhesive that functioned like window security film.

Beatrice’s Party was making progress on gathering supplies in the inn town, but time was an issue. When thinking about exploring the glass continent, they had to consider the travel time to and from it as well. They could only stay in this world for a few days and they had already needed to head back to the inn town due to an unexpected setback.

They were at about the halfway point timewise.

Any mistakes would eat up further time, so even though they had a lot of free time, they could not take any bold actions either. It was an odd in-between state.

“Wouldn’t it be best to reset things for ourselves?” With her skinny body covered by a skintight leotard and thick armor, Rusalka made a reasonable suggestion to the others. “If we made our way to the continent now, we would only have to head back almost immediately, right?”

The glass continent would crack unpredictably due to the temperature difference and the terrain would change. They had gathered plenty of surveying data and Screenshots in their Shining Weapons, but those were unlikely to count as Pieces back on Earth. However, that did not matter at the moment.

Being in their top condition was more important.

If they returned to Earth to recuperate, they would have the full limit of a few days to work with again.

“Squeal. I can work on my own just fine.”

“There’s no recovering from a mistake when on your own, so don’t. Besides, once on the continent, you have to consider the possibility of running across the Hero. La Signora is bad news. Nothing about her is logical and it’s all on a ridiculous scale. You can’t try a one-on-one confrontation with someone before even knowing how powerful they really are. Got that?”

Besides that, Boo Boo would never have worked with window security film before. They could not have him start working on his own when he did not know what he was doing.

This was different from a marathon or relay race with a set goal. They had to keep in mind that there could be unexpected holes anywhere in that undeveloped land. Taking the time to build a proper road would end up saving time in the long run.

Beatrice waved lightly at the others.

“I’ll be going then, Philinnion, Hermelina.”

“Sure. But let’s at least decide on a time to meet back up. I don’t want any delays due to that.”

“Crap, I’ve been in this world so much lately I bet I have tons of paperwork and emails piling up.”

With that, the girls started toward their respective Gates back to Earth.

When the red dress girl returned to Tokyo, she found bespectacled Iroka holding a white porcelain teapot instead of small animal-like Haruka.

“Hm? What’s going on, Iroka?”

“It is not like I am incapable of preparing tea, miss. I just usually leave it to the more suitable person.”

Did that mean Haruka was busy with another job or not feeling well?

“If you need to change up your shifts, just tell me.”

“Not to worry. She is a tough little girl. Given the look on your face, would you prefer some cocoa over elegant tea?”

The red dress girl did not really have anything to do, so she was only messing around on her phone when Haruka finally showed up.

“Oh, are you back, milady?”

“So what happened?”

That simple question was not given a clear answer.

This return to Earth was meant to reclaim her usual internal rhythm, such as her internal clock, but she was so on edge that she doubted she could get any sleep. She felt she had no choice but to rest in the living room sofa.

While holding the remote and watching TV, she felt more focused on the action of flipping through channels than on watching the afternoon shows. Unlike the past, there were so many stations to choose from. With cable or satellite included, you could find yourself wandering through specialist channels for crazy samurai movies and world heritage documentaries.

“?”

She felt something soft on her thighs and found the second sister had brought her a lap blanket.

“…Thanks, Misoka.”

“It’s fine. This is your home after all.”

The hot cocoa and lap blanket must have soothed her nerves. It was like a dam breaking. Sleepiness overwhelmed her and her vision blurred while she heard the maid finish her sentence.

“No matter what might happen.”

After getting some rest, the red dress girl returned to the world of Ground’s Nir.

“?”

The red-armored and white-miniskirted Holy Swordswoman rubbed the tattered gray cloak between her fingers. She tilted her head because her memories felt half real and half like a dream. That said, she was already in this world. They had set a time and a place to meet up, so she decided to focus on the trouble here for now.

It was evening.

They had their preparations in order this time. After meeting up with the others at Boo Boo’s brick house, they used the Next Voyager ghost ship to reach the glass continent.

“Hyah! This place gets so cold once the sun sets, doesn’t it? Maybe we should have waited a bit longer and arrived in the morning!”

It was not even cold yet, but the memories were enough for Philinnion to hold her shoulders, squishing her large breasts between her arms. Meanwhile, (flat) Hermelina saw things differently.

“This is perfect, actually. The Sage’s advice is only a theory at this point, so I want to test it out to make sure it works. I don’t want to find we wasted an entire day of work again.”

Armored leotard Rusalka tilted her head.

“So you want to see the adhesive’s effects before putting in too much work with it?”

“Exactly. So hurry! If we don’t solidify some of the land before it gets completely dark, it won’t be a proper test!!”

The giant ocean survey ship was meant to carry a crew of more than a thousand, so it had been simple enough to load it with plenty of large barrels along with all their food and water. They had taken the island’s natural adhesive substances like Sticky Cedar sap and Sucking Bee honey wax and then Philinnion and Huldra had used Mixing to add filler materials that increased the quantity without reducing the effectiveness.

Once down on the glass land in the fading sunlight, Hermelina planted another flag.

“No more wasted effort. Let’s start by hardening this area.”

She took some Screenshots containing coordinate data and saved them on her Shining Weapon so she could use them as Pieces back on Earth.

Boo Boo carried a large barrel over and carefully tilted it. A thick, translucent goop with an acrid chemical smell silently spread out.

“What should the rest of us do? This adhesive is meant to hold the ground in place, so I’m afraid stepping in it will get us permanently stuck there.”

Cross sword and belt Wildefrau started getting worried, but cheer uniform Huldra replied with a somewhat bored voice.

“It only reacts to glass objects, so we’ll be fine. It technically dissolves a thin layer of the ground and binds with that. You should be able to spread it around with a normal mop or rag without your tool hardening up.”

In other words, they were going to draw a thick line across the white land as if with a giant brush and that would create a safe road which would not crack. If the ground did not break and the terrain did not change, they could register it as Pieces and make it their own. They would need quite a lot of adhesive, but this was easier than laying asphalt.

“Squeal. Since we don’t know which parts will crack in the cold, shouldn’t we try spreading this in different directions?”

“Good point. …We need to think about what to do if we wake up tomorrow to find it wouldn’t have affected the part we worked on regardless. Wildefrau’s below-zero attacks should be able to create similar cracks, but it would be best to test it in the natural environment.”

If they registered this landing point as a Piece, they would be using this as their base from now on. It would be helpful to draw out several lines to create a spider web of pathways they could use.

Hermelina wiped sweat from her brow and shivered from the chill that finally reached her.

“Now it really feels like we’re claiming territory.”

“I might cry if we wake up tomorrow morning to find nothing but cracked crevasses like before.”

Beatrice’s ominous comment earned some light anger from Philinnion and Huldra.

The real work would begin the following day.

Their previous trip here had taught them all too well how cold it got at night. Once the sun had fully set and the stars appeared in the night sky, they stopped working and returned to the Next Voyager.

“Oh, no! I can already see my breath! Nature’s freezer is back!!”

“Scramble up the ladder if you want, Philinnion, but since you have fingerless gloves, I would recommend not touching the metal with your bare fingers. Don’t blame me if your skin gets stuck.”

They had met up fairly late, so most of them had already eaten. Boo Boo was hungry despite having eaten already, so suspender boobs Philinnion gave him some dried meat that did not need to be prepared. Feeling full was more important than nutrition here, so something he could chew on for a while was best.

That left one thing to consider: how were they going to survive this frigid night?

“What’s there to worry about? Just wrap yourself in fire.”

“I know, right? Just have 100% Water Resistance and you won’t take any Ice Damage at all.”

The two with ridiculous fire and ice abilities were an exception.

Pink-twintailed Alchemist Cheerleader Huldra let a thick cloth flap in the wind.

“Heh heh heh. Look at this, chief. It’s a sleeping bag made from Fluffy Bird feathers! You have to keep an eye on the inn town’s Flea Market Maze because you sometimes find stuff like this there. Now I can survive a cold night with ease! Yay!!”

“Oh, is that so? So when you were supposed to be working on Mixing the adhesive, you were actually preparing for your own comfort? And our PI office’s wallet is a shared thing where we all keep the gears we’ve earned, isn’t it?”

“Um, uh, heh heh heh. Don’t be mad, chief☆”

“That sleeping bag belongs to all of us.”

“Wait! Please don’t take it away from me like this! You girls get to cram yourselves into a small cabin where you can keep each other warm, but Boo Boo and I are risking our lives out in the night!”

Huldra’s tears were starting to freeze over, but curled rolled ponytail Rusalka made a cruel point despite being about a Chinese zodiac cycle younger.

“If you had just snuck off with your sleeping bag instead of trying to brag about it, none of this would have happened.”

“Rusalka, there is a simple saying to sum that up: silence is golden.”

Huldra screamed, but no one there felt any sympathy. If she was going to do this, she needed to be ready to prepare enough for everyone.

Hermelina spat out a comment while leaving with the sleeping bag in her arms.

“You complain, but you survived last time. You can use Boo Boo for warmth again.”

“Ahhhh, did you have to remind her of that!? Are you ''trying'' to get me killed!?”

“Oh, right. I need to take care of a pink-haired nuisance before she causes any trouble tonight. I completely forgot.”

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?”

Beatrice’s entire body burned with enough flames that she must have forgotten the boat was mostly made of wood, but that at least gave them a source of fire. Boo Boo held out a handmade torch made from a cloth wrapped around the end of a wooden stick to light it and then raised it over his head like a small child showing off a popsicle.

“Squeal, let’s take good care of this. It can keep us warm and toasty if used right.”

“Be careful with that fire, Boo Boo. Keep some water on hand to-…no, it would probably just freeze. In that case, keep something to cover up the fire. And don’t use it in a closed room.”

“Boo. But, Hermelina, I feel like I would freeze if I opened a window.”

“If you aren’t careful, you’ll be killed by carbon monoxide. You see it in mangas and dramas a lot, but building a campfire in a cave is a big no-no.”

“?”

Either her examples were poorly chosen or he would not believe something he had not seen for himself because Boo Boo looked confused. Hermelina let out a white sigh (with her boob window exposing her chest to the cold).

“Anyway, that’s the rule. This was designed to be a pretty fancy ship, so it probably has rooms with a fireplace or chimney. Or you could use the kitchen or boiler room. I’m not saying you can’t use the fire; I’m saying look for somewhere you can use it safely. Huldra.”

“I’ll show him the way! But please stop pointing out that we’re together when Beatrice is around!!”

With that, it was time to survive the frigid night.

Boo Boo transferred the fire to the fireplace next to an old bar counter, Kallikantzaros showed up to play after hearing half-scorched Huldra’s sobs, and the Vampire lay alongside the Iberian Orc as he went to sleep. The sleeping bag had been a good idea even if it had been taken away. They had searched the ship for something similar and found some waterproof cloth meant to repair torn sails. That proved to be a powerful ally.

And.

“Snorrrre! Snorrrre!! Mutter, mutter…ah. Huh? Where’s Kallikantzaros?”

The nearly-4m giant rubbed his eyes with the back of his large hands and found the red negligee girl was gone. Light was entering the edge of the dark night sky and the stars were disappearing behind an orange glow.

Morning had arrived.

“Squeal… It really is cold. I don’t think I slept much.”

“I-I beg to differ with all that loud snoring you were doing.”

The pink-twintailed girl had wrapped her shivering body tightly in the waterproof cloth, but she had not ended up like a frozen fish this time. The ability to learn and use tools to overcome hardships may have been a defining trait of humans.

Once awake, they were curious how things were outside. They could still see their breath at dawn, but after removing his sail repair material and putting out the fire in the fireplace, Boo Boo left the old bar and approached the door to the side deck.

He found someone there already.

“Good morning, Boo Boo.”

“Squeal.”

Beatrice giggled at how he sleepily rubbed his eyes and she pointed at the glass ground 9m below.

Philinnion had cautiously moved out ahead (despite being a healer) by crawling along the ground. That pressed her butt tightly against her shorts, so it looked like that cow was a threat in more than just the chest department. She must have wanted to see how the adhesive she had made was doing because she tapped the back of her hand against the ground every so often. There were white cracks all over, but there were no large gaps. It had all been held in place and forcibly kept in a single piece.

“The experiment was a success.” Beatrice let out a white breath and smiled. “Now the road we make won’t go away. It’s time we finally crossed this continent and tracked down the Hero!”

===Part 11===

After eating a breakfast made by putting sliced bread in hot soup to increase the apparent quantity, it was finally time to begin the real recovery.

They had to claim their territory.

They would send out drones to investigate the unexplored glass continent as efficiently as possible, take that data back to Earth to register it as Pieces as a way to expand their freedom of movement, and use that to search out Hero La Signora.

…That was the general idea anyway, but that plan was missing a step. Gradually filling in their map was meaningless if the entire terrain had changed the following day.

They needed to work toward accomplishing something meaningful.

Beatrice made a request with her tattered gray cloak fluttering behind her.

“Gruagach, start by accurately surveying the existing cracks in the ground. The security film method can prevent new cracks from forming, but it can’t repair the large ravines that already exist. It’s unfortunate, but we have to work our way around those. But we can record the path we take and register it on Earth as a Piece.”

“Understood.”

“Some ponds and lakes may have formed when water flooded the cracks, so don’t forget to record data at high tide and low tide.”

Once Beatrice was done talking, the Summon Hunter in mourning clothes opened a few magic circles in the air in front of her right eye and then loosed several arrows high into the sky. They sprouted swan-like wings along the way to transform themselves into eyes and ears in the sky.

“Our route is going to take a large curving S-shape as we avoid the existing cracks. Does that mean twice the distance compared to a straight route?”

There was no way to predict this kind of unexpected setback, but it was still not pleasant to learn about something they had never even considered.

“Boo Boo, it would be easier to roll the adhesive barrels instead of lifting them. Don’t worry. They’re sealed up tight, so it won’t spill out when you tilt them on their side.”

“Squeal.”

“Oh, but wouldn’t it be better if it did? The adhesive only hardens on the glass ground, so with a bit of ingenuity, we could probably make a device that creates a road just by rolling the barrel.”

Wildefrau, the exhibitionist in a cross sword and belts, had that idea, and armor leotard Rusalka joined in.

“Would it be something like that roller the baseball team drags around the field to smooth things out? I dunno what you actually call it, though.”

“We can build our own little invention later. Let’s do it the way we know works for now. C’mon, get your mop ready.”

Boo Boo and Hermelina were the go-to people for physical strength, so they rolled the large barrels of adhesive while Beatrice and Philinnion were in charge of spreading it around with mops. Gruagach surveyed everything from the sky and Rusalka used wind to remove the chemical odor.

Once they got started, they made quick progress.

“Boo, boo, boo, boo. Boo boo bee boo.”

Boo Boo seemed to be having fun seeing the road grow as he rolled the barrel. When Beatrice let her guard down, he moved so far out ahead that he was nearly out of sight.

“Boo Boo, we can’t keep up with the mops if you pour out that much. And don’t forget to plant flags along the way.”

“Squeal, this is mine for real this time!”

Once they had those landmarks up in places, it started to feel more real for Beatrice and the others too. Boo Boo seemed interested in the Piece-registration Screenshots which were not the same as the rock wall drawings he was used to. He must not have known the blunt weapon he had carried around for so long was capable of that. The work was not easy, but they were indeed drawing a large line out along the ground.

White Witch Philinnion stopped to wipe the sweat from her brow, jiggling her suspenders-bound breasts in the process.

“Whew. I haven’t seen anyone else out here. Does that mean it’s going to take them a while longer to figure out this security film method?”

“It was the same back when we got here first by using the ghost ship to skip all the competition in the inn town, but I really hope we don’t have any more surprises in store for us.”

Boo Boo and the others continued constructing the road while Gruagach sent ahead arrows to act as their eyes and ears. Each arrow did not cover much area, but creating grape-like clusters of those small areas helped gradually fill in their blank map. Doing that to gather the materials for Pieces was their goal for the day.

The mourning clothes girl’s somewhat lowered voice came from behind her veil.

“This scenery could look entirely different by tomorrow, couldn’t it?”

“But the road we’ve made will remain intact. We can gradually increase the strengthened area and we can register the route as a Piece back on Earth. That guarantees we can freely travel along it.”

Hermelina and Huldra were not action cops who specialized in flashy car chases and shootouts. When pursuing someone, they knew firsthand that those exciting events were less useful than slowly but surely closing in on their target using human wave tactics and door-to-door search operations.

Their ultimate objective was of course finding the Hero, but they did not need to locate her right away.

“She’s definitely around here somewhere. That much we know.” Beatrice spoke quietly while looking to the cracked land’s horizon. “She needs food and water to maintain her biological body. And if she’s left everything to a machine, that’s bound to make heat and noise. She has to leave some kind of sign of her presence if she physically exists on this land.”

They finally came across a few of the glass domes they had built before. Gruagach stabbed an arrow into those to use them as fixed observation points.

Naturally, those observation points would also be registered as Pieces.

Their Shining Weapons had plenty of storage space, so it was worth recording everything they could.

“To be honest, we can’t really expect these to last for long.”

“That’s fine. The winged arrows in the sky are all that really matter. The ones on the ground can just be imitations meant to frighten the Hero.”

Even nonfunctioning mockup security cameras were said to noticeably reduce the amount of shoplifting. These surveillance devices were real. And if no one could tell whether or not they were working from the outside, they would have to be cautious of them all.

The odds of coincidentally running across the Hero on this vast continent were slim, but for better or worse, they could control the flow of people by creating roads and scattering surveillance devices everyone had to watch out for. It was much like how the desert was a large place, but you could keep tabs on who was traversing it by setting up checkpoints along the silk road that took the optimum course across.

“This is such a barren place.” Rolled blonde ponytail Rusalka sighed and sent a light low kick into Boo Boo’s thick leg as he excitedly moved out ahead. “The glass land has no drainage at all, so getting food or even fresh water will not be easy. As big as the continent is, there might be a limited few places the Hero can actually live.”

“I wonder, I wonder, I wonder what’s for lunch,” sang Boo Boo in an adlibbed song while he worked. He sounded carefree, but that was from the viewpoint of someone who never had to worry about getting food. If he got lazy, he would starve to death.

“Tah dah. Today’s lunch is Wild Cow milk and Steamy Potato vichyssoise with Dry Wheat cereal as a topping☆”

“Boo, vichy-what? Is that some powerful human’s name???”

“It’s a cold soup made from potatoes and cream, Boo Boo.”

Philinnion sounded excited, but when you let the healer cook, you apparently got what you would be served while sick instead of something from a picnic.

A leather water bottle contained a soup apparently made by combining crushed potatoes with animal milk. It may have been more like nutritionally reinforced milk flavored with salt and pepper.

“Squeal, didn’t we have soup for breakfast too? Do you like hot water, Philinnion?”

“Not really. I love a wide variety of things: risotto, gratin, gnocchi, fried cheese, French toast, and plenty more. Although I do have to admit white stew and cheese fondue are nice too.”

“That is an impressive list of nothing but dairy products you’ve got there.”

Beatrice and Hermelina gave that annoyed response in unison, but you could not forget that her primarily Japanese diet at the Ushigashira Shrine played a role in what she would choose when actually given a choice. This alternate world came with plenty of benefits and risks, but it was also a place to get away from the restrictions of Earth.

The meal was nutritious and easy to eat, but that meant it was also reminiscent of the food given to someone with heat fatigue. Regardless, it all looked fresh and new to Boo Boo who only ever removed the blood and organs from the animal he caught and either ate it raw or cooked it just a little. His eyes widened as he crunched on the cereal in his large mouth.

“Squeal! I’ve never eaten anything so weird!!”

“My, my. But if that’s enough to surprise you, you’re in for a real treat when you try one of the pancakes with ice cream on top, which is sweet and salty just like some Ogura toast.”

Whatever she might say, Philinnion was clearly enjoying herself as she brought a hand to her mouth and smiled. There were not many tough guys worth serving a meal to quite like Boo Boo.

“Boo, this looks like it’ll get soggy, so I need to eat it fast!”

“No, Boo Boo. Make sure to chew before you swallow.”

Beatrice’s gentle warning was not enough to stop him. All she could do was rub the pig-faced giant’s back as he chowed down.

This scene might make it seem like the threat of the Hero had passed. Time passed more calmly than the white clouds in the blue sky.

But they could not just go home because they could not find her.

Hero La Signora stood at the turning points and won whenever possible. That thinking had led her to slaughter a great many (people accused of being) witches 300 years ago and she had honestly thought that oppression would help protect the witches. Since she had fled to Ground’s Nir, it was not hard to imagine what fate had awaited her on Earth, but that had not been enough to stop her.

She had been the same here in Ground’s Nir as well.

She had known there was no saving herself, but her attachment to life had led her to remake the entire world’s environment, which had caused the Iberian Orcs to be afflicted with the Red disease. But if she really had escaped the planet to break free of the short time limit, spent centuries there, and had now returned to the surface…it was impossible this was over. Whether this had crashed down on accident or on purpose, the surface was harmful to the Hero. There was no way that monster would sit idly by while her body was exposed to the time limit once more.

She would struggle.

Like a drowning person grasping at straws, she would show no restraint whatsoever.

Hermelina clapped her hands together in front of her inadequate chest.

“Okay, we got some food, so let’s get some exercise.”

Noon had passed and the latter half of the day was beginning, but what they had to do was the same. They rolled the large barrels, spilled out the adhesive, and spread it around with mops. However, they had to think about the trip back this time.

“Squeal, should we not head out too far?”

“That’s right, Boo Boo. But it would be easier if we used up all the adhesive. That’s less weight we have to carry back.”

A shadow appeared overhead.

They looked up to see thick clouds hiding the sun that had been beating down on them a moment before. And they were quite dark. The sun had yet to set, but the sweat covering their skin started to feel as cold as ice water.

“It might start raining,” said cross sword and belts Wildefrau while viewing the sky like the others.

Hermelina somewhat frantically waved a hand to gather attention while rolling a different large barrel from Boo Boo’s.

“Even if it’s just sprinkling, we should head back. Safety first!”

“Is it really that dangerous?”

Beatrice frowned, but the police officer would not back down.

“Did you forget this glass continent has no drainage at all, Beatrice? If it starts pouring, who knows what will happen! We can’t see our own road if there’s a layer of water on the ground, and what if it completely floods to create a pond or lake? And what if lightning strikes while we’re standing in it?”

“…”

“There’s still a lot we don’t know about this new continent. We need to be cautious and think a step ahead before we get stranded!”

Meanwhile, Boo Boo felt a raindrop on his large nose.

Philinnion held the brim of her pointed witch’s hat down with both hands.

“Hyah! It really is raining!”

“Gruagach, launch one of those drone arrows! Don’t lose sight of the way back to the Next Voyager!!”

They had planted flags at set intervals for Piece registration purposes, but those were only general estimates. They could not take the shortest path between them. The glass continent was cracked due to the temperature difference, so if they moved thoughtlessly along, they could fall into an unseen ravine like someone running their car into the ditch during a flood.

“Wah!”

“Watch out, Boo Boo!”

The nearly-4m giant slipped, so Beatrice quickly caught him with the gauntlet she had enlarged with Magic. The ground was made of glass, so it was very slippery when wet.

But while they had been rolling heavy barrels and mopping around the surface on the way there, they only had to walk on the way back. They would arrive back more quickly than their experience told them they would.

However…

“Wh-what?” Armored leotard Rusalka groaned while clinging to mourning clothes Gruagach. “I hear cracking from all over! Is the ground breaking apart around us!?”

“But it isn’t night yet!” tearfully responded Huldra while waving her pompoms around.

“It’s the rain,” said Beatrice as if cursing her bad luck with water while her tattered cloak kept the rain off of her. “The cold rain is rapidly cooling the land, so the continent is going to break before night falls this time!!”

“Don’t stray from the road! The cracking won’t happen where we solidified the ground with adhesive like window security film! It’s safe there!”

Hermelina was right, but…

“I-I can’t see anything… Wh-wh-where’s the road!?” lamented Philinnion while trying to protect herself from the rain using her large hat.

Any assumptions of safety were null and void here. Even water a few centimeters deep could reflect the light like a mirror and make the terrain below unidentifiable.

They would have to rely on Gruagach’s memory from viewing everything from the sky.

“Do not worry, everyone! I know where all the dangerous ravines are. If you avoid those by following my instructions-…kyah!?”

Before she could finish, a nearby piece of land burst up from the water like a submarine making an emergency surfacing. If Rusalka had not immediately tugged on the mourning clothes girl’s arm, the cracked cliff face might have sliced off her jaw.

It rose to a height of 10 meters in no time.

A solid glass cliff towered up right in front of them.

“Wh-what?”

“The land was already full of cracks, so it couldn’t support the weight of the rain and flipped over! If you don’t want to be hit by that killer seesaw, then run! If you’re caught in the collapse, you’ll either be launched into the heavens or dropped into the depths! Either way, you’re screwed!!”

This really was a new land.

The usual assumptions did not apply.

“At least it’s one in the afternoon,” said Beatrice while glancing carefully around. “If this happened near sunset, our soaked bodies would have frozen solid. Everyone but Wildefrau would have been wiped out.”

Luckily, the water would not remove the adhesive from the surface. The Piece-registration Screenshots inside their Shining Weapons would not be wasted. They had to use their boots to feel for the safety of the road they had created.

As some parts of the land sank and others rose up, the previously flat glass continent gained some extreme height differences. The scenery changed and it was easy to lose their sense of direction, almost like giant fingers had grabbed them and chucked them into a maze. And as Hermelina had said, these were seesaws. The slant depended on where the rainwater gathered and there was no set form for it to take. Learning the terrain was meaningless when it would drastically change with time.

Boo Boo and the others had seen the many racks and large ravines after the continent had been transformed, but they had not actually seen the change occurring.

It was truly cataclysmic.

This geographic drama normally took place over the span of eons, but it happened in an instant here.

“Wouldn’t it be easier if I froze all the rainwater on the surface? That would even fill in the ravines!”

“That’s not a bad idea, but couldn’t it actually cool the glass even further and make the cracking worse!?”

They discussed different ideas while returning along the snaking path of their road.

“Th-there it is. Squeal, it’s Kallikantzaros’s boat!”

Boo Boo was right.

The Next Voyager could be seen from their viewpoint on the ground. That was their safe point. Beatrice breathed a sigh of relief, but she also knew relaxing would be dangerous. Seeing the goal in the distance did not change the danger below their feet.

Yes.

Beatrice was definitely being cautious in that moment. That is undeniable.

And that may have been why she managed to notice just a hint of the truth.

“What?”

“What is it, Beatrice? You’ll fall if you stand at the edge of that cliff!”

Philinnion’s double cloak blew in the rain as she shouted over, but the Holy Swordswoman did not respond.

Something was moving at the bottom of the ravine.

The bottom looked more than 10 meters down. The ground they were standing on had to be even thicker than that. And something was definitely moving in the ocean created by the rainwater rushing in like a waterfall since the land had no other drainage.

No, it was in the actual ocean below that.

With the thick glass land on top, the ocean had to be an area of death. There was no way a human could be lurking there even with Magic to strengthen then.

So this was not the Hero.

But was that any reason to relax?

For one thing, who had created the artificial atmospheric barrier that covered the entire planet? The Hero had only given the command, but…after her death? After she went to sleep? Anyway, for the centuries afterwards, some other being must have completed the work.

They had already seen a few beings in Ground’s Nir who could live for centuries without issue: Strigona, Abyss, and Sibyl to name a few.

Something reflected the light in the depths of the thick seawater.

(Is that a blade? A sword with a jewel in the grip?)

She was not given time to process her question.

The very next moment, it rocketed up while spinning.

Had it been thrown?

Normal ballistic logic could not explain it. It may have been like taking a submarine’s anti-ship missile that lit a booster after leaving the water and adding a helicopter’s main rotor onto that…except even that was not quite right.

The seawater and the land were no obstacle.

It entirely ignored the ravines and sliced through the thick glass land itself more easily than through soft custard.

“Boo Boo!?”

By the time she turned around and shouted, it was over

The color red was splattered everywhere.

The double-edged Hero’s Sword had shot up from the ground at Boo Boo’s feet and plunged hilt deep into his thick stomach.

===Part 12===

Everyone owned a mobile phone these days, but Iroka, oldest of the three maid sisters, entered a phone booth. That had long been the standard method of hiding the source of a call. But before she could lift the receiver and insert a coin she had used a special chemical to wipe clean of fingerprints, a wrinkly voice descended from the narrow ceiling.

“Do not call Ushigashira’s general reception number. You will only access an ignorant part-timer there, so your serious tone will only confuse them.”

“I’m shocked. How far does your influence reach?”

“I have more honor than those European-raised knights, I can tell you that. I believe they recently had that newcomer Demon Lord Tselika offered to them on their altar. They were awfully excited about finally getting a real one.”

The phone booth itself was made of transparent acrylic panels. Bespectacled Iroka glanced out at the people walking past outside, but she continued speaking into the receiver.

There was clearly not an attic-like space in here and she knew there was no one on top of the roof, yet here was that old woman’s voice. She might even get a response if she addressed the voice in the Detached Magic Palace’s bathroom.

“What do you want to know?” asked the voice.

“What does it mean for that simulator to be an odd Over the Wall? And how does that relate to our master’s safety?”

“You’re in a hurry to get an answer, aren’t you?”

Just listening to the old woman’s voice, she may have sounded sincere. But that was ignoring the fact that no one knew how much of their personal lives she could see or how she could see what she did see.

“Demon Lord Tselika was really only partway there. Being Over the Wall means you are a being that can transfer its entire physical body to Earth from another world and stay here long term.”

“That isn’t possible.”

“If it really wasn’t, no one would have been worried about the Red-afflicted Iberian Orcs invading Earth.”

“…”

“Oh, were you not even aware of that threat? Then your master must be a very kind person. Although she may carry too much of a burden on her own.” The old woman’s voice calmly continued. “Also, the Iberian Orcs are a species that aim to evolve into the strongest possible lifeform by reproducing with as wide a variety of plants and animals as possible. If they could transfer their physical bodies through the Gates, then there had to be an original lifeform that gave them that ability.”

“Then…you did that as well?”

“I am something that was named Tiamat when the humans ‘discovered’ me in the other world. Although just like the mythological salamander and the actual animal, I had no connection to the original myths.”

Part of the problem was how none of this was provable when the old woman would not show herself. Hearing a voice from a phone booth ceiling where there was nowhere to hide might seem supernatural at first, but that could probably be reproduced using cutting-edge tech like the small microphones and speakers used for smartphones and tablets.

Bespectacled Iroka took a deep breath that moved her large breasts up and down and then asked a question.

“Then what is the simulator?”

“It is no more than an Earth product. It never needed to cross the barrier in the first place. But it was also no more than a box that lacked the arms and legs needed to have true freedom here on Earth.”

“What is that supposed to-…wait, are you kidding?”

“The simulator indirectly reached for that nagging desire by controlling stocks and other financial activity and predicting frightening natural disasters and wars to effectively manipulated the entire human race. But that was not enough to satisfy it. It continued pursuing the perfect arms and legs.”

“It wanted…a body. But what does that have to do with the Detached Magic Palace and my master!?”

“It may have wanted to deliver the finishing blow itself. And even if it cannot do anything as fancy as us, anyone can bring technological data back from that world in the form of Pieces.”

There was no hesitation in the old woman’s voice.

“So what if there was a perfect artificial body in the other world? What if the simulator could acquire the plans in the form of data and attempted to construct it on Earth? It would want to contain all of its functions in that body. And it would do whatever it took to accomplish that.”

===Part 13===

Abyss// …

===Part 14===

“Wait, Boo Boo! Don’t pull it out!”

Beatrice shouted with her tattered gray cloak fluttering behind her, but the situation had already moved on. A wet splattering sound lingered in her ears. It must have been a nearly reflexive action. After doubling over, Boo Boo had grabbed the hilt of the Hero’s Sword piercing his gut and forcibly pulled it out along with the decorative green string.

His bleeding immediately increased.

The gem-laden double-edged sword must have been acting as a plug. Blood poured out with enough force to overwhelm the pouring rain. The amount of red was dizzying, but Beatrice just barely managed to stay conscious. This was not over yet. A lethal amount of blood loss was determined by body weight, so even after a lethal amount for a human, a nearly-4m giant like that Iberian Orc might still have a chance.

“Philinnion, prepare a recovery potion! And, Wildefrau, it can be temporary, but freeze Boo Boo’s wound! Letting the rain wash away his blood would be the worst thing right now!! If you can’t do that, then I’ll cauterize it!!”

“What…?”

Despite being in a thin leotard, Rusalka forgot all about the cold rain hitting her as she watched something.

Her eyes were on the Hero’s Sword that had stabbed into the glass ground after Boo Boo tossed it aside. The scenery was gradually changing around that. Boo Boo’s spilled blood was defying gravity. Several red strands seemed to draw curves in the air and they were all gathering at the sword’s golden guard.

The blood was all being absorbed and taken inside the sword.

“Damn you!!”

It was strange and ominous enough for Beatrice to grab the decorated hilt. She wanted to pull it from the ground and throw it far away.

However.

Red electricity raced from her back to her fingertips.

Almost like it was being sucked in toward the sword.

…She should have considered it.

Boo Boo and the other Iberian Orcs had the rare ability to use the Gates and travel to Earth. They had also suffered from the Red disease caused by the environmental changes brought by the artificial atmospheric barrier built by the Hero’s persistence.

Had that been an unfortunate side effect or was it a part of the plan? They may have been intentionally modified by that external source. To give them the form that someone else needed for their own ends.

Also, the red electricity that had critically damaged Beatrice’s body and Shining Weapon had rained down around the time the artificial atmospheric barrier was destroyed. The attack that hit the Holy Swordswoman had been absorbed when she had contacted it with her sword-shaped device.

Almost like it was taking a roundabout route back to where it had originally come from.

“Gh, ah, ahhh!?”

Just as humans like Beatrice used their Shining Weapon devices to alter their appearance, the Hero’s Sword with a jewel in the hilt acted like a data-absorbing USB virus when it was inserted into one of the devices.

The artificial atmospheric barrier was glass. That meant it was made of silicon, the same thing used for semiconductors. And the Iberian Orcs inside the log or steel beam of a Shining Weapon proved that souls could be saved to those devices as data.

They had been lured in.

A direct pathway had been established.

By absorbing the blood and receiving the data, it had everything it needed.

“Where’s the Hero?”

Beatrice tried to let go, but the intense electricity kept her from moving like she wanted.

They had not found a dried-up mummy or a figure frozen in cold sleep. A flesh-and-blood human could only stay in this world for a few days, but this was not an opponent who could be defeated by just waiting out the timer.

Beatrice forced her numbed tongue to move as she desperately shouted.

“Was there never an answer to that question? Is she about to be created anew here? Dammit!”

This was a single giant glass continent.

It was a sterile medium where not even microbes could be found. It was a Petri dish designed for the growth of new cells.

The thin and beautiful Hero’s Sword swelled out from within. No, all the blood it had absorbed was flowing back out through all the cracks in its component pieces. Was it like a mist, like a foaming substance, or like a beehive? Whatever the case, the apparent volume increased and finally took the shape of a giant red jewel. The smooth object was taller than a person and there was a tree enclosed within. The shape alone was similar to what they had seen in the depths of the Underworld.

Death. Red.

And.

Only the sword’s hilt stuck out at the very top. The blade was stabbed into the top of the tree.

Then it turned like a key.

That was the signal. The distinction between organic and inorganic was immaterial. The sword at the center acted as a fuse, the signal passed down the tree, and the red outer shell exploded. Something both beautiful and sinister was blasted in every direction.

“Ghh!?”

Pushed by its intensity, Beatrice fell back. Hermelina and the others did the same while supporting badly injured Boo Boo.

There was a red dust not seen with a normal explosion.

“…The Hero.”

There was something inside it.

No, some''one''.

“The Hero, La Signora!!!!!”

===Part 15===

Abyss// Have you finished searching for mistakes?

Abyss// There was no Hero. Because her flesh and blood was to be created anew.

Abyss// That is the answer.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[The_Weakness_of_Beatrice_the_Level_Cap_Holy_Swordswoman:Volume7_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[The_Weakness_of_Beatrice_the_Level_Cap_Holy_Swordswoman|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[The_Weakness_of_Beatrice_the_Level_Cap_Holy_Swordswoman:Volume7_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Overlord (Indonesia)

2021-08-24T16:56:59Z

127.0.0.1: /* Volume 3: Bloody Valkyrie */

{{Teaser|Indonesian}}
[[File:Overlord v1 cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

<br />
'''''Overlord''''' (オーバーロード) adalah Light Novel Jepang yang ditulis oleh Maruyama Kugane (丸山くがね) dan diilustrasikan oleh So-bin. Series ini sudah memiliki 9 volume. Dan adaptasi anime sedang ditayangkan.

:Series Overlord tersedia juga dalam bahasa :
*[[Overlord|English]]
*[[Overlord~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português (Portuguese)]]
*[[Overlord~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Overlord~Versión Epañol~|Español (Español)]]

<br />

==Sinopsis Cerita==
Ceritanya dimulai dengan Yggdrasil, sebuah game online terkenal yang pada akhirnya ditutup. Sang Protagonist, Momonga memutuskan untuk tinggal di game tercintanya itu hingga detik terakhir dan menunggu logout paksa. Tidak disangka, server game tersebut tidak mati dan Momonga terjebak dalam tubuh tengkorak serta dikirim ke dunia lain. “The powerful Overlord” kini menjelajahi dunia baru dan terus menghadapi tantangan.

==Translation==
Ini adalah proyek terjemahan second hand setelah versi English-nya, bagi yang mampu berbahasa Jepang dan ingin meninjau ulang dari bahasa aslinya, bantuan anda sangat kami hargai.
Semua link yang ada adalah ''External link'' ke website pada penerjemah.

=== Pendaftaran ===
Bagi yang ingin mendaftarkan diri sebagai translator maupun editor silakan ke halaman [[Overlord_(Indonesia):Pendaftaran|Overlord (Indonesia): Pendaftaran]], lalu kontak ke Staff Proyek. Jika ada hal yang ingin ditanyakan kalian bisa mengunjungi [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=67&t=11237 thread Overlord (Indonesia)] di forum baka-tsuki.

===Format Standar===
* [[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Update==
<div style="overflow:auto; max-height: 150px;">
* 22 Desember 2015 Overlord Volume 1 Chapter 2 Selesai
* 12 September 2015 Overlord Volume 1 Chapter 1 Bagian 3 Selesai
* 29 Agustus 2015 Overlord Volume 1 Chapter 1 Bagian 2 Selesai
* 13 Agustus 2015 Overlord Volume 1 Chapter 1 Bagian 1 Selesai
* 08 Agustus 2015 Overlord Volume 1 Chapter 0 Selesai
* 08 Agustus 2015 Proyek Overlord Indonesia dimulai.
</div>

==''Overlord'' series by Maruyama Kugane==

===Volume 1: Raja Undead===
[[File:Overlord v1 cover.jpg|right|300px]]
::*Ilustrasi
::*Prolog [[https://lichkingofchaos.wordpress.com/overlord/v01-ch00/ LKoC]] [[http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2015/09/overlord-volume-1-prolog.html cybershnote]]
::*Chapter 1 Akhir dan Permulaan
::**Bagian 1 [[https://oriontranslations.wordpress.com/2015/08/13/overlord-v01-chapter-1-akhir-dan-permulaan-bagian-1/ Orion]] [[http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2015/09/overlord-vol-1-chapter-1-part-1.html cybershnote]]
::**Bagian 2 [[https://oriontranslations.wordpress.com/2015/08/29/overlord-v01-chapter-1-akhir-dan-permulaan-bagian-2/ Orion]] [[http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2015/09/overlord-vol-1-chapter-1-part-2.html cybershnote]]
::**Bagian 3 [[https://oriontranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/12/overlord-v01-chapter-1-akhir-dan-permulaan-bagian-3/ Orion]] [[http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2015/09/overlord-vol-1-chapter-1-part-3.html cybershnote]]
::*Chapter 2 Para Penjaga Lantai [[https://oriontranslations.wordpress.com/2015/12/22/overlord-v01-chapter-2-selingan-para-penjaga-lantai/ Orion]]
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2015/10/overlord-vol-1-chapter-2-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-chapter-2-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-chapter-2-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-chapter-2-part-4.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 5 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-chapter-2-part-5.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 3 Pertarungan di Desa Carne
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-chapter-3-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-chapter-3-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-chapter-3-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-chapter-3-part-4.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 5 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-chapter-3-part-5.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 4 Konflik
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-chapter-4-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-chapter-4-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-chapter-4-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-chapter-4-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 5 Penguasa Kematian
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-chapter-5-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-chapter-5-part-2.html cybershnote]
::*Epilog [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-epilog.html cybershnote]
::*Kata Penutup [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-1-penutup.html cybershnote]

<br style="clear:both" />

===Volume 2: Kesatria Kegelapan===
[[File:Overlord v2 cover.jpg|right|300px]]
::*Ilustrasi
::*Prolog [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-prolog.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 1 Dua Petualang
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-1-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-1-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-1-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-1-part-4.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 5 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-1-part-5.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 2 Perjalanan + Cerita Selingan
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-2-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-2-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-2-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Interlude [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-2-interlude.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 3 Raja Hutan Yang Agung
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-3-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-3-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-3-part-3.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 4 Pedang Ganda Kematian
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-4-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-4-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-4-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-4-part-4.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 5 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-chapter-4-part-5.html cybershnote]
::*Epilog [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-epilog.html cybershnote]
::*Penutup [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-2-penutup.html cybershnote]

<br style="clear:both" />

===Volume 3: Bloody Valkyrie===
[[File:Overlord v3 cover.jpg|right|300px]]
::*Ilustrasi
::*Chapter 1 Gerombolan Pemangsa
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-1-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-1-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-1-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-1-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 2 Vampir
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-2-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-2-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-2-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-2-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Interlude [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-interlude.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 3 Kebingungan Dan Pemahaman
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-3-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-3-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-3-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-3-part-4.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 5 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-3-part-5.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 4 Sebelum Pertarungan Sampai Mati
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-4-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-4-part-2.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 5 Player Vs NPC
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-5-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-5-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-5-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/01/overlord-vol-3-chapter-5-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Epilog [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-3-epilog.html cybershnote]
::Penutup [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-3-afterword. cybershnote]

<br style="clear:both" />

===Volume 4: Para Pahlawan Kaum Lizardman===
[[File:Overlord v4 cover.jpg|right|300px]]
::*Ilustrasi
::*Prolog [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-prolog.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 1 Keberangkatan
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-1-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-1-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-1-part-3.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 2 Berkumpul! Lizardman
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-2-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-2-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-2-part-3.html cybershnote]
::*Intermission [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-intermission.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 3 Pasukan Kematian
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-3-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-3-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-3-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-3-part-4.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 5 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-3-part-5.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 6 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-3-part-6.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 4 Fajar Penuh Keputusasaan
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-4-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-4-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-4-part-3.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 5 Dewa Freezing
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-5-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-5-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-chapter-5-part-3.html cybershnote]
::*Epilog [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-epilog.html cybershnote]
::*Penutup [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-4-penutup.html cybershnote]

<br style="clear:both" />

===Volume 5: Orang - Orang di Kerajaan - Part 1===
[[File:Overlord v5 cover.jpg|right|300px]]
::*Ilustrasi
::*Prolog [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-prolog.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 1 Perasaan Seorang Anak Laki-Laki
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-1-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-1-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-1-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-1-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 2 Mawar Biru
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-2-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-2-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-2-part-3.html cybershnote]
::*Intermission [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-intermission.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 3 Mereka yang Mengambil dan Mereka yang Dibawa
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-3-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-3-part-2.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 4 Orang - orang yang Berdiskusi
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-4-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-4-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-4-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-4-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 5 Percikan Api yang Padam
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-5-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-5-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/02/overlord-vol-5-chapter-5-part-3.html cybershnote]
::*Penutup [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-5-penutup.html cybershnote]

<br style="clear:both" />

===Volume 6: Orang - Orang di Kerajaan - Part 2===
[[File:Overlord v6 cover.jpg|right|300px]]
::*Ilustrasi
::*Chapter 6 Pembukaan dari Kerusuhan di Ibu Kota Raja
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-6-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-6-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-6-part-3.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 7 Persiapan Penyerangan
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-7-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-7-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-7-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-7-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 8 Enam Tangan
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-8-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-8-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-8-part-3.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 9 Jaldabaoth
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-9-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-9-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-9-part-3.html cybershnote]
::*Intermission [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-intermission.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 10 Kartu As yang Terkuat!
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-10-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-10-part-2.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 11 Pertarungan Terakhir di Kerusuhan
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-11-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-chapter-11-part-2.html cybershnote]
::*Epilog [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-epilog.html cybershnote]
::*Penutup [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/03/overlord-vol-6-afterword.html cybershnote]

<br style="clear:both" />

===Volume 7: Para Penyerbu Makam Raksasa===
[[File:Overlord v7 cover.jpg|right|300px]]
::*Ilustrasi
::*Prolog [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/04/overlord-vol-7-prolog.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 1 Undangan Kematian
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/04/overlord-vol-7-chapter-1-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/04/overlord-vol-7-chapter-1-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/04/overlord-vol-7-chapter-1-part-3.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 2 Kupu-kupu yang Terjerat oleh Jaring Laba-laba
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/04/overlord-vol-7-chapter-2-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/04/overlord-vol-7-chapter-2-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/04/overlord-vol-7-chapter-2-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/04/overlord-vol-7-chapter-2-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 3 Makam Raksasa
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/04/overlord-vol-7-chapter-3-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/04/overlord-vol-7-chapter-3-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/04/overlord-vol-7-chapter-3-part-3.html cybershnote]
::*Intermission [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/04/overlord-vol-7-intermission.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 4 Harapan yang Tipis
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/04/overlord-vol-7-chapter-4-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/05/overlord-vol-7-chapter-4-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/05/overlord-vol-7-chapter-4-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/05/overlord-vol-7-chapter-4-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Epilog [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/05/overlord-vol-7-epilog.html cybershnote]
::*Penutup [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/05/overlord-vol-7-penutup.html cybershnote]

<br style="clear:both" />

===Volume 8: Dua Pemimpin===
[[File:Overlord v8 cover.jpg|right|300px]]
::*Ilustrasi
::*Slide 1 Kesibukan dan Kehebohan sehari-hari Enri
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/05/overlord-vol-8-side-1-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/05/overlord-vol-8-side-1-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/05/overlord-vol-8-side-1-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-8-side-1-part-4.html cybershnote]
::**Epilog [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-8-side-1-epilog.html cybershnote]
::*Slide 2 Sehari di Nazarick
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-8-side-2-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/05/overlord-vol-8-side-2-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/05/overlord-vol-8-side-2-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-8-side-2-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Penutup [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-8-penutup.html cybershnote]

<br style="clear:both" />

===Volume 9: Pelantun Sihir Kehancuran===
[[File:Overlord v9 cover.jpg|right|300px]]
::*Ilustrasi
::*Prolog [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-9-prolog.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 1 Perang Kata-kata
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-9-chapter-1-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-9-chapter-1-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-9-chapter-1-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-9-chapter-1-part-4.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 5 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-9-chapter-1-part-5.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 6 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-9-chapter-1-part-6.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 2 Persiapan-persiapan untuk perang
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-9-chapter-2-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-9-chapter-2-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-9-chapter-2-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/07/overlord-vol-9-chapter-2-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Selingan [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/07/overlord-vol-9-intermission.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 3 Pertempuran lainnya
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/07/overlord-vol-9-chapter-3-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/07/overlord-vol-9-chapter-3-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/07/overlord-vol-9-chapter-3-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/07/overlord-vol-9-chapter-3-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 4 Pembantaian besar-besaran
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/07/overlord-vol-9-chapter-4-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-9-chapter-4-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/06/overlord-vol-9-chapter-4-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/07/overlord-vol-9-chapter-4-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Epilog [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/07/overlord-vol-9-epilog.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter baru [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/07/overlord-vol-9-brand-new-chapter.html cybershnote]
::*Penutup [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/07/overlord-vol-9-penutup.html cybershnote]

<br style="clear:both" />

===Volume 10: Pengatur Konspirasi===

[[File:Overlord Vol 10.jpg|right|300px]]
::*Ilustrasi
::*Prolog [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/07/overlord-vol-10-prolog.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 1
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/08/overlord-vol-10-chapter-1-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/08/overlord-vol-10-chapter-1-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2016/08/overlord-vol-10-chapter-1-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/08/overlord-vol-10-chapter-1-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 2
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/08/overlord-vol-10-chapter-2-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/08/overlord-vol-10-chapter-2-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/08/overlord-vol-10-chapter-2-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/08/overlord-vol-10-chapter-2-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Selingan [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/08/overlord-vol-10-intermission.html cybershnote]
::*Cerita sampingan [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/08/overlord-vol-10-side-story.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 3
::**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/08/overlord-vol-10-chapter-3-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/09/overlord-vol-10-chapter-3-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/09/overlord-vol-10-chapter-3-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/09/overlord-vol-10-chapter-3-part-4.html cybershnote]
::*Epilog [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/09/overlord-vol-10-epilog.html cybershnote]
::*Penutup [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/09/overlord-vol-10-penutup.html cybershnote]

<br style="clear:both" />

===Volume 11: Negeri para Dwarf===
[[File:Overlord Volume 11.png|right|300px]]
::*Ilustrasi
::*Prolog [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/10/overlord-vol-11-prolog.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 1
::**Bagian 1 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/10/overlord-vol-11-chapter-1-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/10/overlord-vol-11-chapter-1-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/10/overlord-vol-11-chapter-1-part-3.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 2
::**Bagian 1 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/10/overlord-vol-11-chapter-2-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/10/overlord-vol-11-chapter-2-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/10/overlord-vol-11-chapter-2-part-2.html cybershnote]
::*Intermission [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/10/overlord-vol-11-intermission.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 3
::**Bagian 1 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/10/overlord-vol-11-chapter-3-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/10/overlord-vol-11-chapter-3-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/11/overlord-vol-11-chapter-3-part-3.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 4
::**Bagian 1 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/11/overlord-vol-11-chapter-4-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/11/overlord-vol-11-chapter-4-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/11/overlord-vol-11-chapter-4-part-3.html cybershnote]
::*Chapter 5
::**Bagian 1 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/11/overlord-vol-11-chapter-5-part-1.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 2 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/12/overlord-vol-11-chapter-5-part-2.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 3 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/12/overlord-vol-11-chapter-5-part-3.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 4 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/12/overlord-vol-11-chapter-5-part-4.html cybershnote]
::**Bagian 5 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/12/overlord-vol-11-chapter-5-part-5.html cybershnote]
::*Epilog [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/12/overlord-vol-11-epilog.html]
::*Penutup [https://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/2016/12/overlord-vol-11-penutup.html cybershnote]

=== Overlord Special - Pleiades Days ===
:** Bagian 1 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2017/03/overlord-spesial-pleiades-days-part-1.html cybershnote]
:** Bagian 2 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2017/03/overlord-spesial-pleiades-days-part-2.html cybershnote]
:** Bagian 3 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2017/03/overlord-spesial-pleiades-days-part-3.html cybershnote]
:** Bagian 4 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2017/03/overlord-spesial-pleiades-days-part-4.html cybershnote]
:** Bagian 5 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2017/03/overlord-spesial-pleiades-days-part-5.html cybershnote]
:** Bagian 6 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2017/03/overlord-spesial-pleiades-days-part-6.html cybershnote]<br style="clear:both" />

===Volume 12: Paladin dari Holy Kingdom===
:*Chapter 1
:**Bagian 1 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2017/10/overlord-vol-12-chapter-1-part-1.html cybershnote]
:**Bagian 2 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2017/10/overlord-vol-12-chapter-1-part-2.html cybershnote]
:**Bagian 3 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2017/10/overlord-vol-12-chapter-1-part-3.html cybershnote]
:**Bagian 4 [http://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2018/02/overlord-vol-12-chapter-1-part-4.html cybershnote]
:*Chapter 2
:**Bagian 1 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2018/05/overlord-vol-12-chapter-2-part-1.html cybershnote]
:**Bagian 2 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2019/01/overlord-vol-12-chapter-2-part-2.html cybershnote]
:**Bagian 3 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2019/02/overlord-vol-12-chapter-2-part-3.html cybershnote]
:**Bagian 4 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2019/08/overlord-vol-12-chapter-2-part-4.html cybershnote]
:*Chapter 3
:**Bagian 1 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2019/08/overlord-vol-12-chapter-3-part-1_29.html cybershnote]
:**Bagian 2 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2019/09/overlord-vol-12-chapter-3-part-2.html cybershnote]
:**Bagian 3 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2019/09/overlord-vol-12-chapter-3-part-3.html cybershnote]
:**Bagian 4 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2019/09/overlord-vol-12-chapter-3-part-4.html cybershnote]
:**Bagian 5 [https://cybershnote.blogspot.com/2020/04/overlord-vol-12-chapter-3-part-5.html cybershnote]<br style="clear:both" />

===Volume 13: Paladin dari Holy Kingdom===
:*Full Chapter [https://overlordfree.web.id/novel/overlord-ln/ overlordfree]

===Volume 14: Penyihir dari Kerajaan yang Jatuh (The Witch Of The Falling Kingdom) ===
:*Full Chapter [https://komoetranslation.blogspot.com/2020/03/OVERLORD.html komoetranslation]

==Staff Proyek==
*Administrator Proyek: -
*Pengawas Proyek: -

==Translator==
'''Aktif'''
*

'''Tidak Aktif'''
* [http://cybershnote.blogspot.co.id/ cybershnote] (external link)
* [[User:Chronoside|Chronoside]]
* [http://lichkingofchaos.wordpress.com LichKingofChaos Translations] (sangat lambat karena terbatas waktunya)
* [https://oriontranslations.wordpress.com/ Orion Translations] / [[User:Erythrina|Erythrina]] (tidak aktif sementara karena kesibukan Tugas Akhir)
* [[User:Silverhunter|Silverhunter]]

==Editor==
'''Aktif'''
* -

'''Non-aktif'''
*[[usr:LichKingofChaos|LKOC]]
*[[user:Yuuki Nurdin|Yuuki Nurdin]]

==Series Overview==
# 《オーバーロード1 不死者の王》, 2012-07-30, ISBN 978-4-0472-8152-3
# 《オーバーロード2 漆黒の戦士》, 2012-11-13, ISBN 978-4-0472-8451-7
# 《オーバーロード3 鮮血の戦乙女》, 2013-03-30, ISBN 978-4-0472-8689-4
# 《オーバーロード4 蜥蜴人の勇者たち》, 2013-07-31, ISBN 978-4-0472-8954-3
# 《オーバーロード5 王国の漢たち [上]》, 2013-12-28, ISBN 978-4-0472-9259-8
# 《オーバーロード6 王国の漢たち[下]》, 2014-01-31, ISBN 978-4-0472-9357-1
# 《オーバーロード7 大墳墓の侵入者》, 2014-08-30, ISBN 978-4-0472-9809-5
# 《オーバーロード8 二人の指導者》, 2014-12-26, ISBN 978-4-0473-0084-2

[[Category:Linked Project]]

BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 1

2021-08-20T23:02:52Z

127.0.0.1: /* Part 2 */

BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 1

2021-08-20T21:34:18Z

127.0.0.1: /* Part 1 */

BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 1

2021-08-20T21:30:33Z

127.0.0.1: /* Part 2 */

BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 1

2021-08-20T20:05:37Z

127.0.0.1: /* Part 2 */

BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 1

2021-08-20T20:02:04Z

127.0.0.1: /* Part 2 */

BlazBlue:Bloodedge Experience Part 1 Chapter 1

2021-08-20T17:19:16Z

127.0.0.1: /* Part 1 */

Kaze no Stigma:Volume1 Chapter1

2021-08-19T00:06:56Z

127.0.0.1:

'''Texto en negrita'''<center>
{| class="wikitable" width="100%"
|-align="center"
|<small> [[Kaze_no_Stigma_(German)|DE]]  <span style="color:grey">|</span>  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_(Greek)|EL]]  <span style="color:grey">|</span>  [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|EN]]  <span style="color:grey">|</span>  [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volumen_01_Capitulo_01|ES]]  <span style="color:grey">|</span>  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_-_Français:Volume1_Chapitre1|FR]]  <span style="color:grey">|</span>  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_(Bahasa Indonesia)|ID]]  <span style="color:grey">|</span>  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_(Italiano)|IT]]  <span style="color:grey">|</span>  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_~Lithuanian~|LT]]  <span style="color:grey">|</span>  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_PL|PL]]  <span style="color:grey">|</span>  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_~Brazilian Portuguese~|PT-BR]]  <span style="color:grey">|</span>  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_~_Russian|RU]]  <span style="color:grey">|</span>  [[Kaze_no_Stigma_Tiếng_Việt|VI]]</small>
|}</center>
== Chapter One - The Disinherited Son Returns ==

=== Part 1 ===

"What bad taste……"

That was the first impression he had of this client. Incidentally, this impression did not change in the slightest all the way to the end. A mansion sat arrogantly on the hill, set in a high-class residential area, displaying its design that completely disregarded the harmony of its surroundings. If one were to disregard the mansion thus far, one might have to say it was a rather magnificent view. Climbing up Governor's Hill presented a vast view of the land's rich scenery. When he saw it, he was honestly and completely stunned.

''(Did Turkish harems have this feeling?)''

Yagami Kazuma didn't seem to be joking when he thought that. "Don't paint the walls of a Japanese house in such wild colors!" he wanted to preach, while grabbing that person's collar. It was that kind of house. This area could probably be considered the origin of Japan's Westernization movement. The first gaslight was lit here and the very first ice cream in Japan was sold here. One would expect it to be a stylish, refined town with a distinguished history.

''(Considering that, this is probably something like a breach of contract…)'' 

He saw a decorated [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Golden Carp|golden carp]] on the roof and let out a sigh. The image that was held dear in Yokohama, had crumbled away completely, with a clattering sound.

When he accepted the job at the agency, he was given not only an address, but also a detailed map that was completely unnecessary. By asking the neighborhood residents, "what's the house with the poorest taste around here?" even a monkey could manage to find his way here.

- A structure painful to the eyes —— he didn't wish to call it a house —— that when seen, made Kazuma look up to the sky, begging. The sky was empty and blue.

"Hey, at least it's work…" he muttered, trying to convince himself.

However, this was the same Kazuma whose looks probably wouldn't by any means be called appropriate for work. Wearing a black jacket over a checkered shirt with jeans and sneakers, this 22-year-old man seemed, no matter how one looked at him, no different than a student from a nearby university. He was completely blind to his own faults though. As he continued his observations, he noticed something strange. The dark aura that covered the mansion was denser than he was told; because of this, perhaps even an ordinary person with no psychic background could sense the aura that was presently emanating and surrounding the mansion.

''(Maybe I should just go back…)''

Nagged by a horribly bad premonition, Kazuma's thought was partly serious. The dark aura surrounding the mansion was somewhat more unearthly than he had expected, but it wasn't that impossible for him to deal with. For this reason, his premonition was only that of an ill omen.

Yet, something else was up.

Judging from his experiences up until then, it was a credible and important premonition. However, he couldn't throw away this job on basis of that alone. This was his first assignment in Japan; if he broke off the arrangement with a reason like that, there wasn't a shred of doubt that he would never get any jobs from the agency in the future. He made his way toward the mansion with heavy steps and stopped in front of a ridiculously huge gate. As he stood in front of the doorbell, Kazuma was still unsure if he should continue this job. Danger signals bombarded his instincts and he couldn't help wanting to run away. However...

"Yagami-sama, I presume."

Without any warning, a female voice came from the intercom and completely disrupted Kazuma's thinking. He jumped back with a start and stood on guard as the voice continued.

"You've been expected. Kindly enter through the door on the side."

Click. As she spoke, a small door towards the right side of the gate unlocked. Apparently, there was no one to escort him inside.

''(Compared with that "you've been expected," that's some rude treatment…)''

He felt uncomfortable, but he was dealing with a customer. He entered through the side door as instructed. Inside the fence was a large number of security cameras and sensors.

"They must live a very shadowy life..." Kazuma muttered.

Multiple cameras followed him as he walked into the entryway. Irritation started to stir inside him, almost to the point of wanting to kill whoever put him under this rude surveillance. Still somehow, Kazuma managed to repress himself.

"Eeek……"

That was what he'd intended, but apparently it showed on his face. The maid who came to greet him became fearful of him as if she had just come across a man-eating bear. Kazuma hurriedly smoothed over his expression.

"Welcome! Please, come this way."

Somehow she changed her face of terror, as if she were being picked up and eaten, to an overly bright smile. It didn't seem possible for someone to change their expression so dramatically, forgetting their suspicions instantly, yet the maid smiled as if nothing had happened. As the maid walked ahead to lead him to the living room, Kazuma observed her gratifyingly swaying bottom.

''(It would have been better if I'd left…)''

Kazuma felt deep regret at his choice as soon as he arrived at the living room and saw its insides. A thin, little man lying back with his legs outstretched, introduced himself as Sakamoto Nanigashi, the master of the mansion. Kazuma recognized him as the client, but he wasn't alone. There was also a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Practitioner|practitioner]] in the room whose face he knew all to well. That practitioner, upon seeing Kazuma, showed fear on his face for a moment but immediately twisted his lips into a sneer and glared at Kazuma with a scornful look.

"What? The other practitioner was you, Kazuma? You, a disinherited child of the Kannagi, owing to your incompetence, now dare call yourself a practitioner?"

Those explanatory words were probably for Sakamoto to hear. Practitioner——Kannagi. The youngest child of the branch family, Yuuki Shinji, truly took great pleasure in mocking Kazuma. Sakamoto showed the response that Shinji expected. His expression changed as he approached Kazuma.

"Is this true? Isn't this different from what you said? You said you were a top-class spiritual practitioner, which was why I hired you!"

Kazuma, calmly taking a step back with each step his client made, forward, answered...

"I don't know what the person at the agency told you but if you're dissatisfied, perhaps I should leave?"

"Hmmph, that's right."

Sakamoto's eyes showed a faintly cunning light. Kazuma's desire to work, which was scarce even at the best of times, quickly neared zero.

"Mmmm, how about this? Why don't you both try the exorcism and only the successful one gets paid? Ahh, naturally, I won't tell the loser to return the advance payment."

"Good idea, yeah."

They were flippant words, but Shinji had immediately accepted them. Then, with the face of someone who was completely made a fool of, he asked Kazuma.

"And what are you going to do?"

"I'm out."

Kazuma gave an immediate reply. In the contemptible stares of the two, not even a muscle of their eyebrows moved.

"Hmmph, coward! Sucking your finger like a baby! I'll show you a model example of an [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Enjutsu|Enjutsu]]."

"Model example, eh? Tough talk for the youngest child of the branch family."

"Y-you!"

Shinji was enraged from being insulted by the person who he looked down upon. Completely forgetting about being in front of a client, he tightened a fist and lunged forward. He sent a powerful punch directed at Kazuma's face, yet Kazuma easily dodged the punch by stepping aside to his left. Shinji, who had inserted a great deal of force into his punch, lost his balance and fell. At the last moment, he managed to make it look like a feint by attempting to kick Kazuma's temple from his blind spot.

However, Kazuma, as if he had seen it coming, casually bent his head back. The heel of Shinji's left leg passed by a few millimeters in front of his eyes. Kazuma moved like the leaves of a tree swaying in the wind, without hesitation. After dodging Shinji's kick, he immediately swept Shinji's pivoting leg, making him trip and fall down on all fours to the floor.

"Sh-shit!"

Shinji barely managed to perform an [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Ukemi|ukemi]] and quickly got back up. Incorrigible, he assumed a fighting posture.

"You! Do you think you can beat me in [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Taijutsu|Taijutsu]]? You were not even a match for the me from four years ago. There's no way you can be an opponent for me right now." 

"Sh-shut up!"

Kazuma did not show the least bit of triumph. He chided disinterestedly, as if facing a defiant child. Being looked down upon from such a securely elevated position, Shinji's reason made a sound and broke.

"Stop it right there, you two."

A restraining voice broke in, turning the two heads towards the speaker. Sakamoto showed great satisfaction at successfully getting both their attention. In a tone as if he was scolding a child, he shouted...

"I didn't call you here to fight! The furnishings in this room, no matter which one you look at, are all more expensive than what I'm paying you! Any kind of rough behavior would be troublesome, okay?"

Suddenly, around the vicinity of money talk, there was a scumbag. The person in question was probably attempting to flaunt his assets, but for the ones made to listen, it was nothing but the stink of the ''nouveau riche'' pushed up their noses.

''(Maybe I'll leave… since I still get the advance payment...)''

With the discomfort continuing to rise with no end in sight, Kazuma's desire to work had already disappeared. He couldn't ignore the agony of simply being there.

"Mm……?"

Instantly, without warning, an unearthly presence began to converge...

"It's coming..."

The unearthly presence spread throughout the mansion and directed its focus to one point in the living room. Kazuma casually moved back so that Sakamoto and Shinji were between himself and this presence.

"What's that? What just…?"

The unearthly presence solidified into a smoky black figure. Shinji, seconds slower than Kazuma, finally noticed it too.

"Hmmm, so it came out?"

"Wh-what? What's wrong?"

Hesitatingly breaking the suddenly tense atmosphere, Sakamoto shouted in a shrill voice.

Kazuma answered in place of Shinji, who was already beginning to focus his mind for the use of a [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Jutsu|jutsu]].

"It's time to work. The 'evil spirit', or whatever you've been struggling with just made its entry."

While giving this offhand explanation, Kazuma felt a beyond-ordinary sense of unease.

''(That's no evil spirit. What kind of thing is it?)''

When Kazuma first accepted this assignment, the person at the agency said "It is just a normal evil-spirit exorcism."

—— Hey, your first job should be one of these, right? If you're as good as the rumors say, you should be able to take that evil spirit with one hand or another ——

A superficial seeming man, but with definite achievements. Their kind of work was, in some sense, even more than practitioners, it was a work where confidence was life. Making a mistake this big was extremely unlikely. It wasn't an easy business, so such an irresponsible agent would not survive.

''(Was I set up? Well, fine. Should I just observe his skill?)''

Kazuma leaned against the wall, crossed his arms, and looked about as if sightseeing. Shinji focused his mind to prepare himself for the appearance of the "evil spirit." He was apparently planning to burn it the moment it appeared. It was easy to understand that from his expression. Suddenly, the space in front of Shinji turned dark and thick. Shinji faced both his palms towards each other in order to set up a transparent ball in front of his chest. A small fire ignited between those palms.

''Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooon……''

A voice full of resentment shook the air as the evil spirit revealed itself. A distorted face stood before them, projecting hatred across the room.


"Eeep!"

"HAAAA!!"

Paying no attention to the screaming Sakamoto, Shinji released a devastating flame alongside a sharp yell. The evil spirit would be cleansed on contact with the summoned fire and would disappear without a trace... or so Shinji believed. However...

"Idiot."

''Gioooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo……''

While the evil spirit's cries of agony echoed and Shinji snickered...the flame exploded.

"Gahhhhhhhhhh!?"

Shinji screamed as he was wrapped in the flames that he had summoned. In a moment, the entire living room was engulfed in flames.

''Kakakakakakakakakakakakakakakaka''

The entity before them had overcome Shinji's attack and had devoured the flame. The [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Youma|youma]] began to sneer with laughter.

=== Part 2 ===

Even among the ''Enjutsu'' users who could freely manipulate fire, the Kannagi family was famous for their superior strength. It was not simply because their power was great. The reason lay in the special ability passed on in their family's blood. The flame they manipulated was not created by the physical phenomenon of simply accelerating molecular motion. It possessed the power to burn away impurities and destroy evil.

Because of this "purifying flame" the Kannagi family practitioners held absolute dominance over ''youma'', evil spirits, and all beings who transgressed the law. However, even with the ability given by blood, depending on the extent to which their blood was diluted with each generation, it was inevitable that their power would eventually deteriorate.

The branch family practitioners had long lost the highest rank of the "gold" flame attribute. If a youma with a fire attribute was their opponent, the flame that they released would merely be absorbed by the youma instead of purifying or destroying it.

...Which was what had happened just now——

The living room had become a purgatory. The high-class furniture and the shag carpet were already carbonizing. The glass from the chandelier on the ceiling had melted and turned into a grotesque art object. This wouldn't have happened if someone from the head family purified the youma. 

"I wonder if he's dead..." Kazuma muttered with a refreshed face.

A cool breeze wrapped Kazuma, keeping the raging fire off him. Even the heat that the flame emitted was sealed off; not a drop of sweat was on Kazuma's face. 

"H-help……"

A frail voice rang in his eardrums. Kazuma looked down at the blackened object at his feet.

His client Sakamoto had rolled into the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Kekkai|kekkai]], screaming. He didn't seem to be dead though he was burned here and there.

"Aaaaaa! He-help me!"

Sakamoto screamed as he clung onto Kazuma's legs. However, Kazuma heartlessly kicked away his client.

''Thud!''

Sakamoto's face writhed in pain as he was mercilessly trampled upon. Since Kazuma didn't want to touch anything beyond his slippers, he brought down his heel instead of stepping on him. The skull could have been making a creaking sound, but that wasn't a big problem.

Kazuma stepped on Sakamoto's head and stated clearly, "You're not my client and I don't have a knack of saving middle-aged men."

"If it's money, I'll pay. Twice as much, or so…"

"Twice? Is your life worth only a million?"

Kazuma took out a cigarette from his pocket. He gently stretched out his hand, exposing the cigarette's tip outside of the kekkai and began to smoke.

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 01 019.jpg|thumb]]

Sakamoto didn't have the luxury to be so relaxed, though. Whether by chance or on purpose, there were holes in the area of the kekkai near Sakamoto. Some of the flames passed through the holes and touched him.

"Hot-! Ee-eeee! Help! Fine!! I'll pay 10 million!"

"Thanks for your business."

Upon tossing away his cigarette, Kazuma's face let out a smile similar to that of a demon who had made a profitable deal.

"All right now. Then, won't you please stand back?"

Kazuma kicked Sakamoto in the rear, and, while sending Sakamoto rolling into the side of the room, Kazuma proclaimed, "You're in the way."

He began muttering in a low voice and waved his right hand sideways in a mowing motion. As if being squeezed out by his hand, the raging fire was instantly expelled through the window.

The fire didn't spread to the grass and trees in the garden. Instead, it scattered and then vanished.

At that moment, a fireball with a distorted face floated in the center of the room. Now the youma's true form was in front of Kazuma.

''Hyuuoou-''

In place of the extinguished fire, wind raged across the room. Kazuma stood quietly and with his hand still in his jacket pocket, directed the wind to erase the flames still remaining in the room.

The fight was already over. The youma was unable to even put up any resistance against Kazuma's overwhelming power while being torn to pieces. All that was left to do was wait for its annihilation.

"And with this…"

Kazuma slowly raised his right hand. A person gifted with the sixth sense would have been terrified upon seeing the amount of wind power that was gathering in his hand.

"…The end!"

The hand swung down ten times faster than it came up. From his right hand, an invisible blade that sliced through air came forth, slicing the youma neatly in two.

There were no spirit fragments remaining. Kazuma quietly observed the destroyed youma with a calm look.

"Finished," Kazuma told Sakamoto. Sakamoto was still lying on the floor, dumbfounded.

"Pay the money in three days. Otherwise, would you like to regret having ever been born?"

It was identical to what a criminal would say. Even if it was a mistake, it wasn't the way one would speak to a client.

However, Sakamoto, realizing the horror of going against Kazuma, didn't even dare to complain.

"Y-yes. Understood. But something terrible has happened to Yuuki-kun. I never thought something so serious would happen."

Without a word Kazuma approached what appeared to be the ashes of Shinji's remains and trampled on them to Sakamoto's despair. As expected, Sakamoto protested... 

"Wh-what are you doing!? I don't know what happened between the two of you but please show some respect for the dead!"

"He's not dead..." Kazuma dryly spat the words out and then continued to kick Shinji again and again.

Upon doing so, the ash covering the surface fell off; Sakamoto noticed that Shinji appeared to be undamaged by the flame that had covered him a while ago.

"Wh-wha……?"

Sakamoto doubted his eyes as he beheld the unbelievable scene. Kazuma gave an offhand explanation.

"All of the Kannagi bloodline receive the divine protection of the fire spirits. Even people from the branch family wouldn't die from this degree of fire." 

Kazuma curled his lips in self-derision and added, "though I'm the exception."

"Uu……Guu……"

Shinji murmured, waking up. After looking around him, he confirmed that the youma was destroyed.

"You did this?"

"It's just like you saw."

''Who do you think you are, saying whatever you please?''——Kazuma was already aware that Shinji was conscious the whole time. Shinji hurriedly attempted an explanation.

"So you noticed……? But, I couldn't help. I honestly couldn't move."

"I don't want to hear your excuses."

Kazuma coldly stated this over his shoulder, as he turned his back. Shinji called out to the unhesitating figure leaving. There was still something he wanted to ask.

"Why did you return?"

"On a whim, I guess."

At Kazuma's lazy answer, Shinji sharpened his gaze thinking that his question had been evaded.

"'A whim...' Do you believe the elders will accept that?"

"I was only disinherited, I wasn't exiled. Where I go is my business."

"What are you planning?"

"Nothing in particular," Kazuma answered curtly, shrugging his shoulders.

"Are you returning to the Kannagi?"

"Not even if I die."

Kazuma answered as if spitting out the words. Then, this time, without hesitation, he walked off.

Shinji was driven by a sense of unease that he couldn't suppress. He continued to stare at Kazuma.

''(I have to tell this to the [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Soushu|soushu]] as soon as possible…)''

In a sense, Shinji's unease was right on the mark. From that moment, a war to push the Kannagi into the abyss of ruin began.

=== Part 3 ===

"Did you know? It seems that Kazuma has returned to Japan. What's more, he's become a Fuujutsu practitioner."

"What! That incompetent guy? It must be dead simple, then, to be a Fuujutsu practitioner."

"Nope, 'I'm a dark magician' is what I heard. For him to become a practitioner, he'd have to sell his soul to the devil, right?"

"Ah, that's probably true."

"Ahahahahahahahahahahahaha…"

That day, rumors about Kazuma were the talk of the Kannagi main house. Of the elders (the general term for those who retired from active service and are now overseeing the management of the practitioners) who heard Shinji's report, only one refrained from jokingly spreading around nonsense.

Shinji was currently under probation for the offense of the aforesaid failure of his duty. Tail fin, dorsal fin, belly fins; all were wildly added to the rumor, until it grew to maturity. Not a single person tried to stop it.

The source of the rumors, the elders, appeared to be in wholesome delight. The people known as ''elders''—excluding the extremely serious exceptions—were basically men of leisure. "Looking important is work," and so on, was the gossip some attacked with.

When there was no work, they would drink tea all day and amuse themselves by talking about various topics. Obviously, they could not resist something interesting to talk about.

They danced with joy inside upon hearing Shinji's news. The elders, when they passed the verdict of probation on the dejected Shinji, even had something of a skipping type of light gait while they drank tea and turned back to each other. They haphazardly began talking like this:

"Ohh, did you know…?"

The elders, during this work time, were like different people in energetic activity.

Within an hour, there was almost nobody in the huge mansion who had not heard of Kazuma's return to the country. It certainly reached the servants, spreading to all kinds of people afterwards.

It was, in short, a situation where almost nobody knew the true facts. It wasn't a big problem for the elders, though, since their attitude was pretty much, ''If it's interesting, who cares what happens later!''

And so, news of Kazuma spread in the exact opposite direction than what Shinji had hoped for.

To wit:

"Kazuma's returned as a dark magician."

"Kazuma was secretly murdered; he's buried in the back garden."

"Kazuma clashed with Shinji during work and suddenly killed him."

"Kazuma made a contract with the wind spirits. An evil demon."

The truth was subtly mixed in, but it was distorted to such an extent that nobody could really interpret it. Obviously, no one feared Kazuma's retribution.

Kazuma, the main family's failure who had left all his talent in his mother's womb, like liquid skimmed off the top, had found a preferable power to take in, it seemed. Nobody laughed at that.

However, there were a small number of exceptions. One of them was the current suzerain, Kannagi Juugo. During supper, in the humorous talk that was being told, there was one item Juugo was interested in.

"Ohhhh? Kazuma chose Fuujutsu? Did you know that, Genma?"

Juugo spoke to his cousin sitting next to him. For some reason, as if harboring some ill will, Genma's smile was filled with hatred.

"…Oh"

Genma answered briefly. Apparently the rumor had already reached his ears, as he didn't appear disturbed.

However, it was clear he wasn't happy about the rumor either. The saying, ''like someone chewing up a bitter bug,'' perfectly described his frown as he gripped a tight fist.

''If Kazuma was in front of me, I'd want to strangle him to death.'' His expression openly displayed his thoughts.

"It's shameful."

"It's not especially shameful." Juugo answered lightly. He gave a command to a nearby servant: "I would like to hear a detailed account. Call Shinji."

"Certainly."

The moment he arrived, Shinji bowed down so low that he scraped the tatami in his prostration. His tension was great; he was sweating from his forehead and breathing awkwardly.

Truthfully, the difference in status between the Kannagi's main family and branch family was absolute. It was impossible for the branch family to even dream of a revolution.

Tradition and social status meant nothing in the Kannagi's system. The two families were simply separated by the overwhelming difference in power.

If a rebellion were to occur, Enjutsu practitioners like Juugo or Genma could simply smash everyone in the branch family by wiggling a finger. Because of this hopeless difference in power, no thoughts of rebellion were harbored.

Therefore, Shinji's tension was understandable. He was in front of Juugo, whose superiority was similar to a god, and had to recount his clumsy failure. This was definitely worse than his original feelings.

"Raise your face. You don't have to humble yourself like that."

Juugo spoke in a friendly manner. However, looking into the suzerain's face and speaking was far too overwhelming for Shinji. In the end, he raised his face, but his eyes still stared at the tatami as he submitted his report.

"A-and, I now have the privilege of being allowed to give this report."

"…I see."

After Shinji finished recounting the happenings, Juugo remained silent for a while after saying that.

"…I see."

As if to confirm, he repeated it once more. He closed his eyes lightly, and reminisced back to when his nephew (to be accurate, the relation was more separated than that, but he used the label since it was too much trouble) had left 4 years ago.

''(—What a poor child he was.)''

If Kazuma had been born to any family but the Kannagi, he would probably have been considered a superior child. Excellent intellect, good reflexes, and great promise in learning the jutsu; all jutsu except one. He was unable to manipulate fire.

However, for the Kannagi family, this was the most important ability.

No matter what else he was proficient at, someone with no talent for manipulating fire was treated as incompetent. Because of this, Kazuma was no longer part of the Kannagi.

''Still—'' Juugo thought.

''(Why didn't you ask me for help, Kazuma? There was no need to disown you from the family. If it was me, I would have made a place for you. Whatever Genma said, I wouldn't have cared about the Enjutsu, I would have made use of your talent, despite that…)''

Juugo looked down at his right leg. It was made of metal and plastic. If that accident hadn't happened, and the "rule of inheritance" hadn't been rushed, would Kazuma be here right now?

Unfortunately, it was far too late. Kazuma had thrown away the family, their name; all that was Kannagi, and had left Japan. This was reality. The ''past'' is a thing that could never be changed.

"…Suzerain?"

An uncertain voice brought Juugo back to reality. Looking around, he found everyone in an awkward silence. It wasn't surprising, as there were almost none among them who had not tormented Kazuma.

However, the one who had driven Kazuma out was calm. That person, Genma, spoke without a single change in his expression.

"Suzerain. Kazuma is already someone without any connection to the Kannagi. There is no need to worry about him."

"Genma, you would say that of your own son—"

"I have only one son, Ren."

Genma spoke coolly, interrupting the suzerain's words. Juugo considered replying, but, disliking unproductive battles, he decided to put other, safer words into his mouth.

"It's fine then. After all, Kazuma has become successful in Fuujutsu. Maybe it was best that he left the Kannagi... Or maybe, Hyoue, if he had been entrusted to your care, could he have become skilled and powerful?" 

"Perhaps."

Sitting at a lower seat, Hyoue, the head of the Fuuga clan, answered sullenly. 

Genma again cut in with an objection.

"We are all afraid that even though Fuujutsu and such are, after all, lower arts. The most they are capable of is acting as assistants to Enjutsu practitioners. Even if we had known four years ago of Kazuma's talent for Fuujutsu and left him to people like the Fuuga clan, clearly, we would still have had to disinherit him."

Hearing his art publicly insulted, Hyoue twisted his face in humiliation. However, nobody paid any attention to Hyoue nor his face.

To the Kannagi family, who only valued fighting power, the Fuuga clan, having been given the reconnaissance and battle support duties, was limited to a lower status. Genma was not trying to start a fight. He was not stating anything beyond the normal beliefs of the other Kannagi.

"…We will go no further with this talk or the dinner will turn unpleasant."

At Juugo's words, everyone clearly showed relieved expressions on their faces. As if on cue, cheerful talk began, and they rolled around laughing at silly jokes.

Though awkwardly, the usual dining hall atmosphere returned.

And so, nobody noticed the dark light harbored in Hyoue's eyes. He suppressed his thoughts from showing up on his expression, and murmured in a voice so small it did not even reach his own ears.

"I will not forget this disgrace, Genma…"

=== Part 4 ===

"Kannagi……no, Yagami Kazuma……? You came back at a very good time!"

"Huo-huo-huo……" A hoarse laugh broke the strained silence. Not a single streak of light could be found in the single room filled with darkness.

"And……?"

"Yes, it's better if everyone hears this. Finally, the time has come. The time when we shall dispel the disgrace that has lasted 300 years. Now is the time for us to regain the power we lost, and return to our previous, glorious position."

"Ohhhhhhhhh…………"

A stifled commotion filled the air. No one shouted. Afraid of being discovered, they kept their breaths in check, keeping their tension locked inside the room.

"Oh, when you finally realize it, you Kannagi... We will overthrow you and leave not a single one remaining… Kukuku…"

A low and gloomy voice echoed with resentment darker than darkness...

***

''"U-uwaaaaaaaaaaaa! Wha-what, what are you doing-?!"''

Late at night on that same day, Shinji screamed out in terror. Nearby were two freshly severed heads, which had tumbled down onto the floor. Following them were two headless corpses. And standing before him, a human?

Shinji was unable to say for certain. There was nothing different from a human by outward appearance, but it possessed an aura that a human could not possibly have.

The two corpses——who had been alive until 30 seconds ago——had been captured in a ''kekkai'' without any chance to prepare themselves and were immediately decapitated.

The mysterious person had not moved a single finger. And yet Shinji had clearly witnessed an incredible force slicing the two heads off as if they were nothing. Or rather, Shinji had been forced to witness.

Even though the other two surpassed him in skill, Shinji was the only person left alive. It wasn't because of luck. Shinji realized this more than anyone else.

He was being toyed with. This demon in human shape was feeding on Shinji's fear and hopelessness. It held off killing him for the moment, playing with him lazily, enjoying his empty resistance.

"What the hell?! What did I do…?"

The ''thing'' gave no answer. It came closer without even making footsteps, taking its time.

The ''thing'' remained completely silent. Nothing came out as it drew closer, wielding an invisible sword.

Silence remained even after severing those heads. The two blood-covered heads rolling on the ground seemed not to have noticed their own deaths as they still had their drunken, relaxed slack smiles.

Shinji knew of only one person who could do what this ''thing'' had just done. He had just met that person yesterday. In addition, that person had a just motive to kill them.

Shinji became frantic, begging the ''thing'' for forgiveness. His voice did a complete turn.

"Ka-Kazuma? You're Kazuma, right? Forgive me——it was my fault, I-I regret it, so please, forgive meeee——"

The only reply was a flash from the wind-blade. It severed his right arm at the base. Formed from a high density of spirits, the blade cut through meat and bone as if it were tofu.

''"Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"''

While screaming, Shinji threw himself fully into starting Enjutsu. The intense concentration from being so close to death brought forth the greatest power of his 25 years of life.

The ''thing'' became covered in a golden flame, the same one that had the power to destroy any and all demons, the highest level of purification. The flame burned brightly through the darkness.

"Y-yeah! I think I——"

Suddenly, ''that thing'', now a huge torch, began to move. Shinji's face, full of hope till now, froze.

The ''thing'' stretched out a hand, taking hold of the golden flame, ''and in one movement, tore it from its body.'' 

The ''thing'' emerged from the flame's restraints, completely uninjured. Its body, and even its clothes, remained undamaged without any sign of having been engulfed by fire.

The ''thing'' slowly turned to Shinji and began walking. Underneath the freezing moonlight, without a sound, it came closer, an ominous shadow.

This was, in some ways, twisted. There was something there that the eye could not help but be fascinated by. A scene filled with beauty that one had to admit was from the spirit world.

"Hee, heehee, heeheeeeheeheehee-, kyahahahaha, ahahahaha!"

Suddenly, Shinji began laughing in a strange voice.

Evidently, his mental equilibrium had snapped from an overload of fear. Even as the wind-blade soundlessly sliced through his body, splitting it in half, he tumbled over laughing without even showing a reaction.

Perhaps the ''thing'' got tired of Shinji's lack of response. It casually sliced off his head as if throwing away an unwanted toy.

There was a dull ''thunk.'' The third head rolled on the ground.

The ''thing'' remained dissatisfied even after killing everyone. It continued to slice up the bodies. Though it was only for a few minutes, the three bodies were cut into many small pieces that even the parents of the corpses would no longer recognize; they wouldn't even be able to tell what kind of flesh it was or what limb it was.

As the raw stink of blood and meat drifted through the kekkai, the ''thing'' laughed cruelly and vanished as if melting into the air.

However, the three severed heads remained. Though the bodies were in pieces, there was not a single injury on those heads.

Somehow, the three heads had ended up facing the gate in a straight line. Each had a strange smile, as if saying to anyone coming through that gate, "Welcome to a nightmare."

And so the tragedy began...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

High School DxD (Bahasa Indonesia):Jilid 11 Life 2

2021-08-18T15:37:23Z

127.0.0.1: /* Life 2 : Ketidakbatasan dan Ujian Promosi Iblis Kelas Menengah */

==Life 2 : Ketidakbatasan dan Ujian Promosi Iblis Kelas Menengah==
===Bagian 1===

“Ternyata musim kawin bagi Nekomata ya.”

Itulah hal pertama yang Abe-senpai katakan yang datang kemari setelah menerima panggilan dari anggota lain. Setelah itu kami memanggil Abe-senpai dan memintanya melihat Koneko-chan dan dia mengatakan diagnosisnya pada kami. Bahwa Koneko-chan bersikap dengan instingnya untuk membuat bayi. Koneko-chan tengah berada di kamarnya saat ini dan tertidur dengan tenang. Abe-senpai memberinya obat khusus yang melegakan instingnya. Sepertinya itu bekerja baik. Seperti yang diduga dari Penjinak Hewan sepertinya. Dia punya pengetahuan tinggi tentang Yokai dan makhluk lain. Anggota Gremory yang tinggal di kediaman Hyodou dan sensei tengah berkumpul di ruang VIP.

“Musim kawin, rupanya........”

Aku bergumam. Apakah sama dengan kucing? Yang jelas Nekomata memang kucing Yokai. Itukah alasan kenapa dia bersikap seperti itu?

Sensei melanjutkan.

“Nekomata betina memasuki musim kawin setelah waktu dimana tubuh mereka cukup berkembang untuk mengandung bayi. Di Dunia Bawah insting sebagai Nekomata membuat mereka ingin membuat bayi. Tak jauh beda dengan kucing. Dan pada Nekomata, mereka memilih pejantan dari spesies berbeda yang mereka sukai. Dengan kata lain itu kamu, Ise.”

A-Aku.....? Aku menunjuk diriku sendiri dan sensei mengangguk.

“Koneko adalah Nekomata langka. Nekoshou. Kupikir wajar kalau dia ingin membuat bayi. Dan kalau itu adalah anak Sekiryuutei, maka kamu tak perlu meminta lebih. Namun kali ini, masalahnya.......”

Sensei melanjutkan setelah mendesah kecil.

“Koneko masih terlalu kecil.”

.......Yeah, anda benar sekali. Oppainya terlalu kecil. Aku memikirkan itu setelah menatap oppai Rias dan Akeno-san. Rias kemudian mendesah setelah menyadari tatapanku.

“Oh, ayolah! Maksudnya tubuhnya.”

Ya kamu benar! Maaf kalau aku selalu memikirkan soal payudara! Soalnya itu memikat mata!

“Apa maksudnya karena tubuhnya masih kecil?”

Sensei melanjutkan penjelasannya.

“Ya. Akan berbahaya bagi Nekoshou untuk mengandung bayi kalau tubuh dan pikiran mereka belum dewasa. Bahkan di dunia manusia, mengandung bayi membawa beban pada tubuh si ibu kan? Kalau dia mengandung bayi Ise dengan kondisinya sekarang, ada bahaya kalau ia dan bayinya takkan bisa bertahan dan hasilnya bisa membawa keduanya pada kematian. Mempertimbangkan fakta itu, lebih baik melakukannya setelah tubuh dan pikirannya sedikit lebih dewasa lagi.”

Koneko-chan sebelumnya berkata kalau tubuhnya kecil, tapi dia bisa mengandung bayi. Apa dia.......hanya mengatakan hal sembarangan saat itu? Dia memang bisa melahirkan bayi. Tapi akan berbahaya bagi dirinya dan bayinya. Tubuhnya masih belum siap. Berarti bukankah musim kawin tak ada hubungannya dengan insting?

Abe-senpai juga berkata “Kupikir masih terlalu awal untuk Koneko memasuki musim kawin” saat dia mengecek Koneko-chan.

“Berarti bukankah aneh kalau insting Nekoshounya muncul meskipun dia masih belum bisa mengandung bayi? Tapi kenapa Koneko-chan........”

“Aku bisa memahami perasaannya sebagai wanita yang tinggal di rumah ini.”

Orang yang mengatakan itu adalah Akeno-san. Semua orang kemudian menatap Akeno-san.

“Aku yakin kalau emosi Koneko-chan meningkat karena melihat hubungan diantara Rias dan Ise-kun. Jadi dia pasti memikirkan hal seperti “Aku tak mau kalah” dan “Aku akan jadi selanjutnya” dengan sangat kuat.”

......Hubunganku dan Rias? Rias dan aku saling bertukar tatap. Apa dia berpikir kalau dia juga harus melakukan sesuatu setelah melihat pernyataan cintaku dan hubungan kami........? J-Jadi dia memilih aku? Itu sesuatu yang membuatku merasa terhormat! Namun dalam kondisi saat ini, akan membahayakan dirinya. Aku tak mungkin membuat Koneko-chan memasuki kondisi berbahaya.

“Apa dia memasuki musim kawin meski tubuhnya masih belum siap karena pengaruh Ise dan aku.......?”

Rias mengatakannya dengan nada sedih. Nampaknya dia agak shock. Dia pasti berpikir kalau perasaannya terhadapku telah menstimulasi budak berharganya. Mungkin lain ceritanya kalau aku lebih memperhatikannya......Tapi mataku hanya tertuju pada Rias setelah pernyataan cintaku......sensei menyadari ada atmosfer tidak enak sehingga ia berbicara sambil menggaruk kepalanya.

“Pokoknya, menekan instingnya secara paksa tidaklah bagus. Kalau kita terus menekannya dengan pengobatan, bisa jadi instingnya takkan bekerja setelah tubuhnya dewasa nanti.”

Dia benar sekali. Kami mengandalkan pengobatan saat ini, tapi kami tak boleh membiarkan tubuh Koneko-chan sakit dengan berlebihan menggunakannya. Sensei menunjukku lalu menyatakan keras keras.

“Hal terbaik saat ini adalah Ise harus menahan dirinya sampai kondisi Koneko bisa stabil.”

“A-Aku?”

“Ya. Ini mungkin hal bagus buatmu, yang selalu berada dalam musim kawin, tapi tahanlah dirimu dari godaan Koneko kalau kamu peduli padanya. Kamu pasti bisa menahan dirimu kalau kamu berpikir dia bisa mati kalau berhubungan seks denganmu.”

A-Anda benar sekali, tapi........Tak ada lelaki yang takkan bahagia kalau ada wanita merayumu......! dengan kata lain dia menyuruhku menahan diriku yang sama saja memberi siksaan berat untukku.

......Sepertinya hal hal hebat akan terjadi.......! Akan ada peristiwa hidup yang manis dan keras setiap hari! Memikirkan hal itu memberiku campuran perasaan bahagia dan susah.......Aku memasang ekspresi rumit dan Rias menggenggam tanganku.

“Tolong Ise. Jangan terlena rayuan Koneko. Kamu tak boleh membuat bayi dengannya, oke? Selain itu aku belum.......”

“K-Kamu benar! Aku akan menahan diriku dari godaan Koneko-chan sampai kondisinya menjadi stabil!”

Kalau wanita yang kucintai memohon seperti itu, maka aku hanya perlu memenuhinya dengan semangat tinggi!

“Kalau kamu bisa menahan diri, maka aku akan memberimu hadiah, oke?”

! Apa kamu serius! Aku terkejut mendengar ucapan tiba tiba itu!

“Apa kamu serius?”

“Ya, aku serius. Ini Ise yang kita bicarakan, jadi pasti tentang hal hal ecchi kan? Ufufu.”

Rias tersenyum padaku! Astaga! Aku bisa menerima hadiah dari Rias kalau aku menahan diri dari rayuan Koneko-chan! Tidak, ini penting! Tapi mengurus tubuh penting Kouhaiku juga penting! Aku harus menyegel pikiran bejat dalam diriku! Namun bagi orang mesum sepertiku ini sangat sulit.......Tapi kalau orang ini, Rias, mengharapkannya maka aku.......!

“Aku paham. Aku akan menahan diri demi hadiah itu. Tidak. Lebih dari itu aku akan menahan diri demi kamu dan Koneko-chan!”

“Ya. Seperti yang kuharapkan dari Ise tercintaku.”

“Ya. Tentu saja.”

“......................”

“......................”

Rias dan aku saling menatap untuk beberapa saat. Aaah, wanita yang kucintai........perasaan diantara kami saling berbalas.......! pernyataan cinta hari itu! Aku takkan pernah melupakannya seumur hidupku! Orang ini dan aku...........

“Hei, hei. Berhenti bermesraan disini, pasangan bodoh!”

Ha! Dengan ucapan sensei, Rias dan aku sadar kalau kami terlalu lama saling menatap! Kami melepaskan tangan kami! Aku juga sadar kalau wajahku sudah menjadi merah!

........Yaa........Hahaha..........Mau gimana lagi!

“Mau terus bercinta? Lakukan hal itu kalau kalian berduaan saja. Bukankah begitu, kalian semua?”

Sensei bertanya pada Asia dan yang lain........

“Tidak. Sepertinya kami bisa menonton dengan tenang keduanya dengan lega.”

“Meski aku agak cemburu pada mereka, hanya melihat mereka membuatku merasa lega dan entah kenapa menyembuhkanku.”

“Kamu benar. Perlu waktu cukup lama untuk mencapai tahap ini. Sepertinya ada bunga bunga mekar di belakang mereka sebagai background saat mereka saling bertukar pandangan.”

Trio Gereja Asia, Xenovia, dan Irina mengatakan hal memalukan seperti itu sambil menganggukkan kepala mereka! Hentikan! Hanya berpikir apa yang terjadi sebelumnya membuatkua sangat malu sampai aku ingin terbang jauh dari sini!

“Ufufufu. Hasratku untuk menjalin hubungan semakin meningkat karena “Poin-Hubungan” baru saja meningkat.”

Akeno-san tersenyum seolah memiliki maksud tertentu! Apanya yang “Poin-Hubungan” yang baru saja kamu sebutkan yang terdengar mempesona namun menyeramkan!?

“Kalau aku merekam adegan tadi dan mengirimnya pada Raiser-Oniisama, dia pasti akan mati menderita. Ufufu.”

Ravel! Jangan menindas kakakmu!

“........Astaga. Ise sungguh diberkahi oleh wanita hebat. Oh dan ada sesuatu yang ingin kulaporkan. Akeno!”

Sensei mengubah topik dan berbicara pada Akeno-san.

“Barakiel mengizinkannya. Kupikir itu juga ide yang bagus. Sekarang yang tersisa tinggal kemauanmu.”

“Jadi Ayah sudah.......aku paham. Aku tak boleh merepotkan kelompok lebih dari ini. Bahkan Gasper-kun juga berjuang keras. Aku juga harus melakukannya sesegera mungkin.”

Wajah Akeno-san terisi keyakinan kuat. Rias terlihat seolah ia tahu apa yang sedang terjadi. Apa Akeno-san meminta sesuatu dari Ayahnya.......? sensei mengangguk oleh ucapan Akeno-san.

“Oke. Dan kesampingkan itu dulu, bisakah aku mengobrol sedikit dengan kalian?”

Sensei berbicara pada kami dengan nada berbeda dan melihat ke arah kami.

“Besok aku berniat memanggil tamu ke rumah ini. Rias. Aku memerlukan izin darimu terlebih dulu.”

“Ara. Ini pertamakali aku mendengar tentang hal itu. Cukup tiba tiba juga.”

Ini juga pertamakalinya aku mendengar soal itu. Tapi kelihatannya Rias yang memegang kekuasaan di rumahku ini........Tapi karena dia dan keluarganya yang merenovasi sesuai seleranya maka aku tak perlu keberatan.

“Ya. Ada sesuatu tentang kedatangan tamu itu........”

Sensei memasang ekspresi lebih serius dari biasanya.

“Kalian pasti merasakan ketidaksukaan terhadap “tamu” itu. Tidak. Takkan aneh kalau kalian melempar hasrat membunuh pada “Tamu” itu.”

........! S-Sampai seperti itu.......? Tapi hasrat membunuh? Tamu macam apa yang akan datang nanti? Semua orang nampak kaget oleh ucapan sensei dan saling bertukar tatap. Tentu saja. Itu seseorang yang kami benci dan bahkan sampai hasrat membunuh.........Yang melintas dalam pikiranku adalah........Tim Vali.

“Ise. Kamu tahu kelompok yang ada dalam pikiranmu kan? Itu setengah benar.”

“.....! Sensei, Vali dan yang lain akan datang kemari lagi?”

Dalam pertarungan melawan Loki, orang orang itu memakai rumah ini sebagai markas. Waktu itu kami bekerjasama secara sementara sehingga kami tak saling bertarung........Tapi pada dasarnya kami musuh. Kami memiliki hubungan dimana takkan aneh kalau kami bertarung dan saling bunuh kalau kita bertemu kembali. Tapi, kami menemui orang orang itu beberapa kali. Kami takkan menahan hasrat membunuh kalau kami menemui mereka lagi........

“Vali adalah teroris. Kita pernah bekerjasama, tapi kalau mereka punya urusan disini lagi maka sudah jelas kalau kita akan siap bertarung. Tapi kukatakan saja kalau kita tak perlu segera melempar hasrat membunuh pada mereka. Kudengar mereka membantu Ise dan yang lainnya di Kyoto. Dari pandangan pribadiku mereka adalah musuh namun ancamannya tidak sebesar Golongan Pahlawan. Hanya menemui mereka akan.......Tapi kita harus tetap waspada.”

Rias mengatakan itu seolah dia berpikiran sama denganku. Sensei menggaruk pipinya dan mendesah setelah mendengar Rias.”

“Tentang Tim Vali, aku tahu kalau kalian semua tidak suka padanya. Hanya saja......Ada sesuatu yang tak bisa kukatakan sekarang. Tunggu saja sampai besok pagi. Kalian akan tahu sendiri. Tapi harapanku adalah kalian tak langsung menyerang “tamu” itu. Itu saja. Sudah cukup dengan kalian mendengar cerita “tamu” kita. Kalau berjalan lancar, pertemuan ini bisa mengubah keseimbangan dengan kuat. Besok pagi, aku akan kembali kemari lagi. Karena itu, kumohon.”

Sensei membungkukkan kepalanya.

.........Seseorang seperti itu akan datang? Kami semua merasa ragu. Jadi orang macam apa yang akan datang? Dan dari nada bicaranya, orang ini datang bersama dengan Tim Vali........? Sambil merasa ragu dan tidak nyaman, besok pagi kami akan menemui “dia”.

===Bagian 2===

Esok pagi. Saat aku menuju ke pintu masuk dengan jantung berdegup kencang karena bel pintu berbunyi.........Orang yang berdiri di depan pintu adalah gadis kurus mengenakan kostum Gothic Lolita hitam.

.........Aku sangat familiar dengannya. Bukan. Tak mungkin aku bisa melupakannya.......! mana bisa aku lupa! Gadis itu hanya meluncurkan satu kalimat dari mulutnya.

“Lama tak jumpa Ddraig.”

Aku mengambil satu langkah mundur sambil mengacungkan jari telunjukku.

“O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-Ophis!?”

Teriakanku begitu keras sampai menggema ke penjuru rumah! Kenapa bisa begini! Terkejut saja tak cukup mengungkapkan perasaanku saat ini! Itu bukan sesuatu yang bisa kuprediksi! Ini bukan lelucon! Ini fakta mengejutkan yang bisa menjungkir balik Surga dan Neraka! Semua anggota kelompok yang berada di pintu masuk memasang kuda kuda bertarung! Aku juga memunculkan Gauntletku dan berada dalam kondisi dimana aku harus memulai penghitungan untuk Balance Breaker! Tentu saja kami jadi begini! Dia adalah boss dari “Khaos Brigade” yang mengajak bertarung semua golongan! Dia seperti Boss akhir! Tak adil kalau dia muncul disini begitu saja! Bukan! Tidak wajar kalau dia muncul disini! Dia adalah makhluk terkuat di Dunia! Dia seperti Boss akhir dari setiap golongan! Dan bukankah dia tak terbatas hingga tak terkalahkan!? Lantas kenapa dia menyambangi rumahku, kediaman Hyodou!? Apa rumahku begitu terkenal!? Apa ini tempat penting yang bahkan harus dikunjungi oleh Boss akhir!? Misteri dan keraguan tercipta seketika oleh kehadiran Ophis yang tiba tiba, namun perasaan tentang bagaimana harus merespon situasi ini menjadi semakin kuat! Dalam situasi ini sensei datang diantara kami.

“Hei, hei, hei! Sudah kubilang kemarin! Jangan pakai hasrat membunuh tak peduli siapapun yang datang! Jadi jangan menyerang! Dia juga takkan menyerang kalian! Biarpun dia lakukan itu, kita takkan bisa menang biarpun mengeroyoknya bersama!”

Rias mengamuk oleh ucapan sensei!

“Ini tak masuk akal Azazel! Naga itu adalah boss dari kelompok teroris yang telah menyerang tiap tiap golongan! Dia adalah musuh pahit yang juga sudah membuat kerusakan signifikan pada Dunia Iblis! Lantas kenapa kau membawa orang semacam itu ke tempat ini!? Kota ini adalah lokasi penting untuk aliansi! Dan terutama rumah ini! Bukankah membiarkan Ophis datang kemari artinya kau sudah mengelabui mereka yang mengamankan kota ini!? Lantas kenapa kau melakukan hal seperti ini!?”

Rias benar. Kota ini adalah tempat dimana Dunia bawah dan Surga membuat tindakan kerjasama dan juga tempat untuk bernegosiasi dengan golongan lain. Tempat yang paling penting. Juga tempat dimana beberapa staf dari pihak Malaikat, Malaikat Jatuh, dan Iblis disamping kami berada untuk mengawasinya. Kupikir kalau dia ada disini artinya sensei membujuk para anggota staf atau mengelabui mereka. Melihat wajah kaget Irina artinya dia tak menerima informasi apapun dari pihak Surga. Tentu saja kami tak mendapat Informasi dari pihak Iblis juga. kalau orang semacam dia akan datang, Sirzechs-sama pasti sudah mengabari kami sebelumnya. Namun kenyataannya tidak. Maka kesimpulannya sensei membuat Ophis mengunjungi kediaman Hyodou tanpa memberitahu Sirzechs-sama atau Michael-san. Rias segera menyadari itu dan berteriak pada sensei dan Ophis. Karena ini adalah........

“Ini melanggar aturan dari aliansi, Azazel! Ini sesuatu dimana pihak malaikat Jatuh tak boleh memprotes kalau mereka disalahkan oleh Maou-sama dan pemimpin malaikat, Michael! Kenapa kau, yang terus berbicara soal kedamaian dan aliansi harus.........”

Rias yang mengamuk berhenti disana. Dia kemudian menghela nafas panjang.

“.......Ini kau yang terus berbicara soal kedamaian dan aliansi. Jadi kau sudah menentukan kalau kedatangan Ophis memiliki nilai tersendiri kan?”

Rias mengatakan kesimpulan itu. Dia benar........tak ada alasan bagi kami untuk meragukan sensei saat ini. Orang ini memang mencurigakan dan nampak seperti musuh saat kami pertama bertemu dengannya. Namun dia sekarang adalah Gubernur malaikat Jatuh yang bisa kami percayai sepenuh hati. Alasan kenapa kami bisa menjadi sekuat ini adalah karena bantuan dan pengetahuan sensei. Tak mungkin sensei mengkhianati kami karena dia begitu perhatian pada kami. Rias mungkin mulai mengingat itu ketika tengah mengamuk tadi.

“Ya. Maafkan aku Rias. Aku sudah mengelabui dan masih mengelabui banyak orang agar dia bisa datang dan mampir kemari. Tapi mungkin harapannya bisa menjadi sesuatu yang mungkin mengubah eksistensi “Khaos Brigade” sendiri. Aku menganggap kalau sekarang kita harus hentikan pertumpahan darah sia sia.......aku akan minta maaf pada kalian lagi dan akan bertanya pada kalian lagi. Maaf dan kumohon pada kalian. Bisakah kalian setidaknya mendengar ceritanya?”

Sensei membungkukkan kepalanya sekali lagi. Pria dengan harga diri begitu tinggi melakukan hal seperti ini........pasti ada makna luar biasa dibalik semua ini.

“Aku akan mempercayai sensei. Alasan aku ada disini juga berkat sensei.”

Aku mengatakan itu dan membuat gauntletku lenyap. Anggota kelompok lain juga saling bertukar tatap dan menaruh kembali senjata mereka.

“.........Aku selalu dalam kepengurusan sensei. Aku ingin menebaskan pedangku pada Ophis saat ini juga........tapi aku akan menahan diriku.”

Xenovia melipat tangannya dan memejamkan matanya.

“........Membawa Ophis tanpa meminta izin Michael-sama.........sejujurnya aku tak tahu harus berbuat apa, tapi tak ada pilihan selain mempercayai Rias-san dan Azazel-sensei.”

Irina juga mengizinkan meski nampaknya masih belum bisa menerima. Dari tempatnya berdiri, dia pastinya orang yang merasa paling rumit karena dia adalah perwakilan dari staf Surga namun dia masih memberi izin. Itu bukti kalau dia percaya pada sensei dan kami. Aku senang melihat itu.

“Aku hanya perlu percaya pada Ise-san dan Rias-Oneesama seperti yang kulakukan sejak awal.”

“Aku juga berpikiran sama dengannya.”

Asia dan Ravel juga tak keberatan. Aku juga berpikir kalau Kiba dan Gasper, yang tak tinggal disini, Koneko-chan yang masih tidur di ranjang, dan juga Rossweisse-san yang kembali sementara ke Eropa Utara pasti berpikiran sama dengan mereka. Rias mendesah kecil lalu bertanya pada sensei.

“Jadi aku hanya perlu membawanya masuk dan memberinya teh hijau? Apa hanya Ophis? Bagaimana dengan Tim Vali?”

Menanyakan itu, cahaya terbentuk di depan pintu masuk dan lingkaran sihir kecil muncul. Orang yang muncul dari sana adalah penyihir dari Tim Vali, Le Fay, yang mengenakan jubah dan topi runcing dan anjing besar dengan bulu ke abu abuan. Kesampingkan Le Fay, anjing abu abu ini.......Aku ingat! Maksudku aku tak mungkin lupa perasaan merinding hanya dengan melihatnya! Ia menjadi lebih kecil dari sebelumnya namun aku tak mungkin salah! Itu Fenrir! Serigala Pembunuh Tuhan yang dikatakan mampu membunuh dan memangsa Tuhan dengan taringnya! Kalau kuingat ingat sekarang dia ada dibawah Tim Vali.......

[[File:high_school_dxd_v11_173.jpg|thumb]]

“Bagaimana kabarnya kalian semua? Ini aku, Le Fay Pendragon. Terima kasih untuk bantuannya di Kyoto. Yang disini adalah Fenrir-chan.”

Gadis penyihir yang memberi kami sapaan dan perkenalan ramah.

........Sepertinya Fenrir sangat penurut padanya dan tak menunjukkan rasa permusuhan pada kami. Biar begitupun, dia adalah makhluk legendaris sehingga masih menyeramkan! Kemudian wanita glamor muncul dari lingkaran sihir lain! Dia memelukku segera setelah kemunculannya!

MUNYUUUN!

AH! Aku bisa merasakan sensasi payudara yang super berisi!

“Lama nggak jumpa Sekiryuutei-chin! Apa kamu masih suka oppai seperti biasanya~~?”

Itu kakaknya Koneko-chan, Kuroka! Sial! Sensasi oppainya sungguh menakjubkan!

“Kuroka!? Pasangan macam apa ini!?”

Sepertinya tak ada lagi yang akan datang jadi hanya ini sajakah dari Tim Vali? Vali dan Bikou belum datang, jadi hanya anggota wanita yang datang? Golem raksasa itu tak ada disini kan? karena dia kelewat besar dan takkan muat didalam rumahku! Ada sesuatu yang menatap lurus padaku yang tengah dipeluk oleh Kuroka. Itu Ophis. Ophis mengatakan satu hal.

“Aku mau bicara.”

Sensei lalu membujukku.

“Ajaklah dia minum teh. Aku mengelabui dan menipu golongan lain agar bisa membuat setting ini. Kalau ini sampai kepergok dan menuju ke arah yang salah, kepalaku akan benar benar dipenggal.”

........Aku paham itu. Akan kulakukan. Akan kulakukan apapun. Bahkan mengajaknya minum teh.

........Pada kakekku di Surga. Nampaknya aku terlibat dalam banyak hal. Akhirnya waktu bagiku untuk minum bersama dengan Makhluk terkuat telah tiba........

Kerumunan aneh anggota yang berkumpul di ruang VIP. Kami kelompok Gremory (Kiba dan Gasper datang tapi Koneko-chan masih beristirahat di kamarnya) + Irina, Ravel, sensei, dan dari Tim Vali Le Fay, Fenrir, Kuroka, dan Ophis yang menjadi pusat pertemuan ini. Perkumpulan orang orang yang normalnya akan sangat mustahil.

“Silahkan tehnya.”

Akeno-san menghidangkan teh hijau pada anggota Tim Vali dan Ophis sambil masih waspada. Le Fay meminum Teh Hijau, dimana Kuroka tengah menyantap snack bersama tehnya. Fenrir tengah tidur di samping Le Fay........Mereka sama sekali tak memiliki perasaan gugup.......Kiba juga datang dan bersiaga di belakangku. Ekspresinya sama seperti biasa namun indera kewaspadaannya tinggi sehingga dia bisa menyerbu kapanpun dia mau. Gyasuke pergi ke tempat Koneko-chan. Sepertinya dia khawatir pada Koneko-chan yang merupakan temannya. Kalau dia ada di sampingnya, Koneko-chan mungkin bisa agak tenang. Aku kemudian berbisik ke telinga sensei yang duduk di dekatku.

(..........Terus aku harus apa?)

Pertanyaan yang wajar diajukan. Sensei meminta kami mendengar cerita Ophis. Tapi aku tak tahu topik macam apa yang harus dibicarakan. Anggota Kelompok juga berada disini dengan wajah canggung dan sangat gugup. Itu karena kami takkan tahu kalau pertarungan diluar dugaan bisa terjadi karena suatu hal! Kalau itu terjadi, kupikir kota ini akan runtuh dimulai dari rumahku.......sudah pasti habislah kami semua. Kemudian sensei membalasku yang tengah gugup ini.

(Dia tertarik padamu. Jadi jawablah kalau dia bertanya. Ini akan jadi kesempatan bagus untuk memahaminya.)

(Bi-Biarpun anda mengatakan itu! D-Dia adalah boss teroris dan Naga Terkuat kan.........? Disamping itu dia bahkan lebih kuat dari sensei dan Sirzechs-sama.)

Aku takkan bisa menyingkirkan perasaan gugup biarpun sensei ada di sampingku! Bukankah anda juga akan mati kalau ini berubah menjadi pertarungan!?

(Dia takkan melakukan sesuatu seperti menyerang membabi buta. Kalau kamu bandingkan dia dengan Vali dan Cao Cao, dia pada dasarnya tak punya hasrat bertarung. Dia takkan melakukan hal seperti menyerang orang lain selain [Great Red]. Jadi artinya kamu hanya perlu bercakap cakap dengannya mewakili tiap tiap golongan di dunia. Dengarkan saja, oke? Santai saja dan nikmati teh dengannya! Paham!?)

Biarpun anda mengatakan itu........Aku hanya bisa pusing sambil menggaruk pipiku. Maksudku ada dua ujian yang menungguku, jadi apa yang kita lakukan disini.......Terlalu banyak hal yang terjadi! Apa ini juga kekuatan Sekiryuutei yang bisa menarik kekuatan?

........Pasti begitu. Fakta kalau dia datang kemari karena dia tertarik padaku. Jadi apa kekuatanku akhirnya menarik Makhluk Terkuat? Sepertinya masalah akan semakin serius........Aku mendesah sambil memikirkan itu, dan Ophis hanya menatap lurus ke arahku.

“.....................”

Aku menggerakkan bibirku sambil tersenyum dan berkata.

“Ja-Ja-Jadi urusan apa yang kamu punya denganku........?”

Senyum. Aku hanya perlu tersenyum. Aku tak boleh takut. Berbahaya kalau satu saja ucapanku bisa menyebabkan masalah bagi semua golongan di dunia. Aku tak ingin namaku tercatat dalam sejarah karena hal hal aneh!

[Oppai Dragon telah menjadi penyebab kehancuran di dunia manusia.]

Aku akan menangis kalau hal semacam itu tercatat dalam buku pelajaran anak sekolah di Dunia Bawah! Ophis meneguk tehnya. Dia kemudian meletakkanya di meja dan berbicara.

“Ddraig. Apa kau ingin berhenti menjadi Naga Langit?”

...............H-Hmmm.............Rasanya dia menanyakan sesuatu yang tak kupahami sama sekali. Aku melepaskan ucapan dari bibirku sambil masih memasang wajah tersenyum.

“........Ummm, anu. Aku tak paham apa maksud ucapanmu.......”

“Manusia yang menjadi inangnya. Dia memiliki arah pertumbuhan berbeda sampai saat ini. Kupikir itu sangat aneh. Sangat berbeda dari kedua Naga Langit sebelumnya. Vali juga sama. Aneh. Amat sangat aneh.”

.......pertumbuhanku dan Vali........?........Apanya yang aneh........? Ophis melanjutkan.

“Pertarungan melawan Cao Cao. Pertarungan melawan Bael. Ddraig mengalami evolusi berbeda. Armor berubah menjadi warna crimson. Ini pertamakali itu terjadi. Pertama kali yang kuketahui.”

.......Jadi fakta kalau armorku berubah crimson sudah diketahui. Kupikir akan menyeramkan kalau aku bertemu Cao Cao lagi. Ophis masih melanjutkan ucapannya.

“Karena itu aku bertanya, Ddraig. Akan menjadi apa dirimu nanti?”

Dia bertanya sambil memiringkan lehernya. Ara, dia manis sekali. Aku memikirkan hal itu! Tapi bagaimana aku harus menjawabnya........Haruskah kukatakan kalau aku berlatih tanpa berpikir dengan tujuan mencari payudara untuk memperkuat diri? Namun itu takkan menjadi jawaban yang Ophis inginkan.

-Kemudian Gauntletku muncul dengan sendirinya.

......Apa ini Ddraig? Ddraig lalu berbicara sehingga semua orang bisa mendengarnya.

[Entahlah Ophis. Aku tak tahu akan jadi apa pria ini nanti. Aku tak tahu tapi........sudah tentu kalau dia mengalami pertumbuhan yang menarik.]

Oh, bagus sekali! Akan lebih mudah kalau Ddraig yang bicara! Jadi kuharap diskusi ini akan jadi bagus diantara Naga Legendaris! Aku akan mendukungmu kalau situasi berubah menjadi pertarungan, jadi kuserahkan ini padamu partner! Ophis melihat ke arah gauntletku dan berbicara.

“Gabungan dua Naga Langit, aku, sebagai “ketidakbatasan” dan Great Red sebagai “Impian” di dalamnya. Ddraig, kenapa kau berpikir untuk menjadi Raja Dominasi?”

[......Itu pasti hasil dari mencari kekuatan. Karena itulah aku dilenyapkan. Aku tak bisa menjadi kuat selain meningkatkan kekuatan “dominasi”. Aku tak pernah menyangka kalau warna merahku akan berubah menjadi crimson.]

“Aku tak memahami “dominasi”. Mereka dari Khaos Brigade mencari “dominasi”. Aku ta paham. Great Red bukan “dominasi”. Aku juga bukan “dominasi”.”

[Tak mungkin bagi makhluk yang sejak awal sudah kuat untuk memahami alasan “dominasi”. Kau yang terlahir dari “ketiadaan” dari “ketidakbatasan” dan Great Red yang terlahir dari “ilusi” dari “impian” pasti berasal dari dimensi berbeda. Ophis. Kau muncul di dunia ini dengan keluar dari celah dimensional. Apa yang kau harapkan dari dunia ini, dan kenapa kau berpikir untuk kembali ke tanah kelahiranmu?]

“Aku juga ingin mempertanyakan. Ddraig. Kenapa kau mencoba menjadi makhluk berbeda? Akankah kau membuang alasan “dominasi”? apa yang akan kau peroleh dengan itu?”

.........Ophis menjawab sambil mengajukan pertanyaan. Maksudku aku tak paham sama sekali apa yang orang orang ini bicarakan. Aku tak paham sedikitpun! Ada banyak hal yang susah dipahami dalam percakapan antar Naga! Rasanya Albion, Midgardsormr, Vritra, dan Yu-Long berbicara dengan alur waktu mereka sendiri. Ddraig yang biasa dan paman Tannin memiliki sifat manusia di dalamnya sehingga mudah memahami mereka.........namun melihat Ddraig dan Ophis berbicara seperti ini membuatku berpikir kalau Ddraig memiliki sudut pandang berbeda tentang dunia dariku. Mungkin karena mereka mengetahui pandangan dunia berbeda denganku.

“..........Memang sangat menarik. Percakapan diantara Naga Langit dan Dewa Naga adalah sesuatu yang hampir mustahil kamu temui.”

Sensei mendengarkan percakapan mereka dengan mata berbinar. Dia nampaknya menyukai hal hal semacam ini. Yah, kuserahkan pada partnerku saja kali ini. Kalau itu aku, maka aku takkan bisa mengimbangi percakapan Ophis. kupikir partnerku sangat bisa diandalkan, namun hal itu berubah setelah melihat reaksinya dengan pertanyaan Ophis berikutnya.

“Ddraig, akankah kau menjadi Chichiryutei? Bisakah kau melampaui Naga Langit dengan meremas payudara? Ddraig, akankah kau menjadi Naga yang mewakili payudara?”

Ddraig yang mendengar itu..........bereaksi dengan cara dimana dia harus menghirup banyak udara.

[Ugg........Bahkan orang ini akhirnya mengatakan itu..........Uuu! haaa..........kesadaranku terpotong! Penasehat! Seseorang panggil penasehat!]

Sial! Nampaknya dia sudah tak kuat lagi karena dia menerima terlalu banyak serangan mental! Aku mengeluarkan obat dan meneteskannya ke berlian.

“Tenanglah Ddraig! Ini kuberikan obatnya!”

Ddraig yang berliannya sudah ditetesi obat perasaanya mulai lebih rileks dan mulai menenangkan diri.

[......Ah.....ya......M-Maaf........O-Obat ini benar benar bekerja.......]

........Kamu sangat rapuh........kelihatannya jiwa Ddraig benar benar kelelahan. Maaf! Maafkan aku!

“Aku ingin melihat, Ddraig. Aku ingin melihat pemilikmu lebih dekat lagi.”

Ophis menatapku lagi.

.....A-Aku.....? Oh man......biarpun dia tanpa emosi, sepertinya matanya penuh oleh rasa tertarik.......! sensei menghela nafas dan meletakkan tangannya di bahuku.

“Jadi kalau begitu, bisakah kamu izinkan dia tinggal di rumah ini selama beberapa hari? Seperti yang kamu lihat, Ophis ingin melihatmu. Aku tak tahu apa alasannya dibalik ini, namun sekedar melihat saja tak masalah kan?”

Biarpun anda mengatakan itu.........kalau dia yang merupakan boss para teroris dan boss akhir melihatku dengan mata sangat tertarik..........aku menatap Rias untuk mencari bantuan namun......

“Aku tak keberatan kalau Ise bersedia. Tentu saja kami akan terus siaga dan kami harus menghentikannya dengan kekuatan penuh kalau sesuatu terjadi. Kalau kau menerima itu, maka aku akan........menerima permintaanya, Azazel.”

......! Rias tak keberatan!?

.......Kupikir dia tertarik pada motif sejati Ophis! Kalau kita bisa menemukan benang yang akan menuntun pada keruntuhan Khaos Brigade maka kita tak perlu meminta lebih! Kalau kita bisa menghentikan organisasi teroris dengan berbicara pada boss mereka, itu akan jauh lebih baik! Menghentikan pertarungan tanpa menumpahkan darah nampaknya bagus dan damai. Tapi kupikir Cao Cao takkan berhenti semudah itu. Sepertinya pemberontakan dia segala area dimana dia memberitahu para pengguna Sacred Gear cara mencapai Balance Breaker masih terus berlangsung namun bisa diurus dengan sedikit perkecualian.........dan dalam situasi semacam itu pikiran Ophis akan mengubah arah dunia. Dan memutuskan itu akan bergantung pada.........tindakanku?

Kenapa tugas sepenting itu harus dibebankan padaku!? Aku hanya ingin hidup damai bersama semua orang! Kenapa semua orang terus membawa masalah dan kerepotan padaku!? Aku hanya ingin hidup dengan damaaaiiiiiii!

...........Biarpun aku berteriak sekeras itu dalam pikiranku, sudah pasti aku harus menerima permintaan itu.

“........Aku bersedia juga. hanya saja ada Ujian yang akan datang, asal dia tak mengganggu maka tak masalah bagiku.”

Aku menyerah setelah memberi aturan minimum. Sensei meletakkan tangannya di kepalaku.

“Maaf sudah menyeretmu dalam masalah terus menerus Ise. Kalau kamu sampai stress maka takkan bagus untuk menghadapi Ujian........tapi ini kesempatan. Kalau berjalan lancar, maka ancaman yang tiap tiap golongan terima mungkin bisa melunak.”

Ya, ya, aku akan berjuang........aku tak kuasa menolak kalau sensei membungkukkan kepalanya. Bagaimanapun juga anda adalah penolongku!

“Aku bukan di posisi untuk mengatakan ini namun Ophis dan Kuroka, orang orang ini ada Ujian yang akan datang jadi tolong jangan ganggu mereka.”

“Paham.”

“Aku hanya perlu bersantai nyan.”

Ophis dan Kuroka setuju pada permintaan sensei. Apa mereka setuju segampang itu......?

Aku menatap mereka dengan wajah ragu dan kemudian Le Fay datang ke arahku sambil mengulurkan sesuatu. itu adalah kertas tanda tangan. Dia mengatakannya sambil memiringkan tubuhnya.

“U-Umm! Pertandingan melawan Bael tempo hari! Aku sangat tersentuh! Mohon tanda tangannya kalau kamu tidak keberatan!”

.......Oh iya. Wanita ini adalah penggemarku. Hahaha. Semua bawahan Vali luar biasa kuat namun mereka tak punya rasa gugup dan semuanya orang orang aneh.

“Oke, oke.”

Aku menandatangani kertas tanda tangan sambil tersenyum pahit. Seperti ini, kami menerima tamu tak masuk akal dan menghabiskan hari kami bersama sampai hari Ujian.

===Bagian 3===

Ini akhir pekan dan kami masih terus belajar untuk ujian . Ada satu gadis dalam pakaian gothic lolita - duduk di sudut memandang kami . Jelas saja itu Ophis ...... ..

Beberapa hari telah berlalu sejak hari itu , dan aku membawa buku untuk belajar kelompok di ruang tamu yang luas untuk ujian dan promosi tes ...... Dan di sudut ruang tamu , Ophis duduk menatap langsung kepada kami. Dan sementara itu dia makan kue dan teh yang ibu siapkan .
. Adegan abnormal ini sangat buruk untukku secara mental.......Ada tes yang menunggu kami tahu.........

Semua orang terus belajar mencoba tak memikirkan hal itu, tapi terkadang mereka melihat ke arah Ophis. Tentu saja mereka begitu, karena boss p
Namun aku tak merasakan hawa permusuhan atau semangat bertarung darinya. Dia memang hanya duduk disana. Kuroka, Le Fay, dan Fenrir tengah bermain di kolam indoor yang terletak di basemen kediaman Hyodou. Aku menyuruh kedua gadis dan anjingnya untuk tetap berada dalam rumah. Mereka menyetujuinya, namun kesampingkan Le Fay, kupikir Kurok kalau ada kesempatan. Nampaknya kekacauan akan terjadi kalau dia sampai kepergok oleh staf yang terafiliasi dengan aliansi tiga kekuatan besar.......itu akan menyeramkan........Tidak, tidak! Aku harus terus berkonsentrasi pada belajarku! Ujian sudah dekat! Hmmmm, aku sudah tahu nama ke-72 pilar dengan sempurna. Aku juga mengingat aturan yang kami harus patuhi sembari tinggal di dunia manusia. Aku juga mengingat keluarga yang bertahan dan bagaimana cara menyimpannya dalam kepalaku. Juga cara berbeda memperlakukan familiarmu tergantung apakah itu makhluk atau Yokai. Aku juga agak memahami perbedaan politik diantara Golongan Maou lama dan golongan Maou saat ini. Dan informasi tentang makhluk makhluk legendaris, Naga, sudah dimasukkan dalam pikiranku. Aku juga mengingat tentang Dewa Dewa tertentu dari tiap tiap golongan.

.......Meski aku tak yakin tentang masalah aplikasi, ekonomi Dunia Bawah, dan cerita rakyat dari wilayah berbeda. Ngghhh, Kiba dan Akeno-san menjawab pertanyaan yang ditulis oleh Rias dengan enteng. Aku sendiri berusaha keras karena masih sering salah jawab. Mungkin dia sudah agak baikan hari ini, karena Koneko-chan tengah belajar bersama dengan kami.

“..........Apa kamu baik baik saja, Koneko-chan?”

“........Aku tak apa apa, Gya-kun.”

Koneko-chan tersenyum pada Gasper yang khawatir dengan temannya. Wajahnya merah seolah dia tak menyadarinya........Itu artinya kondisinya masih berlanjut. Koneko-chan tak muncul di depanku setelah insiden itu. Kami berdua memastikan untuk tidak saling melihat wajah sebisa mungkin. Nampaknya dia tengah bertarung melawan instingnya. Tubuhnya menginginkan itu namun hatinya tidak. Dia ada dalam kondisi rumit. Jujur saja, terasa menyedihkan karena aku tak bisa berbicara pada Koneko-chan. Ada saat saat aku ingin melakukan sesuatu karena dia terkadang juga menunjukkan ekspresi sedih. Tapi yang penting sekarang adalah aku tak membuat kontak dengan Koneko-chan. Koneko-chan tampak kurang sehat sebelum ujian, namun baik Koneko-chan dan Gyasuke memiliki nilai akademik bagus sehingga mereka takkan mendapat masalah dalam ujian biarpun mereka tak belajar. Justru aku yang berada dalam situasi terjepit! Dalam situasi itu Ravel mengajariku hal hal yang tak kuketahui memakai sumber sumbernya.

“Nampaknya Ise-sama akan mampu menjawab pertanyaan mengenai orang orang yang muncul dalam legenda karena kamu telah menemui beberapa dari mereka. Meski sepertinya ekonomi Dunia Bawah dan Cerita Rakyat akan menjadi rintangan bagi orang orang yang tereinkarnasi menjadi Iblis dari manusia. Ada banyak perbedaan diantara aturan Iblis dan manusia, jadi alami kalau ada hal hal yang sulit dipahami tentang ekonomi dan cerita rakyat. Karena budaya dasarnya memang berbeda. Jadi Ujian nanti akan berisi pertanyaan itu, jadi biarpun kamu tak memahami perasaan dan pikiran Iblis, kupikir akan lebih baik menjawabnya dengan berpikir “Iblis akan melakukannya seperti ini”.”

“Begitu. Maksudnya kepribadian mereka berubah tergantung darimana asal keluarga mereka, jadi cara mereka memerintah wilayah mereka juga berbeda......Gremory memiliki rasa cinta yang kuat sehingga takkan ada aturan tidak adil terhadap orang orang yang tinggal di dalamnya. Namun bukan berarti sama di wilayah lain kan? karena Dunia Iblis berpusat pada masyarakat kelas bangsawan......”

Perbedaan nilai karena perbedaan budaya. Nampaknya sebagian besar soal dalam Ujian akan mengenai hal itu. Apalagi mantan manusia yang berubah menjadi Iblis akan bergabung ke Dunia Iblis, jadi tak mengetahui budaya mereka takkan bisa membuat mereka dipromosikan. Dikatakan kalau Dunia Bawah terus berubah, namun dasar dasarnya berbeda dari dunia manusia. Sepertinya memahami hal hal itu akan menjadi masalah bagiku. Hmmm, menjadi Iblis Kelas Tinggi nampaknya sangat sulit.........Mungkin Ujian Promosi untuk menjadi Iblis Kelas Tinggi akan begitu sulit sampai aku akan kaget.........kemudian Asia mendadak berdiri dan berjalan menuju Ophis........

“U-Umm, mungkin hanya memakan kue tidak akan bagus, jadi silahkan minum teh hijau.”

Dia menyajikan cangkir teh hijau pada Ophis! Su-sungguh gadis pemberani! Ophis mengambil cangkir dengan tenang dan meneguk teh hijau. Setelah melihat itu, Asia tersenyum dan kembali pada kami. Aku kemudian berbisik ke telinga Asia.

“Ka-Kamu sungguh berani Asia...........”

“Kupikir dia bukan orang yang menyeramkan..........bahkan tadi malam, Irina-san mengajaknya untuk bermain kartu bersama........”

“Haa!?”

Aku terkejut usai mendengar itu dan melihat Irina. Dia membuat tanda peace dengan jarinya padaku dengan wajah tersenyum penuh percaya diri.

“Ya. Aku mengajaknya ikut bermain. Aku memainkan kartu Ultimate Dragon!”

Di-dia sungguh bernyali! Kalau kuingat lagi, dia juga berbicara pada Arthur dari Tim Vali sepanjang pertarungan melawan Loki! Tapi itu membuatku iri padanya, karena dia bisa berbicara dengan santai pada semua orang bahkan dalam situasi seperti ini. Ah, apa Michael-san menjadikan dia [Ace]nya karena mengetahui kepribadiannya? Dengan kepribadian seperti ini, dia bisa berkomunikasi dengan semua macam orang. Michael-san mungkin berpikir kalau meletakkannya di tempat seperti ini yang membuatnya bertemu orang orang dari golongan berbeda akan membuatnya bisa memainkan peran sebagai perwakilan Malaikat dengan lebih signifikan.

“.......Aneh........Dia cukup berbeda dari Uroboros yang diceritakan dalam legenda.”

Kiba mengatakan itu. Akeno-san mengangguk dan setuju.

“Dia memang punya kesan berbeda dari Naga yang mewakili kekacauan, ketidakbatasan, dan ketiadaan.”

Dewa Naga yang dikatakan tidak terbatas ya.......melihatnya seperti ini, dia tak seperti makhluk yang disebut Dewa Naga. Justru Great Red yang lebih mendekati Dewa Naga. Seperti kata Kiba, mungkin dia berubah karena sudah terlalu lama tinggal di dunia ini. Kupikir aku paham kenapa sensei cukup tertarik padanya. Naga bernama Ophis ini pasti terisi banyak keraguan. Dan Dewa Naga itu menjadi tertarik padaku........aku melirik Ophis, dan seperti dugaanku dia terus menatapku. Apa yang dia ingin dapatkan dengan mengobservasiku? Seperti itu, belajar kelompok berlanjut sambil terus diawasi oleh si Naga Ketidakbatasan.

Malam sebelum hari Ujian Kelas Menengah. Aku berhenti belajar untuk tes di waktu yang semestinya dan pergi tidur lebih awal untuk tes. Namun aku menyadari atmosfir dari lantai atas berbeda dari saat aku menuju ke toilet. Aku menjadi curiga dan naik ke lantai atas. Pintu ruang tertentu nampak terbuka. Itu kamar Koneko-chan. Cahaya yang muncul dari kamarnya bisa terlihat dari koridor.

“..........!”

“........”

.....Aku bisa mendengar percakapan dari dalam kamar. Aku membunuh hawa kehadiranku dan semakin mendekati pintu. Kupikir itu pasti “dia”. Kalau dugaanku benar, maka “dia” pasti.......aku mendengar suaranya, seperti yang aku duga.

“Fufun. Aku tahu kalau Shirone memasuki musim kawin hanya dengan sekali tatap nyan. Apa karena kamu tak bisa mengendalikan dirimu karena genetik pria itu nyan?”

“........Ini tak ada hubungannya dengan Nee-sama.”

“Sudah sudah. Kalau kamu mau, aku bisa memberimu metode supaya si Sekiryuutei jatuh cinta padamu nyan.”

.......Seperti dugaanku, itu Kuroka. dia memasuki kamar Koneko-chan dan mencoba memberinya hal hal aneh! Astaga! Sudah kusuruh dia supaya tak bikin masalah! Dan saat ini Koneko-chan berada dalam musim yang rumit. Kami akan kerepotan kalau dia menstimulasinya dengan cara negatif. Apalagi Kuroka itu erotis! Mungkin aku harus memberitahunya. Tapi bagaimana aku harus memasuki kamar.......? Ini kamar Koneko-chan jadi aku tak bisa masuk secara normal........hal itu terjadi tepat ketika aku berpikir untuk memasuki kamarnya.

“Nfufu. Ada Naga cabul sedang mengintip kamar~~nyan.”

......! Nampaknya Kuroka memergoki aku! Ya apa boleh buat! Aku hanya perlu masuk! Pintu terbuka sedikit. Aku mengetuk pintu buat jaga jaga dan memasuki kamar Koneko-chan. Koneko-chan dan Kuroka duduk saling berlawanan di depan ranjang mengenakan piyama. Koneko-chan mengeluarkan telinga dan ekor kucingnya. Ekornya berayun dan aku bisa tahu kalau dia dalam kondisi kegirangan. Matanya juga tajam. Namun wajahnya merah dan aku tahu kalau dia bisa pingsan kapan saja.

“Kuroka. Apa yang kamu katakan pada Koneko-chan?”

“Kamu salah nya. Aku tahu Shirone mengalami musim kawin segera setelah melihatnya, jadi aku datang untuk melihat bagaimana kondisinya. Wajar kalau seorang kakak melakukan hal seperti ini kan?”

Kuroka berkedip secara mempesona, namun ekspresi Koneko-chan menjadi lebih serius. Melihat itu, nampaknya Kuroka datang karena tertarik ketimbang karena khawatir sebagai seorang kakak.

“Musim ini sangat rawan nyan. Misalnya.......”

Kuroka mendadak menarik lengan Koneko dan mendoronya ke arahku! Koneko-chan datang di depan dadaku! Aku menangkapnya namun.......

“........!”

Koneko-chan yang didorong ke arah dadaku membuat ekspresi emosional dengan mata berair.

“........Nyaa..........senpai.......”

Bibir kecilnya membuat suara manis dan lembut. Ekornya yang sebelumnya berputar saat ini melingkari lengan kananku.

“Tak peduli sekuat apapun kamu menahannya, kamu akan merasa ingin membuat bayi saat kamu merasakan kulit lelaki yang kamu cintai. Shirone ada dalam kondisi dimana dia hanya bisa berpikir tentang membuat bayi denganmu.”

Bi-Biarpun kamu mengatakan itu! Aku tak bisa macam macam padanya! Kalau aku melakukan hal ceroboh, maka aku akan memberi beban berat pada tubuh Koneko-chan! Biarpun aku mengatakan itu, Koneko-chan menggosokkan tubuhnya padaku.........dia mencoba melepas pakaianku dengan ekspresi erotis seolah sesuatu yang menghentikannya sudah dilepaskan! Dia juga mulai melepaskan piyamanya! Situasi ini menjadi semakin serius karena aku bisa melihat oppai mungilnya muncul dan menghilang dari celah piyama! Tidak tidak tidak tidak tidak! Jangan Koneko-chan! Kalau kamu melakukan hal seperti itu dan menjadi hamil, akan jadi berbahaya bagi Koneko-chan dan bayinya dengan tubuhnya saat ini!

“........Senpai. Apakah kamu mau dengan tubuhku.......?.......Apa aku tak mampu berhubungan seks......? Aku.......sudah siap untuk menerima senpai........biarpun tubuhku kecil, tapi tubuhku masih tetap seorang wanita. Karena itu........aku ingin tubuh senpai..........”

Tolong jangan katakan ituuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kalau kamu mengatakannya dengan wajah emosional dan suara erotis, aku akan kehilangan kewarasanku! Aku sudah berjanji pada Rias! Kalau aku takkan bercinta dengan Koneko-chan! Rias bilang dia akan memberiku hadiah kalau aku bisa menahan diri! Ini sangat penting bagi aku dan Koneko-chan! Tahanlah! Tahanlah, aku! Tapi tubuh kecil Koneko-chan sangat lembut! Aku mencoba mundur, namun sesuatu melingkari kakiku dan aku terjatuh di atas pantatku! Karena itu, pandanganku menjadi sama tinggi dengan Koneko-chan dan wajahnya ada tepat di hadapanku! Koneko-chan kemudian memelukku! Situasi ini jadi semakin menegangkan!

“..........Aku tak ingin kalah dari si Tori-Musume<ref>Wanita Burung.</ref>......Aku tak ingin senpai dibawa pergi.......biarpun aku tak bisa menjadi Manajer senpai, kupikir aku bisa memuaskan hasrat senpai seperti ini........”

........Koneko-chan bersikap seolah dia tak keberatan, tapi dia membawa Ravel dalam pikirannya. Dia ada dalam pikirannya karena mereka satu angkatan. Tapi aku tak berpikir dia ingin berguna padaku menggunakan tubuhnya! Itu karena Koneko-chan juga memiliki bagian baiknya! Kuroka tengah mengawasi situasi ini dengan senang! Sialan kamu wanita kucing! Dia menikmati situasi ini! Kupikir dia hanya akan menonton kami disana, namun dia justru bergerak menuju kami.

......SURU.......SURU.......SURU......

Dia melepaskan obi<ref>Sabuk kain yang menjadi ikat pinggang kimono.</ref> dari kimononya......dan mulai melepas kimononya! Payudara berisinya muncul, dan bahkan bagian pink-nya bisa terlihat jelas! Besar! Oppainya bahkan tak kalah pada Rias dan Akeno-san dari segi ukuran!

“Fufufu. Mengambil kesucian Sekiryuutei di depan Shirone mungkin akan terasa sangat lezat.”

Aku hanya bisa menelan ludahku karena caranya dia menjilatkan lidahnya nampak begitu erotis. Kuroka menarik Koneko-chan dari tubuhku, dan kemudian memelukkuuuuu! Payudara telanjangnya menyentuhku! Sungguh sensasi berisi! Mirip dengan oppai Akeno-san karena lembut dan kenyal, namun tidak kalah dengan oppai Rias dari segi elastisitas! Aku berterima kasih pada oppai Nekomata karena keseimbangannya! Aku tak bisa mempertahankan ketenanganku karena kakinya juga punya daging yang bagus! Sebenarnya ada banyak manusia yang kawin dengan nekomata setelah digoda oleh mereka, namun aku bisa paham alasannya! Ini terlalu erotis! Kuroka yang tengah menunggangi ku memandangku kemudian berkata........

“Kamu masih belum punya pengalaman kan?”

.....! Dia membaca pikiranku! Apa itu sesuatu yang gampang diketahui!?

“Kupikir kamu berhubungan seks setiap hari dengan si Switch-Princess-chan. Ternyata belum—nya. Apa boleh buat kalau kamu terus menyimpannya karena hal itu. Baiklah kalau begitu.......Onee-san ini akan menjadi wanita pertamamu—nyan. Tak apa apa. Aku akan mengajarimu mulai dari awal.”

Karena dia mengatakan hal erotis yang merebus otakku, kepalaku serasa mau meletus! Dia bahkan tak peduli dengan kondisiku saat ini, dan mulai menjilatkan lidahnya mulai dari perutku sampai leherku! Kering namun hangat dan lembut, jadi sensasi itu membuat pikiranku serasa blank! Dia mulai menjilat air liurnya dengan lidahnya.

“Jadi ini rasa dari Sekiryuutei. Aku mengingatnya—nyan. Aku tak pernah menyangka bisa mencicipinya sebelum tubuh Vali—nyan.”

Begitu! Jadi kamu mengingat rasanya! Aku tak tahu apa maksudnya, tapi aku sangat paham kalau ini sangat erotis! Erotis! Kamu benar benar erotis nekomata-oneesan! Aku mulai berpikir kalau Vali adalah gay karena menolak memberikan gennya pada wanita erotis sepertinya! Seberapa terobsesinya dia dengan pertarungan!? Kuroka mengatakannya sambil menyuruh Koneko-chan untuk datang padanya.

“Shirone. Aku akan mengajarimu bagaimana cara Nekomata melakukan hubungan seks. Ini. Lihatlah pria ini dan ingatlah rasanya.”

Koneko-chan mulai kehilangan akal sehatnya karena dia mengikuti apa yang Kuroka katakan dengan ekspresi suram. Dia mulai menjilat leherku dengan lidah kecilnya........Tunggu, hubungan seks!?

<nowiki>------------</nowiki>!!

Aku merasakan sesuatu yang sulit diungkapkan! Ini........! ini memang........! ini sangat tidak senonoh.......! aku tak bisa melawan!

Koneko-chan yang nampaknya rantai yang mengikat kesadarannya patah, mulai menjilat sekeliling tubuhku. Mohon maafkan aku! Terasa sangat enak sampai kesadaranku akan menggila! Koneko-chan sepertinya takkan berhenti, namun Kuroka menyentil leher Koneko-chan dengan jarinya. Kemudian tubuh Koneko-chan gemetaran. Dia lalu jatuh ke atas tubuhku seolah seluruh kekuatan di tubuhnya lenyap.

........Apa Kuroka menggunakan semacam teknik untuk menghentikan Koneko-chan? Meski nampaknya masih ada kesadarannya yang tersisa........Kuroka kemudian mengatakannya setelah membaringkan Koneko-chan ke sisi.

“Pokoknya Shirone, kamu berhenti dulu untuk sekarang. Sepertinya kamu memasuki musim kawin karena dipengaruhi wanita lain, tapi kamu dan bayimu bisa mati dengan tubuhmu yang sekarang—nyan. Kalau kamu menginginkan bayi pria ini, maka........kamu harus belajar mengendalikan musim kawinmu—nyan. Hei Sekiryuutei. Aku lebih baik daripada dia, tahu?”

Begitu. Jadi Koneko-chan akan mampu mengendalikan musim kawinnya kalau dia tumbuh sebesar Kuroka. Itu artinya akan lebih baik kalau dia tak membuat bayi hingga saat itu. Mendengar pernyataan Kuroka, sedikit kekuatan kembali ke mata Koneko-chan.

“.......Tidak!”

Koneko-chan bergerak sambil menggetarkan tubuhnya. Dia kemudian memelukku seolah ia melindungiku dari Kuroka.

“............Senpai adalah senpaiku. Takkan kuserahkan dia padamu, Nee-sama!”

Itu adalah teriakan putus asa Koneko-chan. Koneko-chan.........aku sangat senang! Tapi aku juga berpikir kalau Kuroka sangat seksi dan erotis.......tidak, tidak! Aku harus berpihak pada Koneko-chan!

Melihat itu, Kuroka berdiri di sana seolah tak percaya. Dia lalu mendecakkan lidahnya.

“..........Permisi. Kucing hitam yang disana........”

......! Suara mendadak dari orang lain! Saat aku menolehkan kepalaku, Ravel tengah berdiri disana!

“Ara ara, ternyata putri dari keluarga Phenex—nyan.”

Ravel mendekati Kuroka kemudian mengatakannya.

“Sepertinya kamu adalah kakak Koneko-san. Koneko-san sedang tidak baikan saat ini. Kalau kamu mencoba berbuat sesuatu padanya, maka aku, teman sekelasnya, takkan memaafkanmu! Juga tolong menjauhlah dari Ise-sama!”

Oh! Ravel memarahi Kuroka sambil bernafas tersengal sengal! Biarpun begitu, dia begitu peduli pada Koneko-chan! Dia nampaknya sangat perhatian padaku juga, jadi terima kasih Ravel! Diteriaki oleh Ravel membuat Kuroka diam membisu, namun......

“Jadi kamu teman Shirone nyan? Hmmm. Banyak orang muncul satu demi satu, yang selalu peduli padanya.”

Kuroka menaruh bor rambut Ravel di tangannya lalu menyentuhnya.

“Sepertinya aku membuat teman Shirone marah—nyan.”

Dia mengatakannya sambil mengeluarkan lidahnya. Dia kemudian mencoba meninggalkan kamar setelah kembali mengenakan kimononya. Dia kemudian merendahkan tubuhnya sebelum berjalan melewatiku dan berbisik ke telingaku.

“Shirone hanya tak stabil saat ini nyan. Jadi tolong jangan biarkan dia memaksakan dirinya.”

.......!

........Itu suara yang sangat lembut. Setelah mengatakan itu, dia meninggalkan kamar sambil melewati Ravel.

“Nekoshou yang berharga. Kalau kamu tak mengurusnya baik baik, itu akan jadi bencana bagi suku kita.”

Dia meninggalkan kamar sambil melambaikan tangannya.

........Mungkinkah dia.......?

“Koneko-san. Apa kamu tak apa apa?”

Ravel sangat khawatir dengan kondisi Koneko-chan.

“Ravel. Kenapa kamu ada disini?”

Saat aku menanyainya, dia menjawab dengan pipinya memerah.

“.....Y-Yaa aku kan teman sekelasnya, jadi aku kebetulan ingin melihat bagaimana kondisinya setiap malam! Itu tanggung jawab Koneko-san untuk mengurusku karena aku masih baru di Jepang! Aku nanti bisa repot kalau dia tak lekas membaik! Itu saja!”

Ah, jadi Ravel juga sangat mencemaskannya. Dan dia ternyata mengeceknya setiap malam. Dia benar benar tak bisa jujur pada dirinya.

“......Aku minta maaf pada kalian berdua. Senpai, karena aku.......”

Koneko-chan meminta maaf pada aku dan Ravel seolah dia merasa sangat bersalah oleh itu.

......Hah? Apa hanya perasaanku atau warna merah di wajahnya hilang dan dia kembali normal.....? Aku menyentuh pipi Koneko-chan setelah meminta maaf sebelumnya dengan berkata “maaf”.

.......Aku menyentuhnya selama 10 detik.......namun tampaknya Koneko-chan tidak sedang bergairah atau berubah sama sekali.

“Hei Koneko-chan. Bagaimana perasaanmu?”

Saat aku menanyainya, Koneko-chan juga nampaknya menyadari perubahan pada kondisinya dan mulai menyentuh pipi dan perutnya.

“...........Kembali normal lagi.”

Seperti dugaanku! Musim kawinnya berhenti! Karena itulah tak ada yang terjadi saat aku menyentuhnya selama 10 detik! Itu berbeda dari waktu aku menyentuhnya sebelumnya!

“.......Apa yang terjadi?”

.......Kuroka......Aku tak tahu apa maksud sejatinya. Mungkin dia melakukannya karena rasa sayangnya sebagai seorang kakak. Atau mungkin karena dia merasa ingin saja. Namun sudah pasti kalau Koneko-chan kembali jadi normal. Itu sesuatu yang membuatku sangat senang. Meski aku merasa agak sedih juga.........I-Itu karena melihat Koneko-chan mode erotis bukan sesuatu yang bisa sering kalian lihat........Aku hanya perlu menyimpannya dalam otakku! Tapi karena itu, satu kecemasan yang kumiliki sampai tes akhirnya hilang. Aku jadi merasa sangat lega.

===Bagian 4===

Hari Ujian.

Kami berkumpul di lingkaran sihir transportasi yang terletak di basemen kediaman Hyodou. Kami berdandan dalam seragam Akademi Kuou. Ini sudah menjadi seragam resmi kelompok Gremory. Kami juga memegang tas di tangan kami. Di dalamnya terdapat hal hal penting untuk tes. Aku jadi teringat dengan Ujian Masuk SMA dulu. Orang yang akan pergi ke stadium untuk Ujian antara lain aku, Kiba, Akeno-san, dan Manajerku Ravel. Rias, sensei, dan anggota klub lain akan menuju Dunia Bawah dengan kami, namun mereka akan menunggu kami di hotel yang terletak di stadium. Transportasi akan mengirim kami menuju stadium. Jadi hanya kami yang mengambil Ujian yang pergi lebih dulu. Setelah itu Rias dan yang lain akan segera menuju ke hotel.

Kupikir kami akan dipindahkan ke kediaman Gremory terlebih dulu dan kemudian menuju stadium memakai mobil atau kendaraan lain. Tapi ternyata tidak begitu. Alasannya........Yah, itu karena kami populer, namun melebihi itu hubungan diantara aku dan Rias mendapat banyak perhatian sehingga sebaiknya menghindari tempat tempat yang dipenuhi orang. Ya, itu karena aku menembaknya saat Rating Game. Setelah itu media mulai membuat artikel tentang itu dengan cepat.

[Hubungan serius diantara Majikan dan Budaknya]

Judul semacam itu menarik banyak perhatian dari penduduk yang tinggal di Dunia bawah. Jadi kami diberitahu kalau kami akan dikelilingi oleh media massa segera setelah kami keluar.

........Rias adalah Tuan Putri Gremory, dan dia juga adik perempuan Maou. Dan kekasihnya adalah aku, sang “Oppai Dragon”. Dua orang yang terus menjadi topik utama mulai menjalin hubungan, jadi banyak orang yang membicarakan kami.

“Rias yang merupakan Iblis-murni, seorang Tuan Putri, dan adik perempuan Maou. Kamu yang merupakan budaknya, sang Sekiryuutei sekaligus Oppai Dragon. Itu akan menjadi kisah cinta yang melampaui status sosial. Apa yang akan terjadi kalau topik seperti itu menyebar di masyarakat bangsawan? Nampaknya itu juga menjadi gosip panas di kalangan wanita dari latar belakang normal.”

Itulah yang sensei katakan. Ternyata seperti itu.......? Kisah cinta yang melampaui status sosial ya? Tapi di Dunia Bawah, nampaknya banyak yang memberi dukungan.

“Nampaknya hal itu menjadi serius karena orang orang dari media terus meminta Onii-sama mengikuti wawancara.”

Ravel juga mengatakan itu. Begitu, Raiser adalah mantan-tunangan Rias. Dari bagaimana pertunangannya batal, kisahnya akan menjadi sesuatu yang media sukai. Saat itu terjadi, putusnya pertunangan hanya menjadi terkenal diantara Iblis bangsawan, jadi media tak terlalu tertarik saat itu. Namun sekarang lain ceritanya. Media di Dunia bawah akan mengerumunimu, yang menjadi populer sebagai “Oppai Dragon”. Mempertimbangkan itu, diputuskan kalau kami akan secara langsung menuju ke stadium. Media nampaknya memiliki informasi kalau kami akan mengambil tes, jadi mereka berkumpul di sekitar stadium. Astaga, aku tak tahu harus berkata apa. Apa ini sesuatu yang membuatku harus senang? Dalam kasusku, aku hanya ingin mereka tetap diam soal kami! Aku baru menembaknya tahu? Aku masih berpikir bagaimana aku bisa memajukan hubunganku dengan Rias.

........Karena itulah aku tak bisa berkencan dengan Rias satu kali pun setelah pernyataan cinta. Aku bermaksud mengajaknya kencan. Namun aku tak bisa berbuat apa apa karena ada tes, kondisi Koneko-chan, dan kunjungan Ophis ke rumahku. Aku melihat sekeliling, namun tidak mendapati Gasper.

“Kenapa Gasper tak ada untuk mengantar kami?”

“Dia sudah pergi sebelumnya ke institut penelitian Grigori yang terletak di Dunia Bawah.”

Sensei menjawabku.

“.......Sendirian?”

Aku sampai tak percaya karena mengetahui sesuatu yang tak pernah kuprediksi. Sensei mengangguk.

“Tepat setelah pertandingan melawan Bael. Dia datang padaku sambil menangis.”

[Aku ingin menjadi kuat seperti senpai dan semuanya! Aku tak ingin terus dilindungi lagi! Aku laki laki dari Tim Gremory jadi aku tak ingin menunjukkan penampilan buruk lagi........!]

Dia sampai memohon pada sensei seperti itu..........jadi hal seperti itu terjadi.

“Dia adalah hikikomori dan penakut. Meski begitu, dia tetap datang ke gerbang Grigori, jadi keyakinannya pasti tidak lemah. Saat ini, dia mungkin sedang menghadapi Sacred Gearnya sendiri dibawah instruksi para peneliti.”

.......Begitu. Dia serius ingin menjadi kuat, jadi selain latihan dasar dia mulai memahami dan menghadapi Sacred Gearnya lebih dalam lagi. Dia pasti mencapai jalan buntu yang akhirnya harus datang ke tempat institut penelitian Malaikat Jatuh.

......Yeah. bagaimanapun juga dia adalah lelaki. Kembalilah dan dapatkan hal baru Gasper! Gasper juga penting, tapi apa yang orang orang ini akan lakukan? Aku menatap Ophis dan Kuroka.

“Apa yang Ophis, Kuroka, dan Le Fay akan lakukan?”

Aku menanyai sensei.

“Mereka akan ikut ke hotel dengan kita. Akan gawat kalau mereka ikut ke arah stadium.”

Itu sudah jelas. Tapi tak apa apakah membawa mereka ke hotel?

“Juga setelah ujian kalian selesai, aku berniat membawa Ophis ke tempat Sirzechs. Ini kesempatan bagus. Ophis juga bilang kalau dia akan pergi kalau kamu juga pergi. Karena itu kamu juga akan ikut ke tempat Sirzechs setelah Ujian selesai.”

Jadi sensei sudah merencanakan sejauh itu.

“Aku paham. Aku tak tahu apa yang bisa kuperbuat, tapi membawa Ophis ke depan Sirzechs-sama memiliki makna tertentu kan?”

“Ya. Aku ingin ini menuju ke arah yang benar biarpun hanya sedikit. Negosiasi yang dianggap mustahil mungkin sudah bisa saat ini. Itu langkah yang besar. Aku tak tahu apa yang Ophis pikirkan, tapi karena itu, masih mungkin menghindari pertempuran sia sia. Kalau semua berjalan lancar, organisasi musuh sendiri mungkin akan runtuh dan tercerai berai. Kalau itu terjadi akan sangat mudah untuk menghancurkan mereka satu demi satu. kalau mereka kehilangan ular Ophis, mengalahkan mereka akan terjadi lebih cepat dari dugaan kita. Aku bahkan ingin berterima kasih pada Vali yang sudah memberiku saran ini.”

Vali rupanya. Orang yang menyerahkan Ophis pada sensei adalah pria itu.

“Dia pasti berpikir dengan caranya sendiri juga. sampai dia menyerahkan Ophis pada kita.”

Sensei mengatakannya dengan menyipitkan matanya setelah mendengarku.

“........Dia pasti ingin menyembunyikan Ophis. Yaitu dari ancaman.”

.............Ancaman? Apa Ophis diincar oleh seseorang? Karena dia boss organisasi besar maka hal itu sangat wajar. Semua golongan pasti berpikir untuk mengalahkannya sehingga organisasinya runtuh, sehingga mereka mengincarnya. Mereka hanya tak berani menyentuhnya karena dia adalah makhluk terkuat. Tapi Vali mencoba menyembunyikan Ophis? Dari ancaman siapa? Hmm, sensei sepertinya tahu sesuatu tapi aku tak memahami sama sekali. Tapi tak ada gunanya terus berpikir seperti itu. Saat ini aku hanya perlu berpikir soal Ujian! Semua orang sudah membantu belajarku untuk Ujian, jadi aku takkan bisa menghadap mereka kalau tak menunjukkan hasil! Dan setelah ini selesai, masih ada Ujian Mid Semester........Masalahku masih belum selesai. Itu terjadi saat aku, Kiba, Akeno-san, dan Ravel hampir pergi dengan lingkaran sihir.

“Tunggu.”

Rias menghentikan kami. Dia datang ke arahku kemudian mengecup pipiku.

“Ini untuk jimat. Ise, aku percaya kalau kamu pasti lulus.”

Aku menerima jimat terbaik yang pernah ada! Oke! Ini dia! Aku akan nyatakan perasaan yang selama ini kupendam!

“Aku pasti akan lulus! Ka-kalau aku lulus, tolong kencan denganku!”

Aku mengatakannya! Aku mengatakannya dengan baik! Aku bisa mengajaknya kencan sendiri! Rias menjadi terpana untuk sesaat saat aku mengajaknya, namun dia menunjukkan senyum bahagia setelah itu.

“Ya. Mari kita berkencan. Itu janji. Aku pasti akan menunggumu.”

Yeeaaaaaaaaah! Aku membuat janji untuk kencan! Kencan dengan Rias! Inilah yang terbaik! Satu satunya yang tersisa adalah lulus dalam tes! Aku akan lulus dengan membakar semangatku! Karena kencan yang jadi taruhannya!

“........Astaga. Bermesraan di depan semua orang........masa muda sungguh menyenangkan!”

Sensei mendesah seolah dia tak menganggapnya menyenangkan. Jangan bicara begitu! Aku bisa mengajaknya kencan sambil menahan semua rasa maluku!

“Kalau begitu kami berangkat dulu.”

Kami berempat berpamitan pada Rias dan yang lain dan kami diselimuti dalam cahaya. Tunggulah Rias! Aku cinta padamu!

===Bagian 5===

........Ketika cahaya berhenti, kami berada di ruang yang sangat luas. Terdapat lingkaran sihir yang memancarkan cahaya suram di bawah kakiku. Apa ini stadium tes dimana Ujian promosi akan diselenggarakan?

“Selamat datang. kalian adalah budak Rias Gremory, benar? Saya sudah mendengar hal itu. Mohon tunjukkan sesuatu sebagai identitas kalian.”

Orang orang staf yang mengenakan pakaian kaku datang di hadapan kami meminta identifikasi. Kalau kuingat ingat aku harus tunjukkan segel dengan simbol Gremory di atasnya dan juga kertas rekomendasi. Kami tunjukkan pada mereka segel dan kertas rekomendasinya. Segel ini dibuat dari tulang makhluk tertentu dan digiling menjadi bentuk lingkaran seukuran telapak tangan. Warnanya crimson dengan tanda tertentu di atasnya. Staf mengkonfirmasi kertas rekomendasi dan segel dan berkata “Mohon ke arah sini”, kemudian memandu kami. Kami berjalan di koridor yang terbuat dari batu. Interiornya tidak nampak terlalu mewah, namun dibuat sangat simpel dan akurat.

“Ini adalah pusat Ujian promosi untuk Iblis Kelas Menengah yang terletak di wilayah Glasya-Labolas.”

Kiba mengatakan itu dengan tenang sambil berjalan.

Hee, jadi ini wilayah Glasya Labolas. Aku begitu kepikiran tentang ujian sampai aku tak keberatan mengecek lokasi tes. Kalau itu wilayah Glasya Labolas, maka itu adalah wilayah keluarga dimana Maou yang berkata “bekerja itu kekalahan”, Asmodeus-sama, berada. Itu juga tanah kelahiran yankee yang dihajar habis habisan oleh Sairaorg-san.

“Nampaknya mereka membangun pusat tes promosi disini karena pengaruh dari ahli strategi, Falbium Asmodeus.”

Akeno-san juga mengatakan itu. Aku hanya bisa membayangkan Maou-sama yang nampaknya tak ingin berbuat apa apa dalam pikiranku, jadi sulit untuk dibayangkan.

“Sepertinya ada juga pusat tes di wilayah Astaroth yang merupakan keluarga dimana Ajuka Beelzebub-sama berasal.”

“Ada pusat tes di beragam tempat di Dunia Bawah, namun yang memiliki kekuasaan tertinggi adalah yang diselenggarakan di wilayah Astaroth. Apalagi ada sekolah bangsawan untuk Iblis bangsawan berlokasi disana. Buchou juga pernah kebingungan memilih antara sekolah di wilayah Astaroth dan area Maou. Namun dia akhirnya memilih bersekolah di area Maou.”

Kiba menjawab seperti itu. Oh begitukah? Lantas kenapa kita memilih wilayah Glasya-Labolas hari ini?

“Karena insiden sebelumnya, keluarga Astaroth kehilangan otoritasnya........”

Kiba mengatakannya dengan tenang sehingga staf yang berjalan di depan kami tak bisa mendengarnya. Begitu.......insiden yang melibatkan Diodora Astaroth menyebabkan ini.......kudengar keluarga Astaroth memasuki situasi berbahaya karena dia. Nampaknya mereka menghindari situasi terburuk karena pengaruh Ajuka-sama yang merupakan ketua pembina untuk Program Ekuasi Teknikal. Namun sudah pasti kalau mereka dipandang dengan mata tegas dari penduduk yang tinggal di wilayah lain dan bangsawan lainnya. Mereka juga kehilangan hak untuk mengirimkan kandidat untuk Maou selanjutnya.

Tempat dimana kami sampai setelah dituntun oleh staf adalah lokasi yang nampak seperti area resepsi. Ada sejumlah jendela, dan orang orang yang mengambil tes tengah berbicara pada resepsionis.

.......Ada lebih sedikit Iblis dari dugaanku. Area resepsi yang sangat luas terlihat mati karena hanya sedikit orang di dalamnya. Kemudian staf menjelaskan pada kami.

“Di resepsi disana, mohon ambil dokumen wajib bersama dengan tiket masuk untuk tes. Setelah kalian selesai dengan itu, silahkan naik ke lantai atas dimana tes tertulis akan diselenggarakan. Bagian pertama tes adalah tes tertulis dan bagian kedua adalah praktikal.”

Jadi tes tertulis lebih dulu. Aku cukup banyak belajar, tapi aku ingin dapat lebih banyak poin untuk tes praktikal.

“Mohon serahkan laporan pada para penguji yang tengah berdiri di dalam ruang tes tertulis.”

Jadi aku harus menyerahkan laporan pada orang di depan ruang tes. Aku menulis laporanku dengan tema yang Grayfia-san katakan padaku........aku masih belum terbiasa menulis dengan aksara Iblis jadi aku mati matian menulis sambil memegang kamus di tangan yang lain.

“Kalau begitu saya permisi dulu. Semoga anda berhasil.”

Staf pergi setelah mengatakan itu.

“Aku pergi dulu dan membawakan dokumen yang kalian harus isi.”

Setelah mengatakan itu, Ravel pergi dengan cepat. Wow, gadis itu benar benar penuh pemikiran.

“.......Sepertinya hanya sedikit yang mengambil tes.”

“Ya. Di Dunia Bawah sekarang, tak ada banyak Iblis yang bisa mengambil tes promosi. Pusat tes promosi untuk Iblis Kelas Tinggi mungkin akan makin sedikit peserta yang mengikutinya.”

Kiba menjawab begitu. Ya. Karena tak ada peperangan di Dunia Bawah saat ini, kalian hanya bisa mendapat promosi dengan mencapai sesuatu yang hebat dari kontrak dengan manusia atau melalui Rating Game. Meski pilihan pertama sangat sulit mendapatkan promosi, maka mendapat promosi melalui Rating Game menjadi pilihan utama. Biarpun begitu, nampaknya kami adalah kasus spesial.

“Ise-kun. Ada satu hal yang ingin kukatakan padamu sebelum tes.”

Kiba berdiri di sampingku sambil memasang ekspresi serius.

“.......Ada apa?”

“Aku senang sudah bertemu denganmu.”

.......

.......Disini, aku penasaran apa maksud ucapannya.......

“........Kamu jadi semakin alami dalam mengatakan hal hal menjijikkan.”

Saat aku mengatakannya dengan wajah jijik, Kiba tertawa.

“Hahaha. Tapi kalau kamu tidak ada, aku mungkin takkan pernah mendapatkan tes promosi.”

“Apa kamu yakin? Kamu sudah cukup kuat. Kamu pasti mendapat promosi cepat atau lambat.”

“Tidak. Aku ada disini karena aku menyaksikan bagaimana kamu menjalani hidupmu dan pertarunganmu. Kamu menunjukkanku hal hal yang tak kumiliki. Aku takkan berada disini kalau aku tak mengetahui hal hal itu.”

Apa memang seperti itu? Aku juga banyak dipengaruhi oleh dia. Ada banyak bagian dimana aku bekerja keras karena dia adalah seseorang di dekatku yang menjadi incaranku. Aku mendesah sambil menggaruk pipiku.

“Aku tak cukup yakin. Yang si pangeran tampan katakan adalah sesuatu yang tak mungkin bisa aku pahami. Tapi......mari lulus dalam tes bersama. Karena kita adalah laki laki dalam kelompok Gremory. Iya kan? Dachikou<ref>Sobat/kawan.</ref>.”

“Tentu saja. Kita sudah sampai sejauh ini, mari bertujuan menjadi Iblis Kelas Tertinggi. Aku juga punya impian sekarang. Untuk menjadi [Kuda] terkuat. Aku ingin menjadi eksistensi yang bisa berdiri sebanding denganmu.”

Kiba mengajak berjabat tangan. Aku menjawabnya dengan tawa.

“Itu bagus juga. itu juga mudah dipahami. Aku takkan tahu berapa ribu tahun lagi aku akan bersamamu, tapi mari menjadi pria yang terkenal sepanjang Dunia Bawah.”

Akeno-san juga meletakkan tangannya pada jabat tangan kami.

“Ufufu. Sungguh persahabatan yang mengesankan. Mari lewati tes bersama.”

“Ya!”

“Ya!”

Baik Kiba dan aku menjawab di saat yang sama! Ya! Mari menjadi Iblis Kelas Menengah bersama!

“Semuanya! Aku sudah bawa dokumennya! Mari kita mengisinya disana!”

Dengan instruksi Ravel kami mengisi dokumen.......

Kemudian tes akan segera dimulai!

“Mohon berjuanglah! Aku akan menunggu disini!”

Kami berpisah dengan Ravel di tangga yang menuju ke lantai kedua, dan kami bertiga menuju ke lantai ketiga. Kami melihat tanda tertulis dalam aksara Iblis yang berbunyi “Tes Promosi Kelas Menengah – Ruang Tes Tertulis”. Ruang yang kami tuju memiliki meja meja panjang yang disusun berbaris. Kelihatan seperti meja di universitas. Aku juga melihat ruang universitas saat aku pergi melihat lihat ke Universitas Kunou.

Aku harus duduk di meja dengan nomor [012] tertulis di atasnya. Ngomong ngomong nomor Kiba adalah [011] dan Akeno-san [013]. Saat kami bertiga duduk, kami mendengar suara bisik bisik.

“..........Apa orang orang itu dari Tim Gremory? Pengguna Pedang Suci Iblis, Sekiryuutei, dan Miko Halilintar-Suci.......”

“Sang “Oppai Dragon” yang mengalahkan Sairaorg! Sekiryuutei!”

“Jadi rumor tentang mendapat rekomendasi promosi dari Maou-sama memang benar.......”

“Jadi karena itu ada begitu banyak orang dengan kamera diluar..........”

.........Ini benar benar membuatku malu. Semua orang mengenal kami. Tentu kami menjadi terkenal karena berita, show tokusatsu, dan pertandingan yang terjadi baru baru ini. Menilai dari percakapan tadi, media sudah berkumpul diluar pusat tes ini. Kalau kita mengatakannya dengan cara manusia, mungkin mereka disebut paparazzi? Itu cukup menyeramkan. Namun ini sesuatu yang sudah aku prediksi. Karena itu aku harus mengerjakan tes dengan tenang tanpa mempermalukan diriku. Aku memasang wajah serius dan sikap yang kuat!

“...........Kupikir kamu tak perlu memakai terlalu banyak energi dan bersikaplah seperti biasanya.”

Itulah yang Kiba katakan! Tapi kita datang kemari dengan membawa nama Gremory di punggung kita! Selagi aku melakukan itu, peserta lain berkumpul dan bangku mulai terisi dengan para Iblis yang mengambil tes.

........Tapi ruangan yang bahkan bisa menampung 100 orang tetap tak bisa penuh. Mereka kebanyakan Iblis yang merupakan mantan manusia, namun ada juga Iblis yang terlihat seperti manusia-hewan, Yokai, dan makhluk lain. Soalnya bukan hanya manusia yang bisa direinkarnasi. Sehingga banyak tipe dan jenis Iblis yang bisa mengambil tes promosi. Aku melihat sekitar, namun termasuk kami jumlahnya tak sampai 40 orang! Pesertanya tidak banyak. Aku dengar promosi itu langka, namun tak pernah menduga akan sesedikit ini. Kebanyakan kursi masih kosong!

.......Kupikir aku paham tujuan dan impian Sairaorg-san. Bahwa sangat bagus memberi kesempatan bagi mereka yang memiliki bakat. Namun di Dunia Bawah saat ini, itu sangat sulit. Sensei juga berkata kalau para politisi terbagi kedalam golongan Maou dan golongan Great-King. Sambil aku memikirkan itu, para penguji mulai masuk dan mengumpulkan laporan kami. Kami menyerahkan laporan kami pada para penguji dan akhirnya bisa memulai Tes Tertulis.

.......Kesampingkan Tes Praktikal, aku tak percaya diri dengan Tes Tertulis. Tapi tetap saja, Rias, Ravel, dan yang lain sudah banyak membantuku! Aku harus mengincar hasil yang bagus!

“Sudah waktunya. Silakan dimulai.”

Suara penguji yang memberitahu kami permulaan tes! Semua peserta membalik kertas tes mereka, dan tes dimulai! Pokoknya aku akan menjawab pertanyaan sebanyak yang aku bisa!

===Bagian 6===

“Ah--. Pertanyaan seperti itu sangat tidak adil! Apa maksudnya dengan : “Tulislah nama pemimpin musuh yang muncul dalam “Levi-Tan””.............”

Kantin makanan di pusat tes. Aku tengah berbaring di meja dan membuat suara menyedihkan. Tes tertulis terbagi kedalam bagian bagian berbeda dan akhirnya selesai setelah beberapa jam. Biarpun aku lepas dari tugas yang memakai otakku, aku masih mendesah karena isi soal ujiannya. Aku menjawab sebagian besar pertanyaan tentang pengetahuan dasar Iblis. Kecuali ada pertanyaan tentang “Magical Levi-Tan” dan aku dibuat tak percaya! Ada pertanyaan dimana aku harus menulis nama nama pemimpin dari organisasi musuh. Maksudku adalah “Bagaimana aku bisa tahu!?” juga pertanyaan tentang “Chichiryutei Oppai Dragon” muncul! Itu menjadi pertanyaan tentang peristiwa baru baru ini yang terjadi di Dunia Bawah. Pertanyaan tentang “Khaos Brigade” juga muncul. Karena aku sudah seperti korban mereka, aku bisa menjawab pertanyaan dengan mudah karena aku mengetahui mereka melebihi para petinggi sekalipun. Memang aku tak memasukkan informasi yang tak boleh diketahui oleh orang umum. Yang benar saja, aku tak tahu apakah Dunia Bawah itu masih waras atau tidak!

“Ise-sama. Aku sudah bawakan secangkir teh.”

Ravel membawakan cangkir teh lagi padaku. Dia benar benar gadis baik. Seperti yang kuharapkan dari Manajerku!

“Terima kasih Ravel. Berkat kamu, Tes Tertulisku tidak kacau.”

“Te-tentu saja! A-aku akan kerepotan kalau kamu tidak lulus karena aku adalah manajermu!”

Oh, dia dalam mode tsun lagi.

“Tak ada jawabanku yang kosong. Aku cukup percaya diri mengerjakannya.”

Itulah balasan sejatiku. Kuakui memang sulit. Jawabannya harus ditulis dalam aksara Iblis. Tapi aku tidak takut karena pertanyaan yang semua orang ajarkan padaku juga muncul. Aku senang sudah belajar super keras!

.......Mungkin yang paling penting dalam Tes Promosi adalah mendapatkan rekomendasi. Karena itu tidak banyak orang yang bisa mengambil Tes. Kantin makanan ini juga cukup sepi, padahal sangat besar. Tapi tetap saja, aku sudah berjuang baik dalam Tes Tertulis. Biarpun aku gagal dalam Tes Tertulis, aku bisa menutupinya dengan Tes Praktikal.

“Jadi selanjutnya adalah praktikal.”

Kiba mengatakannya sambil meregangkan tubuh atasnya.

“Ya. Itu kategori Tes yang menjadi keahlianku!”

“Kudengar itu akan diselenggarakan di atap stadium ini.”

Ravel mengatakannya sambil membaca dokumen.

“Ara ara. Bersemangat itu bagus, tapi tidak bagus kalau kamu memaksakan diri, tahu?”

Akeno-san mengatakannya padaku.

.........? Sensei juga berkata kalau aku tak perlu berusaha terlalu keras untuk Tes Praktikal. Tapi itu adalah Tes jadi aku harus berjuang keras! Kupikir ini adalah Tes yang bisa memberiku poin terbanyak! Selagi ini berlangsung, waktu untuk Tes Praktikal datang. Kami bertiga sekali lagi berpisah dari Ravel, dan menuju ke atap sambil mengenakan jersey. Tempatnya nampak seperti gedung olahraga luas. Semua peserta berganti kedalam pakaian yang membuat mereka mudah bergerak, dan mereka melakukan pemanasan dengan cara mereka sendiri. Yosh! Aku juga akan melakukan pemanasan juga! aku berlari dari tempatku berdiri dan mulai sprint sepanjang lintasan lari.

Sambil aku meregangkan tubuhku dengan Kiba dan Akeno-san, para penguji berkumpul dan mulai memanggil nomor kami. Kami meletakkan badge di jersey kami. Kemudian salah satu Penguji memberi kami penjelasan.

“Tes Praktikal sangat simpel. Kami akan membuat para peserta saling bertarung. Kami akan meminta kalian semua menarik nomor, dan dengan itu akan memutuskan siapa yang akan kalian lawan.”

Oh, itu simpel dan mudah dipahami. Jadi aku hanya perlu menang kan?

“Pertandingan akan dipandang secara keseluruhan jadi biarpun kalian kalah dari lawan, bukan berarti kesempatan kalian untuk lulus akan hilang. Sudah jelas memenangkan pertarungan akan memberi kalian lebih banyak poin. Namun kami akan melihat kedalaman pertarungan sehingga kalau kalian memiliki kriteria kepuasan meliputi hati, teknik, dan tubuh akan memberi kalian lebih banyak poin yang sebanding dengan apa yang kalian tunjukkan. Cobalah menjadikan pertarungan sebagus mungkin! Aturannya simpel. Hadapi lawan dengan seluruh kekuatan kalian miliki. Memakai senjata diizinkan. Kalian akan gagal kalau lawan mati, namun jika kematian terjadi karena kecelakaan maka kami, para Penguji, akan memutuskan hasilnya. Mohon baca dokumen yang kalian bawa tentang kematian karena kecelakaan. Berikutnya.........”

Penjelasan aturan dilanjutkan. Iya, iya. Jadi pada dasarnya aku harus menunjukkan pertarungan yang bagus pada para Penguji kan?

.......Tunggu, apa maksudmu dengan pertarungan yang bagus? Aku memegangi kepalaku oleh “kedalaman” pertarungan. Aku.....aku......! Dari semua pertarungan, aku hanya bisa bertarung dengan adu tinju seperti kera! Aku belum pernah bertarung dengan kekuatan Iblis atau memakai teknik apapun! Penguji juga memberikan penjelasan tambahan.

“Sekarang mereka yang merupakan [Pion] bisa berpromosi sepanjang pertarungan dengan kertas izin promosi khusus yang dipasang di pusat Tes ini.”

Hee, jadi kita bisa berpromosi rupanya. Aku tak pernah tahu kalau ada kartu izin promosi khusus yang dipasang di tempat ini. Apa itu sama dengan kartu yang Rias berikan pada Asia saat kami pergi piknik sekolah?

“Kudengar kalau Ajuka Beelzebub-sama memasang kartu Promosi spesial di tempat seperti ini. Tentu saja Beelzebub-sama adalah satu satunya yang bisa membuatnya, dan membuat salinannya dikatakan sangat mustahil.”

Kiba menjelaskan hal itu padaku. Jadi Beelzebub-sama adalah satu satunya yang bisa membuat hal seperti itu. Betapa hebatnya orang itu dari segi teknologi........Anggap saja kalau dia melampaui Azazel-sensei.

“Kelihatannya tak masalah selama kita tak membunuh lawan untuk Tes Praktikal. Tak seperti Tes Promosi Iblis Kelas Tinggi, Tes Promosi Kelas Menengah tak memerlukan strategi yang didasarkan oleh taktik sehingga simpel saja.”

Ujar Akeno-san.

Ada Tes strategi untuk Tes Promosi Kelas Tinggi? Ta-Tapi itu sangat wajar. Karena kalian akan menerima “Evil Piece” yang bisa membuatmu membentuk kelompokmu sendiri, memberikan Tes untuk mengetes otakmu pasti hal yang wajar.

........Habislah aku. Kalau aku lulus di Tes Promosi Kelas Menengah, maka aku juga perlu belajar tentang strategi! Meski tak peduli sekeras apapun aku berpikir, memakai strategi sangat mustahil bagiku!

Penjelasan Penguji selesai, dan sudah waktunya menarik nomor. Kami memasukkan tangan kami kedalam kotak, dan mengeluarkan bola yang bertuliskan angka padanya. Hal ini sangat mirip dengan di Dunia Manusia.......soalnya kebanyakan yang datang kemari adalah mantan manusia, jadi mereka mungkin membuatnya lebih familiar dan lebih mudah kami pahami.

-Oh jadi nomorku adalah [4]. Sepertinya akan jadi pertarungan paling awal. Kiba dapat [26] dan Akeno-san dapat [32]. Oh, sepertinya kami semua terpisah. Aku tak tahu harus berbuat apa kalau kami harus saling bertarung, tapi kelihatannya itu takkan terjadi. Nampaknya pertandingan mereka akan berlangsung di saat saat terakhir.

“Pertandingan akan diadakan dengan pertarungan dua pasang sekaligus! Pertama, [1] dan [2], [3] dan [4] akan memulai pertandingan mereka!”

Apa kau serius!? Sudah waktunya bertanding!? Cepat sekali! Nampaknya pertandinganku akan dimulai sebelum aku bersiap siap!

“Sepertinya aku yang pertama.”

“Berjuanglah!”

“Ise-kun pasti bisa melakukannya.”

Aku menerima dukungan dari Kiba dan Akeno-san.

“Ka-Kalau begitu aku pergi dulu.”

Sambil sedikit gugup, aku memasuki medan tempur sirkuler yang dibuat dengan kekuatan Iblis.

Apa yang akan terjadi sekarang. Triaina tak bisa melakukan combo. Biarkan aku bisa berpromosi, nampaknya curang kalau aku terus berubah bentuk. Sekali aku berpromosi, aku harus menyelesaikan pertandingan dengan itu. Atau mungkin aku harus memakai [Ratu] normal? [True-Queen] masih belum stabil jadi bukan dalam kondisi yang bisa kupakai. Tapi kalau kami harus menunjukkan kekuatan kami dalam Tes, maka aku mungkin harus memakainya........sambil aku masih berpikir, Iblis yang menjadi lawanku muncul. Pria dengan postur dan tinggi tubuh medium. Melihatnya, dia nampaknya tak memiliki terlalu banyak aura, tapi.......orang ini juga Iblis yang memiliki kekuatan untuk mengikuti Tes. Aku tak boleh lengah. Penguji datang dan melihat kami.

“Kalian berdua sudah siap?”

Baik aku dan lawanku mengangguk. Penguji menaikkan tangannya, lalu menurunkannya!

“Mulai!”

! Sudah dimulai! Aku memunculkan gauntletku dan memulai penghitungan!

“Promosi [Ratu]!”

Yang kupilih adalah [Ratu] biasa yang sering kupakai! Pokoknya, aku tak bisa memakai [True-Queen] kecuali masuk dalam Balance Breaker! Kalau itu masalahnya aku hanya perlu berpromosi ke Ratu yang biasa, dan bertarung dengan Balance Breakerku yang biasa! Aku sudah banyak berlatih dengan itu, biarpun bukan Triaina! Tak mungkin itu tidak akan efektif!

“Ha!”

Pria lawanku membuat tangannya bersinar dengan kekuatan Iblis, dan menembakkan bola api besar! Sepertinya serangannya dengan kekuatan Iblis cukup hebat! Kalau dia pemilik Sacred Gear, maka dia akan memperlihatkannya setelah serangan ini! Maka aku akan memasuki Balance Breaker sebelum itu!

“-[Freezing Archaeopteryx]!”

Hawa dingin mulai mengelilingi sekitar pria itu. Es mulai berkumpul di udara dan berubah menjadi burung raksasa! Jadi memang Sacred gear. Dia membuat burung raksasa memakai Sacred Gearnya. Aku menunggu penghitungan Balance Breakerku selagi menghindari serangan ganas si burung raksasa dan kekuatan Iblis yang ditembakkan si pria itu! Titik lemahku adalah kondisi telanjangku saat ini sebelum memasuki Balance Breaker! Tapi karena aku membuka jalur ke [True-Queen], penghitungan yang kuperlukan untuk berubah ke mode Balance Breaker juga berkurang! Ya! Inilah dimana pertarungan sejati dimulai!

“Balance Breaker!”

Aura merah menyelimuti tubuhku dan mulai membentuk armor! Boosted Gear Scale Mail!

Pa!

Sambil membentangkan sayap Nagaku, aku mengisi kekuatanku! Aku takkan kalah! Aku akan menang dan lulus dalam Ujian Promosi ini!

[JET!]

GOOOOOOOOOOOON!

Aku terbang ke arah lawanku sambil menyemburkan booster di punggungku! Lawanku bahkan tak bisa bereaksi pada kecepatanku! Aku bisa lakukan ini! Aku meluncurkan tinjuku ke depan lurus ke arahnya! Yang jelas ini adalah serangan pertamaku!

DON!

Itu menghancurkan si burung raksasa dengan mudah dan tinjuku terus melaju ke arahnya.

“---!”

Lawan menciptakan lingkaran sihir pertahanan di depannya, namun ia tak bisa menahan pukulanku dan terbang jauh ke belakang stadium.

DOOOOOOOOOON!

Dia menabrak dinding, dan masih terus terbang........

...............

Aku berdiri sambil mengacungkan tinjuku.

.........Eh?

Orang itu terlempar lebih jauh dari dugaanku. Itu bukan tinju dimana aku memakai tenaga Boost-ku, namun hanya tinju yang masih kutahan........salah satu Penguji menuju ke arah lawan yang kutonjok dengan cepat. Aku bisa mendengar suara peserta lain yang menonton pertandingan ini.

“.......K-Kau pasti bercanda!? Sungguh kekuatan hebat!”

“Begitu......dia benar benar melampaui level rata rata Iblis Kelas Rendah.”

“Aku hanya bisa bilang kalau lawannya sedang sial. Dia monster.......”

“.......Kalau hanya kekuatan, bukankah dia sudah selevel Iblis Kelas Tinggi.....?”

“Jadi inikah kekuatan Sekiryuutei yang sudah mengalahkan Dewa Jahat Loki dan Sairaorg Bael.....?”

Aku mendengar hal hal seperti itu.

......Ummm. aku kebingungan bagaimana harus merespon. Aku memakai kekuatanku secara penuh karena aku tak mau gagal, dan.......kupikir aku tak bisa lengah karena lawanku juga Iblis yang mengambil Ujian Promosi........

Penguji kembali dari dinding yang hancur sambil membawa lawanku yang nampaknya tak sadarkan diri. Penguji itu menggeleng kepalanya pada Penguji yang mengurus pertandingan ini. Penguji itu mengkonfirmasinya dan mengatakannya dengan keras.

“Nomor [4] Hyodou Issei menang!”

............

........EH? I-Ini akhir dari Tes Praktikal......?........Apa kau serius? Aku tak perlu melakukan apa apa lagi? Aku hanya bisa berdiri sambil tercengang karena kemenangan yang kudapatkan dengan mudah.

Kami menyelesaikan Tes Praktikal kami, dan membuat Ravel memulai lingkaran sihir komunikasi sehingga kami bisa melapor pada sensei.

“S-sensei! Tentang Tes Praktikalnya.........”

[Oh apa yang terjadi? Aku ada di restoran hotel yang sudah kita pesan sebelumnya, dan meminum alkohol di siang bolong.]

Alkohol di siang bolong lagi? Anda memang suka hura hura! Tidak, bukan itu maksudku!

“Ini soal Tes Praktikal! Y-ya kami semua : aku, Kiba, dan Akeno-san tak mendapat masalah, tapi lebih tepatnya itu.......”

[Kamu menang telak kan?]

<nowiki>----!</nowiki> Aku mengangguk pada sensei yang nyengir kuda.

“Ah, iya.”

Sensei mendesah kecil.

[Tentu saja. Kalian memiliki kekuatan abnormal diantara Iblis kelas Rendah. Dan orang orang yang mengikuti Tes umumnya selevel Iblis Kelas Menengah. Dan kalian sudah memiliki kekuatan selevel Iblis Kelas Tinggi. Khususnya kamu Ise, yang bisa memakai Triaina dan [True-Queen] yang bisa melepaskan kekuatan yang tak ada bedanya dengan Iblis Kelas Tertinggi. Aku juga bisa katakan hal yang sama pada Sairaorg sih.]

“........Aku tak tahu. Aku........jadi kami sudah sekuat ini.......”

Bukan hanya aku, tapi Kiba dan Akeno-san meraih kemenangan dengan perbedaan kekuatan jauh ketika Tes. Aku justru merasa tak enak karena sudah berlebihan dan merusak stadium. Mereka meraih kemenangan dengan masih menahan diri supaya tidak sampai merusak stadium.

......Jadi inikah maksudnya dengan tidak bertarung serius? Akan membahayakan stadium kalau kami terlalu serius karena perbedaan kekuatan diantara kami dan peserta lain. Dan aku bisa saja membunuh lawanku karena itu........Kalau kupikir seperti itu, berarti aku menaruh terlalu banyak energi dalam pertandingan. Ta-Tapi kepalaku penuh dengan hal hal seperti perasaan tidak akan kalah dan aku tak boleh lengah........

[Lawan yang kalian semua sudah hadapi adalah Tim Vali yang penuh orang orang legendaris, Dewa Jahat Loki dan Fenrir dari Eropa Utara, dan Longinus Terkuat tahu? Melawan orang orang seperti itu sambil kembali hidup hidup adalah sesuatu yang tidak normal. Itu level yang bisa dikatakan kalau kalian abnormal. Setidaknya dalam Tim Gremory kamu, Kiba, Akeno, Xenovia, dan Rossweisse adalah orang orang kuat dengan kekuatan selevel Iblis Kelas Tinggi. Koneko yang mulai mempelajari Senjutsu juga akan mencapai kekuatan yang sebanding dengan Iblis Kelas Tinggi segera.]

Be-begitu. Kami sudah melewati banyak krisis sampai kami sangat melampaui Iblis Kelas Menengah. Ya. Kalau kupikir pikir lagi, lawan kita semuanya adalah orang orang abnormal. Dan aku sudah berlatih keras supaya tidak kalah!

........Aku menyadarinya lagi. Kami menjadi luar biasa kuat. Biar begitupun, musuh yang datang pada kami memiliki kekuatan yang melebihi itu sampai kepalaku nyaris dibuat gila.

[Dia sungguh beruntung bisa menemui kalian, wanita yang kamu cintai itu.]

Sensei mengatakannya seolah ia depresi.

“Ya. Rias adalah wanita terbaik yang pernah ada.”

Tentu saja! Pertemuan diantara aku dan Rias adalah sesuatu yang sangat istimewa! Berkat itulah aku menemui Rias dan semua orang!

[Hei Rias. Ise bilang “Rias adalah wanita terbaik yang pernah ada”.]

Sensei mengatakannya dengan wajah cabul pada orang lain! A-a-a-a-a-apa Rias ada di dekat sana!?

“H-Hei sensei! Apa yang anda katakan padanya!?”

[Haha! Rias menjadi begitu merah setelah mendengar ucapanmu tadi! Hubungan kalian benar benar membara! Sial! Aku jadi mau menangis! Sepertinya aku akan terus menjomblo, sialan!]

Ah, suara sensei berisi sedikit kebencian. Biarpun begitu, jangan bermain main dengan aku dan Rias karena itu memalukan! Tolong biarkan kami menjalani hidup kami dengan damai! Sensei melanjutkan setelah mengubah topik.

[Yah, aku juga mengatakannya pada Rias barusan. Bahwa tak ada alasan bagi Rias untuk melalui latihan keras agar menjadi kuat.]

Rias......berlatih? Kalau kuingat lagi, dia cukup kesal karena tak bisa apa apa saat bertarung dengan Regulus. Tapi itu karena lawannya memang kelewat hebat, karena itu adalah Longinus langka yang bisa bergerak sendiri. Ia juga makhluk Iblis yang mewakili Raja para Singa.

[Salah satu senjata wanita yang kamu cintai adalah pertemuan berharga dengan kalian. Kelas yang Tim Gremory miliki bukanlah sesuatu yang Iblis Kelas Tinggi lainnya miliki. Meski nampaknya pria itu, Raiser, juga mengatakan hal yang sama. Ini sesuatu yang tak bisa kamu ajarkan pada orang lain. Kamu memerlukan hal semacam ini sejak kamu terlahir. Dan hal semacam itu akan terus berlanjut juga. dalam kasusku, aku ingin memuji kesempatan bertahan hidup tinggi yang kusebutkan sebelumnya. Bertahan dari krisis hidup hidup adalah level yang melampaui keajaiban.]

Level yang melampaui keajaiban. Kupikir aku bisa memahami itu. Aku juga berpikir kalau akan bagus kalau anggota seperti ini berkumpul dan bertahan sepanjang krisis bersama.

[Pokoknya Tes sudah selesai kan? pakailah lingkaran sihir transportasi di pusat Tes untuk sampai ke Hotel ini. Hasilnya masih belum keluar tapi mari kita rayakan bersama disini.]

Komunikasi dengan sensei berakhir disana dan kami semua menghela nafas lega.

“Kerja bagus Ise-kun, Akeno-san.”

Kiba mengatakannya padaku dan Akeno-san dengan senyum.

“Sepertinya kita bisa rileks sampai hasilnya keluar.”

“Tidak, Akeno-san. Bagiku, aku tak bisa rileks menunggu hasil Ujiannya.”

Aku mendesah dan Kiba mengatakannya di sampingku.

“Sekiryuutei yang menampakkan kekuatan hebatnya untuk Tes Promosi nampaknya tak bisa memakai kekuatannya untuk Ujian.”

Akeno-san dan Ravel tertawa kecil oleh sindiran Kiba.

........Iya iya. Aku memang idiot kekuatan seperti ucapanmu.
<noinclude>

==Catatan Penerjemah dan Referensi==
<references />

{{HSDxD(id) Nav|prev=High_School_DxD_(Bahasa_Indonesia):Jilid 11 Life 1|next=High_School_DxD_(Bahasa_Indonesia):Jilid 11 Life 3}}
</noinclude>

Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Prologue

2021-08-16T11:52:56Z

127.0.0.1: /* Prologue: Missing comma added */

== Prologue ==
''There are probably two types of geniuses,'' Bajin thought as he ran down a poorly-lit stairway, skipping three steps at a time.

There was the hero-type who appears when the world needs him, and then there was the oddball-type who just naturally appears out of nowhere and couldn't care less about what the rest of the world is doing. Neither one was better or worse than the other. But what Bajin could say from personal experience was that when an average person spent time with the latter, his troubles were anything but ordinary.

"Professor! I’m coming in!"

Following a kick which threatened to smash the ill-fitted door, he was greeted by the usual stuffy atmosphere of the underground laboratory. Scribbled-on memo pads, boiling chips for experiments, and other things of that nature were scattered haphazardly across the floor, leaving almost no room to place one’s feet.

"Whoa?! Jeez... and to think I just cleaned it up yesterday..." Bajin sighed automatically.

He quickly pulled himself back together and starting walking, though, heedless of the littered objects. What heed did he need to pay? Most of the things in this room would be left as they were, anyway.

"Professor! Please answer me, Professor Anarai!"

When he raised his voice, something moved in the deepest part of the poorly-lit room. A small yet sprightly old man appeared with a lamp in one hand. His white coat fluttered as he came into view, sticky with some kind of paint material.

"Don’t shout, Bajin. I almost messed up the finishing touches, you know."

The old man was gripping a brush dipped in pale yellow paint in his right hand. Bajin frowned.

“Finishing touches, you say... Just what on earth were you doing with those painting tools?

"Oho, want to see? They aren't dry yet, though."

When he followed Anarai to the depths of the room, there were four dolls lined up colored red, blue, green, and yellow respectively. Even though you could call them humanoids, they were as tall as Bajin’s knee, with large heads and small limbs. In a manner of speaking, their bodies were like deformed figures <ref>written as: 戯画化 (caricaturization); read as: デフォルメ (deformation)</ref> to the size of two and a half of their heads.

But generally, people would not call these figures humanoids. While these beings had taken on this shape, they were a different existence from humans altogether, having existed alongside the humans as if nothing was more natural. They were the so-called ---.

"-- four great elemental spirits... right?"

"That’s right. Made by Anarai Kahn, these are the 'artificial spirit' prototypes."



Urged on by Anarai, who gave a very satisfied snort, Bajin turned and viewed the dolls in order from the right side. To begin, the first one… was the green-painted doll. On its stomach, a round hole imitated from an actual "air tunnel" was opened. There was a breeze flowing from inside.

"This is a wind spirit, isn’t it? Its power..."

When Bajin bent over and peeped through the hole, first the six propeller blades that created the circulating wind came into his view, and furthermore on the opposite side, he could confirm a small animal running continuously on a hamster wheel connected to the blades. If you listened closely, the animal made a squeaking sound.

“...is that a mouse…?”

“It was in this area, and besides, for creatures that could become a power source, there weren’t any other candidates.”

“So we’re a group that privately entrusts everything to a mouse, necessarily right?”

Bajin retorted, expressing his disappointment to the manufacturer, and turned his attention to the next "artificial spirit."

“This one is blue, so it’s a water spirit… I see, liquid comes out from the 'spout' on its body, right?”

“The parts of its head and body use an open-close system. You can open it and look inside.”

As said by Anarai, when you exposed the 'water spirit’s' insides, first there was a small water tank inside the head. In the water tank rocks were layered from coarse pebbles the size of eyes to fine sand, and muddy water gathered above that. Not only did clear water seep from the filter paper that was spread on the very bottom of the water tank, it poured into a pipe directed to an organ that resembled a faucet, which would be called a 'water spout' if it were a real water spirit.

“...this is certainly it. It’s what the professor made a long time ago, the 'filtration mechanism', was it?”

“That’s right. With this arrangement, impurities are filtered from muddy water, and we are able to acquire clean water.”

Bajin tasted the water collected in the teacup placed under the faucet and creased his eyebrows.

“...Professor. This water, reeks awfully of mud though.”

“It shouldn’t be a problem in terms of drinkability, but it seems like there’s an issue with the filter paper’s strength and fiber density.”

While amazed at Anarai, who spoke casually, Bajin placed his gaze on the neighboring spirit. Outside the color, there was a point where it different from the other three, and there were caps worn above its hands which were raised as if performing a banzai.

“The next one is a fire spirit… so that means as expected flames come out of the 'fire chambers' on its hands?”

“Umm, go look.”

As he removed the round caps covering hands, Anarai smoothly took flints from his lab coat pocket and struck them in the 'fire spirit’s' immediate proximity. The very instant he wondered whether sparks were produced when the rocks clashed, the force of the fire expanded exponentially and burned through the air.

“Ahh! That’s dangerous!”

“Inside this 'fire spirit,' distilled oil of high purity is gathered. As you know, when you neglect the substance called oil, it slowly volatilizes… that is to say, it evaporates. The oil evaporates from holes opened in its hands, so I gathered that inside the caps and lit the fire, that’s the reasoning.”

“Rather than an explanation, please consider the pros and cons of trying that inside a room covered with flammable things!”

While brushing off his lightly burned coat cuff, Bajin looked at the last of the 'artificial spirits' with watering eyes. Same as the wind spirit from the start, there was a hole opened in the center of its body, and a mysterious, faint light was coming from that place, which was capped with glass.

“A 'light cavity' in its body… a light spirit, right? But this light, just how…”

When Bajin, taken with curiosity, brought his face closer and peeked at the inside of the hole, on the opposite side of the thin glass cap, countless black shadows wriggled busily. The instant he realized what they were, the several hundred things releasing small lights from their tails, goosebumps stood on Bajin’s entire body and he drew back.

“These, aren’t they light insects? What a gross sound, where did you capture this many!?”

“What do you mean by gross sound! Before being emotionally disgusted, if you’re my assistant, look at the true nature of things. These insects, you see, are living proofs which teach us that a light unaccompanied by 'flames' and 'great temperatures' is not a privilege only of light spirits.”

“N-no, that might be true, but…”

Trying his best to chase away the afterimage of insects burned into his retina, Bajin eyed the face of his teacher, who was shorter than him by one head.

“...Professor. To be honest, this time I suffered understandingly.”

“Uh huh…”

“It was the objective of making these 'artificial spirits,' you see. I know that Professor has researched and observed spirits for a long time, but what are these ridiculous sub-par imitations supposed to do? I can’t think of anything other than thoughtlessly provoking the Cult. Don’t tell me that you really thought you could artificially reproduce the existence of spirits.”

“You, too, think that’s impossible, do you?”

“It’s difficult isn’t it? At the present time, we can’t even produce a single insect.”

Without even refuting that harsh opinion, Anarai gazed motionlessly at the four prototypes he had created. He couldn’t measure the wise old man’s thoughts, but right now Bajin didn’t have the time to carelessly guess at them.

Without saying anything, Bajin turned to Aranai and thrust at him the paper he had been tightly holding in one hand the whole time.

“...what is this?”

“You should have a vague idea; it’s a final warning from the Church of Alderah! Time is precious so I’ll read and summarize the contents for you… ‘To Anarai Kahn, Blasphemer of God. In spite of even repeated warnings, the field of research has until now exceedingly misaligned to God’s will, those behaviors have greatly departed from God’s forbearance. By midday in three days, bring the results of your wickedness in their entirety and surrender yourself to the temple. If not so, friend and doomed sufferer of the severe punishment for having committing heresy, then until next time’...”

With Bajin having read this far, Anarai cleared his throat and gave a sarcastic laugh.

“Again Blasphemer of God, I’m rather disliked by the people of the Cult…. so we necessarily have to take responsibility for the research results here and within three days go to the temple to beg for forgiveness?”

“That’s how it is. We’ve had warnings several times until now, but this time the temperature is clearly different. Not mentioning three days from now, even tomorrow, the steel-cane-wielding heresy interrogation building may knock on this door.”

“If they’re serious, that is possible. We who’ve lost the patrons we were fortunate to have will be rescued from capital punishment.”

“This isn’t someone else’s problem, you know…. Up to now, even I, the lowly 'Apprentice of Anarai,' was resolved to follow you to hell from the beginning, but…. Professor, what do you plan to do from now?

That was asked by the assistant in a serious tone, and Anarai breathed a sigh and viewed the inside of the room.

“...in the place this world has become, the eyes of God are shining. Unsatisfied with merely everything on Earth, one by one, books’ contents and words- until He arrives at people’s hearts, that God will keep watch for us from the heavens.…”

“...”

“If that is uncomfortable, as the ones who launched this research room…moldy and dim, yet our dear sanctuary, we can at least wish, ‘I want to forget God,’ even only while researching. Now shall we place the wrath of God in front of us like candle where the wind blows?”

“I’ll guess at your intention. The Cult’s theologists, will not understand your 'science,' however you explain it. ‘For all logical foundations, God must exist’... By just blindly believing those kinds of commandments from the Alderah Theology, you can’t firmly recognize the research of genuine truth.”

“Right, 'science'... the study for people who lament God’s guidance. This and that, it’s everything we studied here.”

The moment Anarai impassionately muttered, the bell dangling down from the roof sounded a shrill warning. After that, the iron door that separated the space creaked at a rough knock. The two tensed their entire bodies and exchanged glances.

“...So they came without waiting a day after they sent the warning, did they? As we anticipated, they’re a quick tempered lot.”

Grumbling in an amazed voice, Anarai turned his body and walked halfway to his own desk. There, he took a short pause, changed his mind, and unexpectedly began tidying up.

“--Bajin, we’re stopping this business. Let’s abandon it, not including the data, which I’d quite like for to remain. What? The results are all stored in our minds, learning isn’t picky about location to begin with. As for what’s next, let’s escape more cleverly from the eyes of God as much as we can.”

“Y-yes!... But Professor, do you have any prospects? No matter where we run to in this country-- the Katjvarna Empire, wouldn’t the Cult come pursue us persistently?”

“I just said that learning isn’t picky about location, but the prospect doesn’t have to be in the Empire. The neighboring Kioka Republic has as much capacity as to champion the founding of an artisan nation and accept people like us.”

“Kioka…!? They’re the neighbors we’re in the middle of a war with! Do we have the connections to seek asylum?”

“There is a considerable number of ‘Apprentices of Anarai' even over there. Using my correspondence so far, I’ve established negotiations. Your walking stick before you stumble<ref>proverb: 転ばぬ先の杖 (A stitch in time saves nine, prevention is better than the cure)</ref>, right?... Now, Bajin, where is your fire spirit friend?”

“R-right. Raga is burning trash in the rear incinerator now, but…”

“There is fire in the furnace then. Good timing- there are things I'd hate for to be confiscated by those closed-minded folks. I’ll have you go ahead and stoke the fire. That's all this ‘’unwelcome’’ person will ask of you.”

Having received his instructions, Bajin rushed out from the back door and hurriedly climbed the stairs leading above ground.

After seeing off that back-turned figure, Anarai turned his eyes to his own desk and took up a massive quantity of papers carefully bound with string using both arms.

“The records of my talks with my apprentices, scattered throughout the world… If it were reasonable, I’d want to take these to Kioka. But with this amount, I think that’d be difficult…”

With his eyes he gazed at several letters, and while muttering the names of the senders one by one, Anarai slowly climbed up the stairwell. Just for now, he didn’t care about the pursuers quickly approaching there. For an old dog, they barely equaled the letters sent by distantly scattered sons and daughters.

“Yorga was absurdly strong in arithmetic. Milvakiah was a lover of extreme logic. Nazuna was one who could simplify and explain difficult arguments and just wanted to be at hand as an assistant. Ikta was…”

The moment that name left his mouth, the voice narrating the story slightly weakened. Rather than nostalgia, or fondness-- concerning the owner of that name, the memory of pain took precedence within Anarai.

“Ikta Solork, without interest in following the method of 'science' I advocated, implemented sublimation by a peculiar philosophy. He was a sensitive kid similar to you, Bada. You can have pride in the shadows of the grave.”

As he finished climbing the stairs, when he opened the iron window installed to the brick wall, the incinerator on the other side was already blazing thunderously. Overcoming slight hesitation, then throwing a sheaf of paper into it, Anarai, in front of the several memories returning to ash, stood still with a solemn expression.

“Until these circumstances settle down, it’s a brief farewell, 'Apprentices of Anarai.' Soon, let’s make sure to meet again. Next time, I pray, in the midst of a wilderness of reasoning to which God’s eyes cannot reach.”

When he finished the farewell, Anarai closed the incinerator window, turned his heel, and didn’t look back a second time.

'''Year 904 of the Empirical Era Anarai Kahn, "scientist" of the historical beginning, escaped the Katjvarna Empire with one assistant. Thereafter, continuing research at their destination for asylum, the Kioka Republic.'''

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Color Pages|Color Pages]]
| Return to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tenkyou no Alderamin:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 7

2021-08-10T10:58:31Z

127.0.0.1: "Yugoslavia" --> "Serbia" | Yugoslavia hasn't been a thing for about a decade at the time of publishing

== 7 - The Truth of the Historic Classics Club ==

In the evening after a lengthy debate, I leisurely pedaled my bike in the farmlands drenched by the orange sunset, and struggled to listen to Satoshi's soft voice.

"To be honest I'm quite surprised, Houtarou. Indeed I'm surprised by what you said there. If you're right, then our Kanya Festival owes its existence to the expense of one person's high school life. However, I'm even more surprised that you're able to deduce all that."

"You're doubting my ability?"

I replied jokingly, yet for once Satoshi didn't smile when he answered, "You've been solving riddles ever since enrolling at Kami High. During our first meeting with Chitanda-san, or the case of the popular book that nobody reads, as well as the one with the Wall Newspaper Club president."

"They just happened by chance."

"Yet the results mean that didn't matter. Yet the problem is why would someone like you who finds solving riddles to be bothersome end up solving them? The answer is simple when you think about it. You're doing it for Chitanda-san."

I turned my head, and wondered whether that was true.

"Doing it for Chitanda" wasn't exactly right, I think I would accept it if the reason was worded as "it's all Chitanda's fault". I remember Satoshi saying something this aptly as well before, that I wouldn't take action unless someone asks me to do so. While she didn't ask me directly, it's true that I ended up doing something bothersome for her, but...

"Today's different."

Yeah, today's different.

"You can be good at drawing attention to yourself as well, you know? Today, the job of solving the riddle was supposed to be done equally between the four of us. You could have chosen to run away saying you didn't get any of it, and none of us would have said anything. Yet why did you still seek out the answer yourself under the pretext of going to the bathroom?"

The sun continued to set, and I could feel the breeze of the wind. I moved my eyes away from Satoshi's gaze and looked forward.

"Wasn't it because you were doing it for Chitanda-san?"

Satoshi's question was quite right. Normally, I wouldn't have bothered to solve such a puzzle. I guess I was extremely active today.

Yes... that has to be it.

Why did I act as I did today? I think I more or less understood the reason, and it had almost nothing to do with Chitanda. However, understanding something myself was different from getting someone else to understand it as well. Without refining my knowledge and vocabulary base, I was not able to convey my thoughts to others, not even to a telepath like Satoshi.

No, rather than that, I think it's because I've known Satoshi for so long that explaining becomes difficult. Since my actions and motives today were a departure from my usual modus operandi.

Still, I had no obligation to explain myself to him. I could have said it had nothing to do with him. Yet I felt like answering Satoshi, as well as organizing my thoughts for my own sake. So after a long silence, I gave my answer after choosing my words.

"... I guess, I'm just tired of having a grey-coloured life."

"?"

"Ever since meeting Chitanda, my energy efficiency levels have fallen to their lowest levels. She would prepare making essay anthologies as a club president, take exams as a student, and seek out her past as a human being. That's quite tiring for me. You and Ibara are the same, spending time on all sorts of worthless endeavors."

"Well... I guess."

"But you know, sometimes I do think the grass is greener on the other side of the fence."

I stopped speaking right there, as I realized I could have phrased that in a better way. Yet I couldn't think of anything better than that, and so I continued, "Whenever I look at you guys, I can't bring myself to calm down. I want to stay calm, yet I don't find anything interesting in that."

"......"

"So at the very least, I wanted to, how'd you put it, solve the riddle. I wanted to have a taste of your way of life."

I shut my mouth after that. Amidst the sound of the pedals and the breeze, Satoshi said nothing. Satoshi was normally talkative, yet there were times when he couldn't say anything, and I was quite mindful of that, as I wanted him to say something. I'll just think of an excuse later, for now, I couldn't stand this silence any longer.

"Well, say something,"

I could sense Satoshi smiling even though I couldn't see it as he spoke at last.

"I think..."

"Hmm?"

"I think you're actually envious of those with a rose-coloured life."

I replied without thinking, "Maybe."

Staring at the ceiling in my own room, it was white as usual.

I ruminated on what Satoshi said earlier.

Even I liked hearing fun stuff, which includes silly jokes and popular music. Even though I got spun around by Chitanda, it was still a good way to kill time.

However, with all due respect to all comedic acts out there, what if I become obsessed with these things regardless of time and effort... Would it have been much more entertaining for me? Would it have been worthwhile despite being detrimental to my energy efficiency?

For example, Chitanda's pursuit of her past.

And more importantly, how the "Hero" Sekitani Jun ended up protecting the Kanya Festival 33 years ago, according to my deductions.

My vision just couldn't focus on a single spot. It's as I thought, whenever I think about this, I just couldn't remain calm. I turned my eyes from the ceiling to the floor I'm lying on and saw the letter that my sis sent me lying there.

My gaze was drawn to one of the lines written in it.

''I'm sure I'll look back ten years from now and view every day I'm out here without regret.''

Ten years later, for a mere human like me, is just a hazy future after all. I would be 25 by then. Looking back at myself ten years before, I wonder if I'll look back and ponder about the things I did and could have done. Perhaps Sekitani Jun, as a 25 year old, would also be looking back on when he was 15 with some regret as well.

I...

Suddenly the phone rang.

No, it's not like I've never heard a phone ring before. It's just that I was so immersed in my thoughts that it felt sudden. I left my anxiety behind as my mind returned to reality, and got up and headed downstairs to answer the phone.

"... Hello, this is Oreki."

"Huh? Houtarou?"

I felt my spine tingling in nervousness. It was a familiar voice, one that could mess up my lifestyle, and get me involved in all sorts of meta-level trouble. It was a call from Oreki Tomoe, wandering somewhere in Western Asia and hiding in the Japanese Consulate from the pursuit of Mossad agents. As it was an international call, it was hard to listen to, but there was no mistake that it was her.

Without fail, I gave my honest response upon hearing the voice that I hadn't heard for so long.

"So you're still alive?"

"How rude, you think I'd get killed by one or two bandits?"

So she actually did go through that? Can't say I'm surprised.

Probably mindful of how expensive the call would get, my sis spoke quickly.

"I arrived at Pristina yesterday. That's in Serbia<ref>TL: Hyouka was published in 2000, before Kosovo declared independence</ref>, by the way. Finances and health are both in good condition and my plans are going along fine. I'll write to you once I get to Sarajevo. If I travel leisurely, I'll get there within two weeks. This ends my report. So how goes things over there?"

My sis sounded happy as usual. Though she's emotionally unstable in that she can get very angry, or cry like there's no tomorrow, or be extremely joyful, generally she's usually just happy.

I flicked the telephone cord with my finger and replied, "Nothing unusual in the Far East Command."

"I see, then..."

My sis was about to hang up. Though I wouldn't have minded if she just hung up, I still spoke.

"We're publishing an anthology, 'Hyouka'..."

"... Huh? What?"

"We looked up Sekitani Jun."

My sis still spoke in a swift manner, "Sekitani Jun? What a nostalgic name. Hmm, never thought that story would still be passed down. Is 'Kanya Festival' still a taboo term?"

I did not get what she meant by that.

"What do you mean?"

"That's a tragedy. I don't like that."

Taboo? Tragedy? Don't like that?

What's she talking about? What's she trying to say?

"Hang on a moment, we're talking about Sekitani Jun, right?"

"Of course. The 'kind hero'. You get it, don't you?"

It was a pointless conversation. Even though we're talking about the same subject, we can't seem to connect.

As for why, I instinctively realized that I could have been mistaken. Perhaps the deduction that I made at the Chitanda residence was mistaken or lacking in some details. Yet I was not feeling impatient, since my sis would know what happened at Kamiyama High School 33 years ago.

"Sis, what do you know about Sekitani Jun?"

I decided to ask her seriously.

All I got was a simple answer.

"I don't have time for that! Bye!"

''Click. Beep, beep.''

I took the receiver away from my ear and looked at it like an idiot.

"..."

... Why this...

"Stupid sister!"

I slammed the receiver on the phone, causing it to shake with a loud noise. My irritation was now doubled, thanks to my sis.

I no longer remembered what my sis said exactly, as the conversation happened so quickly there was no time for me to verify it. Still, the part where she replied negatively concerning the incident was fresh in my mind.

I went back to my bed and took out everything the Classics Club had collected concerning the incident from my bag. 'Hyouka', the 'Unity and Salutation', the 'Kami High Monthly' and the 'Kamiyama High School: Walking Together for 50 Years'... I also placed the letter my sis sent from Istanbul alongside those as I once again read that line that got my attention.

''I'm sure I'll look back ten years from now and view every day I'm out here without regret.''

Ten years from now, huh? As Sekitani Jun was president 33 years ago, if he's still alive he would be about 50 by now. Would he still look back at his high school life without regret?

I think he would. The "hero" that sacrificed himself for the passion of his comrades and forsook his choice to continue his high school education would have no regrets for making such a decision. Ever since my deduction at the Chitanda residence, that was what I thought.

But was that really true?

It was just a Cultural Festival, yet it led to the school coming after him and changed his life. If life in high school is rose-coloured, then would such an intensely rose-coloured life that gets interrupted still be called rosy?

The grey-coloured part in me told me this wasn't so. Sacrificing oneself so that his comrades would be forgiven, would a hero endure something like that? That thought surfaced in my mind. Though I still resisted such a thought, I could not ignore the fact that my sis had called the incident a tragedy.

I needed to revise this once again. I took out all the copies that mentioned that incident.

And so, I began to inquire whether Sekitani Jun's life was really rose-coloured 33 years ago.

The following day, I headed to school dressed in my casual wear. In order to confirm something, I called Chitanda, Ibara and Satoshi out as well. All I said to them was simply this, "There's something else I needed to add to yesterday's deduction before this can be fully concluded. I'll be waiting at the Geology Room."

And so the three of them came. Ibara was bound to treat my bringing up a supposedly resolved problem with sarcasm, and while Satoshi was smiling, the look of surprise at me deviating from my usual behaviour could still be seen. As for Chitanda, she spoke upon seeing me.

"Oreki-san, I feel like there's still something that I need to know."

I felt the same way as well. As I nodded, I placed my hand on her shoulder.

"It's fine. I think we should be able to sort this out by today. Just hang on a bit longer."

"What do you mean by adding to yesterday's deduction, Oreki?"

"Adding means taking the final step in order to complete something that is still incomplete."

"I don't get it, are you saying we've been looking into this the wrong way or heading into the wrong conclusion?"

"Just hear me out."

As I took out my notes, I glanced at it myself rather than showing it to the rest.

"... 'Hyouka' was meant to be written as something more important. It was not meant to chronicle the life of Sekitani Jun or made as a heroic tale, that's what the preface says anyway."

That was the part that Satoshi covered yesterday. As expected, he spoke up.

"Isn't that the part we discussed yesterday?"

"Yeah, but perhaps we may have been misled."

"What do you mean?"

"This passage here, 'As a sacrifice of the conflict, even Sempai's smile would end up along the flow of time into eternity.' The 'sacrifice' here does not mean giving up voluntarily, rather, it means 'sacrifice' as an offering."

Ibara raised her eyebrow.

"But wouldn't they have used 'victim' instead of 'sacrifice' then?"

'Victim' huh? Though I didn't need to do much explaining, as Chitanda covered for me.

"No, 'sacrifice' can also be involuntarily. It used to mean just that in the past."<ref>TL: Again this part is all liberal translations of things having to do with Japanese words</ref>

As expected from an honours student, that was quick. And I was just about to get a dictionary.

Satoshi commented with a sigh, "... I get what you're trying to say about a different meaning to that word, but isn't that obvious? Besides, there's no way we could find out which meaning is true without asking the author first."

Of course, the difference in meaning was not purely a linguistic problem. As language was never as precise as math, it was natural that words would have more than one meaning. So it's not possible to conclude that a word means something else completely.

Yet there was a way to solve this. I nodded confidently to Satoshi and said, "Well, then we'll just have to ask the author."

"... Who is it?"

"The one who wrote this foreword, of course. Kooriyama Youko-san was a first year student 33 years ago. She should be around 48 or 49 now."

Chitanda's eyes widened.

"So did you find her?"

I brusquely shook my head.

"I don't have to. Since she's very close by anyway."

Ibara raised her head. As expected, she was the first to figure it out.

"Oh! I see!"

"That's right."

"What do you mean?"

"What have you figured out?"

Ibara looked at me, and I nodded softly to urge her to explain.

"... It's Itoikawa-sensei the Head Librarian, isn't it? Itoikawa Youko-sensei, her maiden name was Kooriyama. Am I right?"

As Ibara was a librarian herself, she naturally knew the full name of Itoikawa, that's why she was quick to realize.

"Exactly. If you merely heard the name 'Ibara Satoshi' without seeing how it's spelled, then you have no way of guessing whether Satoshi has adopted Ibara's name. But since we know Itoikawa's given name is spelled 'Youko', as well as the fact her age matches, then figuring out her maiden name becomes elementary."

Crossing her arms, Ibara began spouting her cynical sarcasm.

"You really are weird. Even I couldn't realize such a thing despite being in contact with Sensei all the time, yet you managed to do that. Maybe you should get Chi-chan to have a look inside your head."

As I said before, I got lucky with a flash of inspiration. I also do not want to be lobotomized by Chitanda.

Meanwhile, Chitanda's face was slowly getting redder.

"T, then, if we hear from Itoikawa-sensei..."

"Then we'll know what happened 33 years ago. Why that was not a heroic tale, why the cover was designed that way, why the anthology was titled 'Hyouka'... We'll get all the answers concerning your uncle."

"But, do you have any proof that it's really Itoikawa-sensei? Wouldn't it be awkward if it turns out to be someone else?"

We won't be mistaken. I took a look at my wristwatch and reckoned it was about time.

"Actually, I did make sure of that. I found out she was club president in her second year. I made an appointment to speak with her about it. It should be about time now, let's head to the library."

As I turned to leave, I could hear Ibara mutter, "You sure are enthusiastic."

I guess I am.

During summer vacation, the library would have its window blinds down to protect the books from exposure to intense sunlight. In this moderate air-conditioned indoor environment, the library was still packed with students preparing for the Kanya Festival or third years preparing for their university entrance exams. Itoikawa could be seen writing something while sitting behind the counter, wearing a pair of glasses which we did not see last time as she wrote. She had a rather small figure, and wrinkles were visible on her face, proof that it's been nearly 31 years since she graduated from high school.

"Itoikawa-sensei,"

She turned and noticed us as we called out to her. Lifting her face, she smiled.

"Ah, the Classics Club,"

She looked around the library and said, "It's a bit crowded here, shall we head to the Librarian Office?"

And led us to an office behind the counter.

The Librarian Office was a cozy office big enough for one person to work in, though the air-conditioner was considerably smaller in here. As the blinds weren't down, Itoikawa went ahead and lowered them as she gestured for us to take a seat on the guest sofa. A soft fragrance could be smelled, as it came from a flower pot placed on the only table in the room. It was a very ordinary and easy to miss flower, and was probably not meant for the guests but for herself to admire.

Though the sofa was large, it was still not big enough for the four of us. So Itoikawa had to take out a folding chair and place it beside the sofa. But why was it me that ended up on the folding chair while the other three got the sofa? Itoikawa sat on her own revolving chair. Placing her elbows on the table, she faced us and said, "Well, what is it that you wish to speak to me about?"

She asked gently. As she was asking everyone from the Classics Club, it was natural that I would have to speak on behalf of the club. I tried to shrug off this urge to cross my arms and legs in a situation which I was not used to, and courteously replied, "Yes, there's something we would like to inquire from you. But first, we'd like to confirm something. Is your maiden name Kooriyama?"

She nodded.

"Then that means this was written by you, right?"

I took out the copy from my pocket and handed to her. Itoikawa moved her eyes across the piece of paper and smiled gently,

"Yes, that's me. But I'm surprised that this managed to get preserved."

She then seemed to lower her gaze to me.

"I think I know what it is that you wanted to discuss with me. To have students from the Classics Club inquire about my maiden name, I had an idea what was going on... you wish to know about the movement 33 years ago, right?"

Bingo, so she does know.

However, in contrast to the expectation shown on our expressions, Itoikawa merely sighed.

"But, why would you ask about such a distant event now? It would have been better to forget about it."

"Well, this is mainly thanks to Chitanda here viewing all sorts of curious events like a beast, or I would not have noticed this event to begin with."

"A beast?"

"Sorry, I meant like a feast."<ref>TL: Pun changed to make sense in English (beast and feast are not the original words because if the original words were kept, it wouldn't be a pun anymore in English)</ref>

Itoikawa and Satoshi both smiled, while Ibara gave an exasperated look. Chitanda protested softly, though I ignored her. Itoikawa smiled softly at Chitanda and asked, "And why were you interested in that movement back then?"

I noticed Chitanda gripping her fists on her knees. She was probably nervous as she answered briefly, "Sekitani Jun was my uncle."

Itoikawa let out a gasp.

"Oh, I see, Sekitani Jun... Such a nostalgic name. How is he?"

"I have no idea, as he was reported missing in India."

She gasped again, "Oh." Though she didn't seem to have wavered. Perhaps living for 50 years meant she'd seen it all?

"I see. And I had always wished to meet him once again."

"So do I. I just wanted to see him one more time."

Was Sekitani Jun a person that was worth meeting once again? I couldn't help but wonder perhaps I should meet him as well.

As though filled with emotions, Chitanda spoke slowly.

"Itoikawa-sensei, please tell me, what exactly happened 33 years ago? Why was the incident my uncle was involved in not a heroic tale? Why is the Classics Club anthology titled 'Hyouka'? ... Are Oreki-san's deductions correct?"

"Deductions?"

Itoikawa asked me, "What do you mean by that?"

Satoshi answered, "Sensei, Oreki has managed to deduce what could have happened 33 years ago using the limited information we have gathered. So perhaps you should hear it from him."

Seems like I have to repeat what I had said yesterday. No, though I had intended to do so anyway, I had not yet realized that it could just be speculation for someone who had gone through the incident herself. Though I was confident of my deductions, there was a small thought that I might have gotten it wrong. I licked my lips and began my explanation using the same 5W1H method as yesterday.

"First, the main character for this incident..."

"... And so, we concluded that the dropping out occurred in October."

Once I got it all out, I was surprised by how well I managed to organize my thoughts. As I spoke without referring to any notes, time seemed to pass by even faster.

All the time while I spoke, Itoikawa remained silent. She spoke to Ibara at once as I finished.

"Ibara-san, do you have the notes that you speak of?"

"No, I..."

"I got them."

Satoshi opened his drawstring bag and took out a stack of notes which was folded in quarters, and handed them over to Itoikawa. She took a quick glance at them and looked up.

"You managed to form a deduction just from all these?"

Chitanda nodded.

"Yes, Oreki-san did."

That's not exactly right.

"I merely pooled their theories together, that's all."

"Still,"

''Sigh.'' Itoikawa breathed out a sigh and placed the notes on the table as she crossed her legs.

"I'm amazed."

"It wasn't wrong?"

Ibara asked, to which she shook her head.

"No, it is just as Oreki-kun said. Everything is true. It feels uncanny, as though you stood alongside me as I watched the whole thing unfold back then."

I let out a breath.

I was indeed relieved that I got it all right.

"Well, what else do you wish to ask from me? I might even give you a passing mark if my answers match your speculation."

"Well, I don't know about me, but Houtarou seemed to feel something else was missing."

Yeah, something was missing.

There was something that I wanted to ask: Did Sekitani Jun forsake his rose-coloured high school life on his own? I worded my question as follows, "I have only one question. Did Sekitani Jun wish to become a shield for the entire student body?"

Itoikawa's gentle expression suddenly froze at hearing that question. She merely looked at me.

"..."

And stared silently.

I waited for her to speak, so too did Chitanda, Ibara and Satoshi. They were probably wondering what that question was all about as they waited.

... The silence didn't last long. Itoikawa moved her mouth as though murmuring something, and said reproachfully, "You really saw through me... Then I shall tell you about it. I think it's best I start from the beginning all the way to the end. Though it was a long time ago, I still remember it clearly."

And so, the former Kooriyama Youko spoke about the "Struggle in June" 33 years ago.

"Though the Cultural Festival is just as active as it was then, it feels more quiet than it used to be. Back then everyone viewed the Kami High Cultural Festival as their ultimate objective in life. It was a time when people would actively discard the old and welcome the new, and some say it was from this overflowing energy that the Kami High Cultural Festival came into being.

"Just before I enrolled in this school, there was a feeling that a riot would break out. Nothing good would come out of having a commotion go out of control, right? Yet compared to the violent school incidents in recent years, the movements back then seemed rather orderly. Though for the teachers of that time, it was still considered unacceptable."

The recollection that I heard seemed to concern some Modern Japanese History. I think neither those people overflowing with energy in that time nor people born in the same period as me could ever fathom the existence of the other group.

"In April that year, the Principal suddenly had an outburst during a staff meeting. I believe it was recorded in one of your notes here, 'We must not allow ourselves to be complacent and become a mere backwater school.' Nowadays people would just view Principal Eida's words as merely laying expectation on the students to do well. Yet back then, it was perceived as a veiled message to crack down on the Cultural Festival.

"When the timetable for the Cultural Festival was announced, there was a great uproar. The usual five day schedule was drastically reduced to only two days, and they were moved from weekdays to just two days in the weekend, as though they were being discarded from the regular school calendar altogether. Everyone felt like a bucket of cold water was poured over them and found the decision hard to stomach.

"Since that announcement, I could feel the atmosphere at school becoming tense, as though something was about to happen.

"First, all sorts of dirty language was being posted on the school's notice boards. Then there were the public speeches, which is where everyone could come on stage to say whatever they want, where everyone was getting increasingly passionate and received applause. Then the movement began in earnest when it was proposed to pool the resources of the arts-related clubs together.

"However, though the resistance was expected, nobody seemed to be prepared for the school's strong response to forcefully carry out the cutting down of the Cultural Festival. In order to carry out the movement, one must be prepared to accept the consequences. Though everyone was good at talking the talk, pathetically, no one volunteered to come out and become the leader of the club alliance."

Itoikawa shifted in her seat, which created a squeaking sound in her chair as she continued, "So it was decided to draw lots in order to choose the leader, and your uncle, Sekitani Jun, ended up with the short end of the stick. The actual operation of the movement was handled by other people, yet their names would never appear in public.

"The movement steadily gathered steam, and eventually led to the school relenting their plans to shorten the festival. As written in your notes, the festival went on as usual."

Though she described it plainly without any emotion, I could still feel the atmosphere of 33 years ago, whether it was the passion of the movement or the cowardice of the representatives, they were all in the past now. Itoikawa then went on, "But we overdid it. During the movement, I took part in boycotting lessons. Everyone was on the grounds shouting slogans. The construction of a campfire brought the atmosphere to a climax, and then one night it happened.

"The flames in the campfire went out of control. We don't know if someone did it on purpose, but the Martial Arts Dojo was set on fire. Though the fire was eventually put out, the considerably old dojo was badly damaged by the water sprayed from the fire engines."

Chitanda and Ibara's expressions went stiff, I guess so did mine. Even we could tell this sounded bad, as indirectly, it meant this damage of school property could not be ignored.

"Such a criminal act was way out of the ordinary, and could not be overlooked. Fortunately, the school did not wish to make things any worse and so decided not to involve the police. Though no one could argue against the school finding someone to take responsibility once the Cultural Festival was over... Since everyone would be saying they didn't know anything once the festival ended.

"And so, while the cause of the fire was unknown, the one that ended up taking the blame was none other than Sekitani-san, the official leader of the movement.

"Back then, it was much easier to expel a student. Credit to him, Sekitani-san remained calm to the very end. Though I believe your question was whether he wished to become a shield for everyone, right?"

Itoikawa merely smiled and looked at me.

"I think you already know the answer yourself."

After finishing her long story, Itoikawa stood up to pour some hot water from a flask into her coffee mug before drinking it.

We said nothing. Perhaps we couldn't find anything to say. I could only see Chitanda's lips move a bit, as though muttering "how awful", or "how cruel", though I have no idea which it was.

"Well, that's all I have to say. Do you have anything else you wish to ask?"

As she returned to her revolving chair, Itoikawa spoke in her usual tone. This was indeed just a story from the past for her.

Ibara finally broke the silence and said, "Then, I'd like to ask about the cover illustration that was drawn back then..."

Itoikawa nodded silently.

I was reminded of the cover of 'Hyouka', the one with the dog and hare chasing each other, while a number of hares formed a circle and watched them. The dog probably represented the teaching staff while the hares the students. And the hare that led the dog around in circles was probably Sekitani Jun.

After Itoikawa came gave us the answer that I had just guessed, I asked her, "Of all the buildings in Kami High, the Martial Arts Dojo is by far the oldest, so does that mean it's been rebuilt before?"

I noticed how ancient the dojo was when Chitanda showed it to me back in April, though I gave no thought to that afterwards.

"Yes, that's right. Since public school buildings are rarely renovated unless they reach their sell-by date. When all the other buildings were renovated ten years ago, only the dojo was left untouched since that was renovated before by itself."

Satoshi then said meekly, "Umm, Sensei, I noticed you never referred to the festival as the Kanya Festival,"

As the topic was changed altogether, Itoikawa ended up smiling faintly.

"Why do you even ask? Surely you must have figured it out by now?"

"Huh?"

Kanya Festival?

I see. I remember my sis mentioning in our phone call that the term was considered taboo within the Classics Club. Though it was a bit late, I finally understood why that was taboo.

"It's because Sekitani Jun did not wish to become a hero, right? That's why you refrained from calling the festival the Kanya Festival."

"Fuku-chan, what does he mean by that?"

Though Satoshi smiled while answering, this smile was different from usual in that he wasn't smiling for fun.

"'Kanya' isn't an abbreviation of 'Kamiyama', but rather it's an alternative kanji pronunciation of 'Sekitani'. I managed to find that out at last a while ago. It's probably an alternate name for 'Sekitani Festival', in order to fool the teaching staff while honouring their hero."

... Chitanda then asked, "Sensei, do you know the reason why my uncle used the title 'Hyouka' for the anthology?"

However, Itoikawa gently shook her head.

"That name was probably thought up by Sekitani-san on a whim while he had a feeling he was about to be expelled. He said it meant something that he could not do in his current state at that time. But otherwise, I don't know what it means myself."

... She doesn't know?

Does she really not know? Or Chitanda, Ibara and Satoshi, for that matter?

Though I rarely get angry, even now I was getting exasperated. Right now all I was feeling was a sense of irritation, as no one seemed to get the message that Sekitani Jun had left behind. I was annoyed that no one managed to get such a trivial message.

Without realizing, I began to speak up, "Don't you guys get it? Just what have you guys been listening to? I'll just come out and say it, it's nothing but a silly pun."

"Houtarou?"

"Sekitani Jun wanted to relay a message to us, the descendants of the Classics Club, and he placed that within the title of the anthology. Chitanda, you're good at English, right?"

Chitanda went flustered at suddenly being called out.

"Eh? E-English?"

"Yeah. This is actually a secret message. No, more like a play on words..."

Itoikawa didn't seem to make any responses while looking at us. I wondered if she could have realized, no she must have realized. Yet for some reason she's not telling us anything. While I didn't understand completely, I tried putting myself in her shoes and noticed this could be something that could not be spoken out loud. Perhaps this was also one of the traditions of the Classics Club?

"Have you figured something out, Oreki-san?"

"Oreki, stop making us guess anymore. Do you really get it?"

"Tell us already, Houtarou."

How many times has it been that I've been pressed for an answer by these guys? I sighed as I prepared to give my explanation. Though this time I felt like this had nothing to do with luck or having any flash of inspiration. I just felt like conveying Sekitani's regret within his pun to someone.

And so I spoke, "What do you think 'Hyouka' means?"

Chitanda answered, "That's the title of the Classics Club anthology."

"I'm asking about the meaning of the word itself."

Satoshi followed, "It's the Japanese word for 'ice', right? So 'ice candy'?"

"Try 'ice cream'."

Ibara spoke, "Ice cream? What's that supposed to mean?"

"Try rearranging the syllables."

Ah, dammit. Why do I always have to go through so much explanation? For once get what I'm trying to say!

"'Ice cream' itself means nothing. That's why I said it's a play on words."

Satoshi's expression first read "I dunno" before his face went pale as though all the blood had been drawn from it. Next was Ibara, who muttered "Ah, that!" with an annoyed expression.

Finally, Chitanda seemed like she still didn't get it. Being an honours student, I hear she's good at English as well. However, it doesn't seem like she's grasped the language's functions completely. I wasn't in the mood to tease her further.

I took the copy of the foreword of 'Hyouka Volume Two' and wrote on it with a ballpen I brought.

"This is the message your uncle left behind."

Chitanda nodded while still looking perplexed.

When she finally understood, her eyes widened instantly. "Oh!" She gasped and went silent.

Everyone's gazes were focused on her.

Chitanda's eyes were moistening. It was then that I realized that her months of requesting my help had finally come to fruition.

"... I remember," she whispered, "I remember now. I asked my uncle back then why the anthology was called 'Hyouka'. He merely said, yes, he told me to be strong.

"It was a message for me to live on whenever I should feel weak, or when I encounter times when I could not scream..."

She turned her gaze towards me.

"Oreki-san, I remember now. I was crying because I was afraid of the thought of living while being dead inside... Thank goodness, now I can send my uncle off properly..."

A smile appeared on her face. Noticing that her eyes were getting wet, she moved to wipe them with her hands. She then turned to look again at the note I was holding. On it was the true meaning of the word that I had written:

''I scream.''

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 6|6 - The Old Days of the Glorious Classics Club]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 8|8 - The Daily Life of the Future Classics Club]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 6

2021-08-10T08:04:40Z

127.0.0.1: Grammar: "Sempai" --> "Senpai"

== 6 - The Old Days of the Glorious Classics Club ==

It was the end of July and Summer Vacation had begun. Today I was riding my bike along the road towards Kami High as usual. It would take 20 minutes to get there from my place by foot, though I have no idea how long it'll take by bike. I stopped to buy a can of black coffee from a vending machine while resting. I then followed the riverside and turned at the hospital before arriving in front of Kami High. And there I stood with an amazed look.

''Summer Vacation was supposed to have started already.''

Yet the sports ground was filled with prop equipment and students in their summer uniforms. I could hear music played by various wind instruments, electric guitars and bamboo flutes. Even though the Special Block was some distance from here, I could tell there were many students there as well. They were of course all here to prepare for the Kanya Festival. The energetic side of Kami High has only gotten more active now that Summer Vacation has started. Crowds of people were crawling around like a group of ants as though saying "Alright guys, the festival is coming up soon! Now that annoying classes are out of the way, let's give it our best!"

I gazed at these people overflowing with energy while noticing a person trotting towards me. It was Fukube Satoshi, dressed casually in short sleeved shirt and shorts, while carrying a sporty-looking mini-rucksack over his back.

"Hey,"

"Sorry, man. Kept you waiting?"

I was happily listening to the A Capella Club practicing their singing in the central courtyard, and Satoshi had to make me turn around with such a creepy voice. I contemplated turning my bike around and going home, but then I changed my mind and proceeded to walk towards him and acted as if I was about to kick him.

"Whoa, Houtarou! What's with the sudden ferocity?"

"You sure are one to talk! Have you no shame in not knowing when not to disturb the peace?"

Satoshi shrugged his shoulders.

It doesn't seem like he has any.

"Sorry man, the Handicraft Club meeting went into overtime."

"Just what on earth were you discussing anyway?"

"We're going to knit a Buddhist-like Mandala carpet for the Kanya Festival. But we've run into a few problems, so we had a contingency meeting just now."

Well, tough work you had there. Not just you, but Toogaito, or even the whole school for that matter.

"So, you got your notes ready?"

As I ask dryly, Satoshi merely bounced back the question to me.

"What about you? It's not something you're used to doing. You thought of something yet?"

I felt a bit embarrassed at having to answer that, so I said, "Well, sort of."

"Oh? Now that's rare. Normally you would try to find an excuse and deny such questions... Anyway, I'll go get my bike, so hang on a bit longer."

And so Satoshi insolently left me waiting while he trotted towards the bicycle parking lot.

As to why I was waiting for Satoshi out here when I ought to be sleeping like there's no tomorrow during such a precious Summer Vacation, we'll need to go back to a week ago, the day when we were so close to finding out the truth about Sekitani Jun, which should be written in the first volume of the club anthology "Hyouka", only to find out that that specific volume was missing. As we couldn't get anywhere without that first volume, I thought to myself that I was not going to go all out to pursue the answer. But it was already too late, for I had crossed the Rubicon without even realizing.

I knew it was pointless to dissuade Chitanda from this, so I proposed a compromise solution. If we're going to investigate the past, just the two of us was not going to be enough. After all, "Three's a crowd" as the saying goes. It may be a bit hard for her, but I told her that we had a better chance of solving this with Satoshi and Ibara's help.

Thereupon Chitanda nodded in agreement.

"I guess we have no choice then."

Even though she requested to keep it between ourselves during our discussion in the Cafe Pineapple Sandwich, I ended up letting her down. I could not tell if it was because Chitanda realized deeply that she would need all the support she could get, or because she no longer regarded the clue that appeared before as important anymore, or it could be possible that our lady here was simply whimsical; at any rate, she had called for an emergency meeting with the Classics Club the following day.

There, Chitanda repeated what she told me before and concluded, "I'm ''very'' curious as to what happened to my uncle 33 years ago."

Ibara accepted the challenge right away.

"The cover illustration interests me. If we can solve this and find out the story behind that, I could even use it as publishing material for the Manga Studies Club."

Satoshi followed, "The Fictional Heroic Tale to be solved by their juniors 33 years later, huh? I just happened to be researching into stuff from that period."

And approved with both hands raised. While I had no intention of speaking since I had no power of veto, I decided to say something anyway since we were at it.

"Since we're still deciding on what to write for our essay anthology, why don't we use Chitanda's story to help fill up the pages... um, I mean, killing two birds with one stone... sorry, I mean, write something meaningful for it?"

My energy-saving proposal, though quite forward-looking, was accepted unanimously. And so investigating the incident of the Kamiyama High School Classics Club 33 years ago became the Classics Club's priority.

Satoshi rode a mountain bike. As he was wearing shorts, sturdy muscles could be seen on his legs that didn't match his short stature. For a polyglot like him, the only sport that I knew he was interested in was cycling.

By the way, my bike was what you'd call a family wagon<ref>Original term is "mamachari" (ママチャリ), a Japanese-term to refer to bikes mounted with a huge basket in front. The name comes from them generally being used by mothers (mama) to carry their babies around in the basket (chari - a slang for bike). [http://www.tokyobybike.com/2009/06/introducing-mamachari.html Link]</ref>, so there's not much to elaborate upon.

We rode along the river and away from the main street. Slowly the distance between houses was replaced by huge rice paddies. Stopping under the shade of some tobacco store to hide from the sun, I took a towel out of my bag to wipe off the sweat that's been constantly dripping out.

''Ahh, such a good sweat.''

Was not something I would ever say. Rather, I wonder why people have to move in order to get to their destination. "The information revolution has not yet succeeded. Comrades, you must carry on!" <ref>Probably referring to a quote by Chinese revolutionary Sun Yat-sen</ref>

"Satoshi, are we there yet?"

Satoshi placed his handkerchief back in his pocket and replied, "Yup. We're pretty much there. According to your speed, of course."

He then smiled.

"You'll be surprised when you see their mansion. The Chitandas are one of the biggest farm owners in Kamiyama City."

Guess I'll be looking forward to it. I'd sure like to hear how they do their spring cleaning in such a big place. After wiping more sweat with my towel, I put my foot on the saddle and rode on.

Once we restarted, Satoshi took the lead and guided us. After crossing numerous traffic signals, we then came to a long straight road, where we rode parallel to each other. For some distance now there was nothing but farmland on both sides of the road.

As Satoshi spun his pedal, he began to hum joyfully. Smiling was his default expression, though he seemed particularly delighted today. I decided to ask him, "Satoshi,"

"Yeah?"

"Are you happy?"

Satoshi turned towards me and replied cheerfully, "Sure I am. Since I like cycling. Look at the blue skies! And the white clouds! No matter how dull they look, the joy of looking at them while riding at full speed is like..."

I quickly interrupted Satoshi's attempt at joking.

"I thought your high school life was average at best."

Suddenly looking sullen, Satoshi replied, "Oh... you mean the rose-coloured thing."

Great memory you have there, especially when we last spoke about it nearly three months ago. Satoshi slowed down somewhat and faced forward while saying, "You know, basically I think my high school life is pretty rose-coloured."

"No, it's more like shocking pink."

"Haha, that's good as well. If that's the case, then yours is grey."

"You already told me that."

As my voice was hardly raised, Satoshi didn't go whistling in glee.

"Did I? Don't take it the wrong way, I didn't mean it as an insult when I said the colour of your high school life is grey."

"..."

"For example, if my life is shocking pink, then no one can paint it rose. I won't let them."

I ridiculed his smiling face at once.

"Really? I thought it's already been painted."

"Of course it hasn't!"

Satoshi said with a surprisingly firm response and continued, "It hasn't, Houtarou. I'm already busy with the Student Council General Committee as well as the Handicraft Club, you think I'd say that? You gotta be kidding me. Whether it's helping to organize the timetable for the Kanya Festival, or knitting the Mandala carpet, I have enjoyed every moment of it. Otherwise, who would want to sacrifice a joyous bicycle ride during Sundays or Summer Vacation just to go to school anyway?"

"They won't?"

"There exist occasions where one has to lend their skill and presence for the sake of the greater society. But even so, you're not the sort who would budge an inch, right? For a grey-coloured person like you, if a flag-bearer declares that 'everyone is rose-coloured', you would wave your hand and say 'count me out.'"

After saying all that in one breath, he calmed down a bit and went on, "If I really wanted to offend you, I would have called you colourless."

Satoshi went silent after saying that. I ruminated at his response while getting my skin burned by the sun.

"..."

And made a sullen face.

"I'm not going to say I wanna like you or something like that, you know."

"Nah, that's not what I meant."

Satoshi raised his voice and laughed. He then said, "Look, Houtarou, we've reached the Chitanda residence!"

As befitting of its description, the Chitanda "mansion" was built in the middle of a vast paddy field. It was built in a Japanese-styled bungalow surrounded by hedges. The sound of water flowing suggested the presence of a pond in the garden, which was surrounded by well-trimmed pine trees. And in front of the large opened gate, there were people sprinkling water ritually.<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Uchimizu Uchimizu]</ref>

"How about that? Pretty impressive, isn't it?"

Satoshi said while puffing out his chest, even though I was no expert in Japanese architecture or Japanese gardening. While I had no idea how impressive this estate was, I did feel that it had an elegant and dignified feel to it.

As we were marveling at the estate, I had a look at my watch. We were just about on time... No, seems like we're a little bit late.

"Let's go, the girls are waiting for us."

"Ah, yes... By the way, Houtarou,"

"What now?"

"Aren't we supposed to wait for some servants to come out and greet us?"

I decided to ignore him. I stepped up to the front porch and rang the doorbell.

"... Coming~"

After waiting for a while, the door was opened by none other than Chitanda herself. Her summer cold seemed to have healed as she was now speaking in her usual voice once again. She let her long hair flow down her shoulders without tying it, and was dressed in a fitting bright green one-piece dress.

"Sorry to keep you waiting."

I could hear Satoshi click his tongue, as though disappointed that there was no servant out to greet us.

After taking off our shoes at the concrete entrance, Chitanda led us through a wooden corridor.

"Where did you park your bicycles?"

"Where can we park them?"

"Anywhere is fine."

Then why did you ask?

Before long, we were led to a pair of paper sliding doors, and a cool breeze escaped upon opening them. As the ceiling was high, the room felt refreshingly cool. The room size was about... 15 square metres. That's huge.

"You're late."

Ibara had already arrived. It seemed like she had some business at school beforehand, as she was dressed in her school uniform. There was a dark brown table which gave a dull light reflection, and on top of it were many pieces of paper. Must be Ibara's notes. She's quite fired up for this.

"Please sit anywhere you like."

I sat opposite Ibara upon being prompted. As Chitanda took the host seat, the remaining seat was taken by Satoshi. It was rare to have someone carrying a rucksack sitting in a traditional Japanese-styled reception alcove.<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tokonoma Japanese alcove]</ref> Opening the rucksack, Satoshi took out numerous pieces of paper from it. I too opened my shoulder bag and took out my own notes. Ibara looked very ready as she toyed with her pen, while Chitanda stacked a pile of paper on the table.

"Now then..."

Chitanda spoke,

"Let us begin our investigative meeting."

We all bowed and took our greetings.

Naturally, the meeting was chaired by Chitanda, as she was the club president, after all.

"Let us confirm the agenda for today's meeting. It all started with a reminiscence of mine. Then, when we discovered the essay anthology 'Hyouka', I realized whatever happened with the Classics Club 33 years ago had something to do with this reminiscence. The purpose of this meeting is to speculate as to what happened 33 years ago. Furthermore, any facts that have been confirmed will be used as essay materials for this year's Classics Club essay anthology."

Though Ibara was mainly interested in the design of the cover illustration, she did not seem too dissatisfied with Chitanda's proclamation. Perhaps she realized it had something to do with the incident itself, or Chitanda had briefed her about it?

"During this past week, we have gone about collecting all kinds of material for research, and subsequently we shall report on our findings and speculate on the incident 33 years ago. We will then assemble our findings and deduce the most likely conclusion possible."

Huh? Was that what this meeting was about? Last I heard, Chitanda only told us to bring any material we could find. I didn't remember anything about deducing a conclusion... But since Satoshi and Ibara did not look the least bit surprised, then this must mean I wasn't paying attention. Damn, guess I'll have to get it over with somehow, but my stomach still felt queasy.

Without carrying any sort of agenda sheet with her, Chitanda looked at every one of us and smoothly explained, "We shall take turns reporting our findings, followed by questions from other members, establishing a hypothesis, and reviewing said hypothesis. Asking questions during reporting is forbidden... This is to prevent our words from getting jumbled, you see. Now then, let's hear the first report."

Hey, she's actually quite a good chairperson. Who knows, she may have the talent for these kinds of things.

No, she did tell me that she's the sort that would seek to understand the entire system, so it's not surprising to see her so well-versed in the rules of chairing meetings.

"Can we have the first report... huh?"

"Chi-chan, who's doing the first report anyway?"

"Umm, who should it be?"

... And then she says something strange like that. I do wonder whether she's easy to read or whether her organization is limited to her actions only. I spoke out to a flustered Chitanda.

"Anyone's fine. Why don't you start?"

Since it's usually the chairperson that starts doing the talking, no? It's not like Chitanda wasn't going to report anything. And since she did lay out the format for this reporting style, she may as well start first and get things rolling smoothly. She nodded and said, "Oh, you're right. Alright then, now... we shall report one by one in clockwise direction starting with me."

She began distributing her notes in the tray upon saying that.

A simple glance told me that this was the source of this investigation, the foreword of "Hyouka Volume 2". I see, so she's starting from the beginning, huh? Though I won't say this was her usual style. I once again read the paragraph that I saw before.

Foreword

And so we have a Cultural Festival again this year.

It has been one year since Sekitani-senpai left us.

During this year, Senpai has fallen into legend and become a hero. As a result, the five day Cultural Festival will commence as usual.

However, as the legend spread, I went into deep thought. Would people ten years from now still remember the silent warrior and the kind hero? All Senpai has left behind is this anthology "Hyouka", for which he has provided the title.

As a sacrifice of the conflict, even Senpai's smile would end up along the flow of time into eternity. 

No, perhaps it is better that we do not remember it. As it was not intended to be a heroic tale.

Once the subjectivity is taken away, this story will become a classic as it transcends all historical perspectives.

Will the day come when our stories become a classic for someone in the future?

October 13th, 1968
Kooriyama Youko

After clearing her throat, Chitanda began explaining, "This is taken from the essay anthology 'Hyouka'. In order to determine what sort of articles 'Hyouka' publishes yearly, one would have to read its foreword and find out what sort of topics it covered. Unfortunately, having said that, this paragraph was the only text that makes any mention of the incident 33 years ago. It may be that it's written in other places, but we do not have the first volume... Anyway, I have summarized the main points of this foreword in these notes here,"

She then distributed copies for the second page.

# "Senpai" had departed. (From where?)
# "Senpai" became a hero 33 years ago, and had become a legend by the following year
# "Senpai" was a "silent warrior" and "kind hero"
# "Senpai" named this anthology "Hyouka"
# A conflict happened and sacrifices were made ("Senpai" = sacrifice?)

"Wow."

Now that sure was brief and straight to the point. I couldn't help but sigh in wonder, but thinking about it, while Chitanda was the manifestation of Curiosity itself, she was also an honours student. If she did not know how to summarize things, she would not be able to get such high grades.

After making sure everyone had read through the note, Chitanda continued with her explanation.

"First of all, this 'Senpai', in other words my uncle, had dropped out of Kamiyama High School. His final academic level was Junior High. I hope you're all following me."

While this was the first time I heard Chitanda mention Sekitani Jun had dropped out of Kamiyama High School, I wasn't particularly surprised. After all, it was not hard to guess from the opening sentence of the foreword: "since Sekitani-senpai left us".

But then, Chitanda probably doesn't know the reason why her uncle dropped out... No, she definitely doesn't know. If she did, she would have mentioned it already. Come to think of it, back at the Cafe Pineapple Sandwich, she did mention that the Sekitanis and Chitandas have become estranged.

"Second, the foreword makes a big issue out of how time has passed. The third point is interesting; besides mentioning 'Senpai' as kind and silent, he's also described as a 'warrior' and 'hero'. What was he fighting for? The fifth point merely affirms that 'Senpai' fought in some conflict and became a hero, and was sacrificed as a result. As for the fourth point... while I'm curious about it, it's irrelevant to the current problem for now. This concludes my report, are there any questions?"

As it wasn't particularly offbeat, I didn't have much to ask.

While it would have been usual for our eccentric (i.e. Satoshi) to raise his hand during classes, in gatherings like these where there are few people and everyone knows each other, he saw no reason to do so. So instead, it was Ibara who started asking right away, "Umm, why was this line 'As it was not intended to be a heroic tale' not considered at all?"

Satoshi knew the answer of course. Though he wanted to speak, he held back his words and looked at me. He can be quite polite when the situation calls for it, not wanting to interrupt Chitanda as she answers.

On the other hand, as Chitanda was the one being asked, she replied right away, "That phrase was just a mental image, as different people may have different views as to what a heroic tale means."

"Besides,"

Upon waiting for Chitanda finished her explanation, Satoshi added right away, "It probably means that it was nothing as romantic as a heroic tale, but more of a dirty battle. So I think it's not just a mental image."

Somehow Ibara was convinced.

There were no other questions asked.

"Now, I will begin my hypothesis."

Chitanda sounded neither confident nor uncertain, but was just being her usual self. She did not hold any memos of the sort as she began, "My uncle seemed to have been involved in some conflict, and after that, he dropped out of school. I'm not entirely sure, but I think the conflict was what led to him dropping out. There is one more point to consider besides the five points I mentioned: the opening sentence 'It has been one year since'.

"In other words, my uncle dropped out one year before the Kanya Festival, meaning during the previous Kanya Festival. By the way, I heard from a friend of mine who goes to Kamiyama Commercial High School that there was an incident in their Cultural Festival last year."

Satoshi said cheerfully, "The Rampage of the Cultural Festival, I think it was called. Stalls were threatened while sale proceedings disappeared."

Chitanda nodded.

"There's a saying that as long as there's a system, there would exist entities that would go against it. Whether it's the Cultural Festival, Sports Festival or the Graduation Ceremony, there would occasionally be people opposed to these so-called annual events. One more thing, please have a look at page 24 of the Kami High Student Handbook."

Despite her saying that, no one could take out their Student Handbook. This was a matter of fact, as who would actually bring such a thing with them all the time?

"... Is something wrong?"

"Unfortunately we left our handbooks at home. So what was written in there?"

"... Could it be that you don't carry the handbook with you at all times? Oh, never mind. Umm, here's what it says, 'Violent behaviour is strictly forbidden'. So here is my theory,"

Without changing the tone of her voice, Chitanda went on, "There was an unfortunate disturbance during the Kanya Festival that year, and it could be that my uncle responded to it with physical force. While he may have become a hero, he had to carry the responsibility of resorting to violence. The subsequent tragic outcome resulted in his underclassmen writing a eulogy for his departure."

... Hmm...

Satoshi and I both spoke simultaneously.

"Nope, rejected."

"Sorry, Chitanda."

Ibara then turned, not to Chitanda but to us, wondering just what on earth we were thinking.

"Is the theory wrong? Can you please tell me your reason why?"

Chitanda spoke quietly and looked at me with a serious expression. I merely shrugged my shoulders and replied, "You said there exist people who go against the system and cause a rampage in the Cultural Festival. But this would have required the stalls to have quite high sales proceeds in order to attract anyone to even steal from them. Besides, do you remember what I said when you suggested we publish an essay anthology?"

Chitanda spun her eyes around slowly.

"You said it's too labour intensive."

"No, not that. Something else."

"Something else? Umm... You also said three authors is a bit too much, but we now have four."

... Should I be complimenting her on her amazing memory? As if I would. I recognize her ability to remember this stuff, but Chitanda, technically speaking, when I said that there were still only three members.

"What else?"

"... You mentioned alternatives to publishing things, like,"

At last she's getting to the point. She placed her palms together before her chest and recalled, "Setting up an exhibition booth, and then I said,"

"You said exhibition booths are traditionally forbidden. I remember that as well. If that's the case, then there'd be no place for any money to be made in the Kanya Festival. You think people could find something valuable to steal at such an event?"

As though not convinced with such an argument, Chitanda tilted her head intimately and said, "But there is a possibility."

"What is it?"

"While it may have no monetary value, I believe such there is value in other areas."

Ugh.

... Well, she does have a point. If she puts it that way, there's nothing I can say.

Satoshi laughed.

"You're so hopeless, Houtarou. You can't convince Chitanda-san like that."

"Really? Then what have you come up with?"

"Something I know won't get rebutted at least."

Satoshi then pretended to clear his throat and began, "'For every system there exists a group of people who opposes it'; that's an interesting way of putting it, Chitanda-san. It is most probably true. Yet the form of resistance is dependent on the fashion of the times as well.

"While it's true that there are occasions where incidents have occurred during Cultural Festivals, most of the time the perpetrators were acting for the purpose of materialistic gain. But that is not to say that there are no disturbances in which the motive is not materialistic. You have to remember this was 33 years ago, so to suggest material gain as a motive for the disturbance was well-nigh impossible."

Fashion of the times? As in style of resistance?

What's he trying to say? I could sense something up his sleeve. So too did Ibara and Chitanda, who looked at Satoshi in puzzlement.

"... Why's that?"

Ibara prompted Satoshi to continue as he was assuming an air of importance while saying nothing. He nodded satisfyingly and said, "You probably won't get it if I say 33 years ago, but what if I use the term '1960s'?"

Satoshi looked pretty triumphant. Normally I wouldn't go about wasting so much energy just to compete with him in acquiring such knowledge, but it just feels depressing to see him in such a good mood as he boasts about it. Unfortunately, I was not familiar with history.

"How about it, Mayaka? You have any idea now?"

Ibara probably doesn't have a clue either. She made a pose of giving up while gripping her fists together.

"Sorry Fuku-chan, I can't think of anything."

"Really? How about the National Diet Building in Tokyo? ... Still want more hints? Does placards and demonstration strike any keys? ... I'm talking about the student movement here."

"Huh?"

We looked on in bewilderment.

While I was thinking what kind of joke was he pulling, Satoshi didn't seem the least bit depressed. So I quipped in, "Satoshi, why are we suddenly having a lecture on Modern Japanese History? If you want to have a quiz show with us we can do it after we deal with this problem."

Yet Satoshi maintained a serious expression and said, "Well, I ''am'' dealing with the problem. Listen up, according to Chitanda-san's theory, the sort of campus violence she mentioned was quite commonplace during the 1960s. It was a time where conflicts were in abundance for pro-establishment or anti-establishment movements, so someone may have used that as an outlet and mimicked their actions. This was not a mere boom."

"... Don't say it as though you've seen it yourself."

"Like I said, I've been researching this period for some time now."

Satoshi gave me his usual invincible-looking smile.

Hmm, even without Satoshi's brief Modern History lesson, I more or less figured it out. It was not out of place for some sort of incident to occur during the Cultural Festival 33 years ago. Though I have no way of finding out whether it's true without some sort of investigative ability (not that I care), but leaving Satoshi's jokes aside, such a theory was not impossible.

"Hmm, I see... It's true that I haven't taken into consideration contemporary events..."

Chitanda seemed to have been shaken by Satoshi's attacks on her weak points. Her theory now stood like a candle in the wind as a result.

That said, Ibara spoke up enthusiastically in support of Chitanda, "Excuse me, Chi-chan,"

"... What seems to be the matter?"

"I'm afraid Chi-chan's theory won't stand once I report what I find. I'm next, so if possible I'll continue where you left off..."

To be honest, I was a bit pissed. Why you Ibara, why'd you have to speak up unnecessarily? Yet Chitanda smiled sweetly and said, "No, my theory was found to be unsuitable after review, after all."

A respectable attitude.

"Anyway, I shall withdraw my hypothesis for now. Let us now hear from Ibara-san, is that fine with everyone here?"

No one spoke against that. It was wise to have Chitanda as our top batter. As Chitanda discarded her own theory, it was now Ibara's turn to insist that such a theory was correct. Being a prudent person, Ibara would probably speak in an easy to understand manner.

"Well then, please start, Ibara-san."

The copies that Ibara handed out to us, how should I say this, they were written in a completely different style that was easy to comprehend. The fonts and typography looked smug, while the words were hard to read with their lack of curves. On the B5 paper were written the following lines:

In other words, we, the Masses, are able to carry on with our independent and Anti-Bureaucratic activities without obstruction. Though this was by no means a succumb to violence.

Despite the Great Strife that occurred last June, thanks to the Classics Club president Sekitani Jun's heroic support of our bold pragmatism, the sight of Powers That Be making a fool out of themselves as their calculations backfired remained fresh in our memories.

"This was one of the Manga Studies Club's old anthologies. It's titled 'Unity and Salutations Volume 1', though they've only published 2 volumes in total. Like Chi-chan's book, this was also published 32 years ago. I was thinking that if 'Hyouka' made a mention of this incident, then I could find something by doing a search in the library. As expected, there aren't many clubs that lasted for more than 30-40 years. At first I thought the Manga Studies Club couldn't possibly have existed back then, yet I just happened to stumble upon this... Amazing, isn't it?"

I had no idea whether she meant the discovery of this anthology was amazing or that the anthology itself was amazing. Unity and Salutations... was that the kind of titles they used back then? It somehow sounded suspicious. And the style of prose that they used back then! This sounded more like what the Classics Club would be using instead.

On the other hand, it was clear why Chitanda's theory was overturned. Simply put, the Kamiyama High School Cultural Festival is held every October, yet this passage mentions the incident happening in June. I see, so that's why the theory's rejected.

Ibara took out a college-style memo notebook from her uniform pocket and continued, "Sorry, I haven't written any summaries the way Chi-chan did, so I'll just say them out loud. Firstly, 'we, the Masses' has been accused of being anti-establishment. There was a 'streef' that happened in June the previous year. They were assisted by Sekitani Jun, and resorted to some sort of pragmatism thanks to that. This caused troubles for the Powers That Be. The rest of the passage may be interesting, but they don't seem to have anything else relevant about the incident."

I had no objection to her speech, but what on earth is a 'streef' anyway? I browsed through my own vocabulary in my head and could find nothing. Not that my vocabulary was particularly huge to begin with.

As I was busy wondering what 'streef' meant, Chitanda continued with the meeting, "Is that all for your report?"

"Yes."

"Now then, any questions?"

I instantly asked right away, "What does 'streef' mean?"

Satoshi then asked me soon after that, "What's a 'streef' anyway?"

Why you, I thought you were supposed to know. He then took the copy of my "Unity and Salutations" and pointed the word out to me.

"She meant this, 'strife'."

So he does know what it means. Without looking at the copy I held, he continued without delay, "That should be read as 'sTRYfe', as in armed strife, a bitter conflict."

Yet Satoshi didn't seem to have taught me anything. While he was looking at me, he sounded more like he was harshly criticizing me for mispronouncing that word, yet I realized he was using me as a foil to correct Ibara as well. Whether he was skillful or not in doing it, Satoshi can be quite considerate. Though I had no intention to help out, I still persisted, "Well, though I only have 15 years worth of vocabulary, I haven't seen such a word used before."

"Of course. Normally the words 'conflict' and 'argument' would have been used, yet 'strife' seemed to be a popular word back then. We still see such words being used nowadays, but mostly by Yakuzas."

I see, now that he mentions it... words like "going" to represent "getting someone whacked". Its use sounds old and elegant, yet not quite. <ref>TL Note: The pronunciation mistake is obviously all in Japanese and so terms are translated accordingly</ref>

Satoshi then cleared his throat loudly and added, "... But this anthology, it feels more like an imitation."

Ibara reacted at once with riled voice, "What do you mean, 'imitation'?"

Upon being questioned like that, Satoshi moaned quietly. He was normally confident with his bluffs, yet it was rare to see him look so troubled like that as he replied meekly, "No, I'm not saying your material is fake,"

"Of course it isn't! Umm, how should I put this? Basically speaking, the author of this passage didn't take part in any action whatsoever. He's the sort that would see some spectacular college sports game and would write about how impressed he was about it, and that was how this was written. But it's not a fake, it's..."

I asked, "So, what was that about?"

"Ah, nothing, just my imagination. Sorry about that Chitanda-san, may we continue?"

The chairperson nodded and everyone agreed.

"Now then, are there any other questions?"

It seemed no one had anything else to ask. As she was about to announce her theory, Ibara looked slightly nervous as she frantically searched through her notes.

"Umm, right, here's my hypothesis. Though this would reject Chi-chan's theory, you will all understand when you first hear this."

We all remained silent in agreement. Since June and October were just way too far apart.

"Anyway, the author mentioned how the Pragmatists caused the plans of the Powers That Be to backfire. The result was the Classics Club President dropping out as mentioned in 'Hyouka'.

"Now, what was this pragmatic action that was done that warranted his dropping out? ... My view is the same as Chi-chan here, in other words, violence. If this was recent, then it might have involved something like the breaking of glass, but Fuku-chan would probably have something to say about that. The victims would be... the Powers That Be. As for the anti-establishment, well that's something that I hear often that's opposed to the government, so something like that. The rest is simple, the Classics Club president led them and confronted the teachers, and then..."

She held her fists tightly and mimicked a punch.

"''Pow'' Whacked them hard. Though we don't know whether they were assaulted or not, they probably did something similar. Of course, it's not like they wanted to do this. The first paragraph which I highlighted is important, basically what it wants to emphasize is their independence. For some reason 33 years ago, that independence was threatened, and in order to defend it, the Classics Club president had no choice but to counter with resistance."

Ibara finished by closing her notebook and looked at everyone present.

"Hmm... This sounds frustrating."

The chairperson, who was supposed to digest what she just heard, spoke her thoughts out loud. I nodded and agreed.

"Frustrating? What is?"

Chitanda answered, "Ibara-san, your main point revolves around how the teachers had threatened the students' way of life, and led them to resort to violence to resist such a threat, right?"

Ibara thought for a while before replying, "Yeah, that's right."

"However, how should I put it, while I understand some parts, overall I don't quite understand."

While I understand some of what you say, overall I don't quite understand what you've just said either. Still, it was not entirely incomprehensible. She basically meant Ibara's theory wasn't very persuasive. I added to Chitanda's response, "Your theory is way too abstract. Besides, any further and you would simply be scanning the passage."

"You're right. It is indeed like that, but..."

Though she admitted as much, Ibara didn't completely retreat.

"Wait, you mean there's a contradiction?"

It seemed she wanted to defend her theory more than Chitanda did.

Unfortunately, I did notice a contradiction.

"Yup."

I said with an upright sitting posture. It had nothing to do with the tense atmosphere of rebutting other people, it's just that my feet were getting numb, that's all.

"To put it simply, you yourself have rejected Chitanda's theory that instead of the Cultural Festival in October, the incident happened in June. However, if we're to believe both 'Hyouka' and the 'Unity and Salutations', then the incident would have happened in June, while the dropping out would have occurred during the Cultural Festival in October. But Chitanda's theory makes no mention of that. And don't you find it strange that one would wait four months after getting involved in violent behaviour to drop out?"

It would be a different story if his case was pending appeal during this time, I added in my mind.

"But, that is," Ibara rebutted, even though she seemed to have understood.

"It could be that 'Hyouka' got it wrong. The 'Unity and Salutations' clearly mentions the month of June, whereas 'Hyouka' merely says 'It has been one year since'. The incident happened in June, followed by the dropping out in the same month, while the Cultural Festival is in October. It doesn't sound too unreasonable, does it?"

A four month gap, huh? This does sound like one of Ibara's far-fetched arguments...

As I was hesitating, Chitanda and Satoshi gave their judgment on the theory respectively.

"I believe we cannot ignore such a long time interval."

"Me too. 'Cultural Festival' was mentioned just before the 'one year since' sentence, after all, so I think the dropping out happened in October."

Upon my silent nodding, the other two expressed their agreement.

Three against one. Ibara gave a displeased look.

"Ugh-, you guys are so picky with your details."

Though that cute reaction didn't exactly fit her style, it did help relieve the tense atmosphere a bit. Satoshi tried to smooth things over by saying in a casual manner, "But at least the way you approached it was good, I think."

Chitanda also broke her extremely serious look and smiled in agreement.

"Indeed. Reviews need not be too radical."

I think so as well. How do I say this, it felt like looking at a map in the middle of a foggy maze, or being frustrated because something did not go as planned. If only 'Hyouka' and 'Unity and Salutations' were considered, then Ibara's theory probably wouldn't feel so limited. All that was left now was Satoshi's data and me wrapping things up. And if any fatal contradictions occurred, all I had to do was think of a solution before my turn was up.

Come to think of it, what were my notes about anyway? All I knew was that we were supposed to pool the notes together, but I haven't gone around to actually reading mine in earnest.

"Well, this ends my turn, right?"

Chitanda nodded at Ibara's question.

Following the clockwise order, next would be Satoshi. At Chitanda's prompting, Satoshi began distributing his notes. He then stopped suddenly and said cheerfully, "Ah yes, I forgot to mention. Some of my notes disprove Mayaka's hypothesis."

The copies we received were a copy of the "Kami High Monthly". That reminds me, Toogaito said that they're approaching their 400th issue already. If they publish ten issues per year on average, then that means they've been around for nearly 40 years. I should have realized they would of course have a back issue from 33 years ago... One of the articles was highlighted with a circle around it.

Only a small section of the copy was relevant to what we were discussing, but that was clearly enough to disprove Ibara's theory. Such was the basis of Satoshi's confidence when he said that. Perhaps he was trying to maintain consistency with the other speakers... Taking a quick glance at Ibara, she revealed a rather complicated expression that was neither happy nor unhappy. That was to be expected, as Satoshi started his speech by commenting on her theory and not on Chitanda's. Though Satoshi was probably just imitating Ibara when he said his notes disproved the previous speaker's hypothesis. Naturally, it was one of his usual jokes.


▼ Following the disturbances in the Special Purposes Block last week, which left a stain on the honour and pride of the arts-related clubs of Kamiyama High School, two of the perpetrators have been suspended, with five others given serious warnings. ▼ Of course, there is honour even amongst thieves. For the Film Studies Club said they were not going to just sit around and accept this harsh punishment, while the Photography Club insisted that they were 100% right all along. Though this paper would not go so far as to proclaim that. ▼ For the problem remains that this conflict was resolved with fists. Ignoring the efforts taken to resolve this through dialogue, certain people of extremist thought have decided to take the easy yet pathetic option of violence. ▼ We urge the third-year members of the Film Studies Club to repent for their senseless beating of Sachimura Yukiko-san (New Theatre Club, Class 1-D), who was acting as mediator during the negotiations. Currently Sachimura-san is being hospitalized as we publish this. ▼ The legendary movements of two years ago would not have resorted to such violence. Even though we are all infuriated by what has happened lately, we must not allow this to shatter our solidarity, and we must persevere with our civil disobedience. ▼ Only then can we live on knowing that we have lived up to our tradition and honour.

Satoshi began to explain with a calm face,

"My findings come from this back issue of the 'Kami High Monthly'. I stumbled upon this hibernating in the library archives, so I decided to read it in order to kill some time after school. However, it makes no direct mention of the incident 33 years ago, and this is all that it said concerning that event. To be honest, I think we're going in circles with this piece here. Though this is called a back issue, only half is readable as it's poorly preserved. It's got all sorts of notes written all over it in felt tip marker, guess it can't be helped. Anyway, here are the main points:"

◯ The incident was not resolved by violence<br />
◯ The incident affected the entire school<br />
◯ In the midst of the incident, "we" became united<br />
◯ Civil disobedience was observed throughout the incident

"The first and last points may be contradictory, but they're related to the same thing. Since the incident wasn't resolved by violence, this is where Mayaka's theory needs amending. The middle two points are nearly identical. While it's not entirely certain whether the 'we' here represents the entire school, it's safe to assume that this doesn't really matter too much."

Really...?

I wasn't fully satisfied with that explanation. As though sensing that, Satoshi added, "Put it this way. If 'we' means the entire school, then naturally the entire student body is involved. If it doesn't, it still means 'we' decided to back up whoever is concerned. Am I right?"

I see.

"That wraps up my report. Any questions?"

Silence followed. Chitanda asked again just to be safe, "... Are there any questions?"

Oh yeah. As though just thinking of something, I raised my hand.

"Satoshi, this 'legendary movement' mentioned here, is it entirely different to the incident we're investigating? It feels suspicious just reading this copy alone."

I was merely asking in order to confirm something. As I had anticipated, Satoshi shook his head.

"Dunno. There's no evidence that says whether that's the incident we're looking for."

"Dunno, you say..."

Though he sounded calm, his response was reckless. Though his knowledge was deep and plentiful, he can be rather indifferent as to how he used it...

"Then your information is pretty much useless."

"Really, thought so."

"What do you mean thought so!?"

Ibara interrupted, "There's evidence to support that, after all."

"Really?"

"The incident that we're looking into caused quite an uproar, right? We knew that from the anthologies of two clubs. This incident and the 'legendary movement' are different events, since even if they are similar, one of them is clearly labelled 'legendary' here, right?"

Satoshi clapped his palms together.

"Ah, that's right. So that's why it says that. You're amazing, Mayaka."

Nope, I don't think you even gave thought to that before. I see, what Ibara said does make sense. If we cannot ascertain whether two objects are the same, then we'll just assume that they're different to begin with, provided the assumption is logical as Ibara has done. Besides, I wouldn't waste my energy going through so much trouble just to look for evidence. I waved my hand to gesture that I accepted the explanation.

There were no other questions asked.

"Now then, let's hear your hypothesis,"

However, Satoshi smiled bitterly upon being asked.

"Umm, hypothesis, huh?"

"Is something wrong?"

"Chitanda-san, I don't mean to disrupt the order of the meeting, but I can't seem to make any theory whatsoever. Though I did say we'll do our own research, all I've found is this anthology... The best I could do is to amend Ibara's theory. After all,"

I knew Satoshi was now going to bring out one of his mottos: ''Conclusions cannot...''

"Conclusions cannot be made from databases alone."

In the end, Satoshi didn't come up with any theories. Guess it can't be helped, not that I had much expectations from him anyway.

Though the problem now lied with me. Darn, I now regret not having read my research materials. I did have a theory in mind already, so I ignored the wavering in my heart and proceeded with the meeting.

"Now then, Oreki-san, you may start anytime."

I nodded and handed out the copies, while taking a quick glance at my own copy as I did so. Like Satoshi's material, my copy itself did not contain much that was of much relevance to the incident. It was nothing but a listing of dry facts; that was the information that I researched.

'''1967'''

Events in Japan and the World

* Japan's Gross National Product exceeds 45 trillion yen to become the 3rd largest economy in the capitalist world. By 1968, it is expected to leapfrog West Germany to 2nd place.
* Lightning strikes on a group of Fukashi High School students from Matsumoto City, Nagano Prefecture, while they were hiking at Mt Nishiho, leaving 11 dead.<ref>TL: Mt Nishiho is part of the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hida_Mountains Hida Mountains] in Nagano Prefecture. Though only the [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E8%A5%BF%E7%A9%82%E9%AB%98%E5%B2%B3 Japanese Wikipedia entry] is available for Mt Nishiho itself. As well as the said [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E8%A5%BF%E7%A9%82%E9%AB%98%E5%B2%B3%E8%90%BD%E9%9B%B7%E9%81%AD%E9%9B%A3%E4%BA%8B%E6%95%85 lightning disaster]</ref>
* Student activism in Waseda University escalates with students participating in massive strikes<ref>TL: All Wikipedia entries concerning Japanese student movement in the 1960s are in Japanese. Googling "Japan student movement" may yield more English results.</ref>

Events in Kamiyama High School<br />

◯ April: In a speech by Principal Eida Tasuku: "We must not allow ourselves to be complacent and become a mere backwater school. The nurture of talent should be what education is all about. Secondary education should be about nurturing talents to prepare for tertiary education." A change in how the school is governed is alluded.<br />
◯ June 13th: "Cultural Festival Consideration Committee" held after lessons.<br />
◯ July: Observation tour in America. (Led by Manninbashi-sensei)<br />
◻ October 13th-17th: Cultural Festival.<br />
◻ October 31st: Sports Festival.<br />
◻ November 15th-18th: 2nd Year Field Trip - Takamatsu, Miyajima and Akiyoshidai.<br />
◯ December 2nd: In light of recent consecutive traffic accidents, students are assembled in order to raise awareness of traffic safety.<br />
◯ January 12th: Sports Equipment Storage Room partially damaged due to heavy snow.<br />
◻ January 23rd-24th: 1st Year Skiing Course.<br />

"Houtarou, could this be..."

I replied with a sour expression, "Yup, recorded from 'Kamiyama High School: Walking Together for 50 Years'. It is as you have seen..."

Having seen how the other three have presented their materials, if I were to imitate them, I would have to summarize my findings.

......

... But there's hardly anything for me to summarize.

It's not like I brought this material with much thought anyway. Looking at it another way, this material simply didn't have much meaning to it.

The next few moments were spent with me at a loss for what to do next. Since this was only a request from a female student, as well as a club assignment, I wasn't going to get stiff because of it. It's more my style to say "Sorry guys, I can't think of anything," and let Chitanda and Ibara take care of the rest.

But even this option was a bit too grey-coloured for me.

"Excuse me. Before I go on, I need to go to the bathroom first."

Chitanda couldn't help but giggle.

"Yes, of course."

"You nervous?" Satoshi said as though trying to calm me, but I had no intention of letting him do so. Chitanda stood up and showed me the way. As I followed her, I casually placed my copy into my pocket.

I began to think as I was led to the wide bathroom.

Four copies of paper. Four pieces of material.

And then, the debating that would follow.

What is the answer that links them all? What happened 33 years ago?

I went into thinking...

And finally came to a conclusion.

"Sorry guys, as I was thinking in a different direction, I didn't bother coming up with a hypothesis. So can I just jump straight to the conclusion since I'm the last one to speak?"

Upon hearing my suggestion, Satoshi smiled mischievously.

"Houtarou, you have something in mind?"

"Stop reading my mind... Anyway, I'll explain briefly."

"I,"

Chitanda took a breath before continuing, "I think that won't be enough. If there's anyone that can come up with a hypothesis without any contradictions, it is you, Oreki-san,"

......

W, well, I dunno about that.

"Let us hear your theory, Oreki-san."

"Yeah, c'mon. Tell us already."

"I'm quite looking forward to it, after all we've discussed."

They're already deciding on their own... While I'm not exactly under pressure, it's quite difficult to speak with so many people staring at me. Now then, where do I start? I thought for a while and said, "Alright, I'll go with the good old 5W1H method. When, where, who, why, how and what... I've got them all listed, right?"

Chitanda nodded.

"Good. Anyway, first, 'when'. We know it happened 33 years ago, but we don't know whether it's June or October. If the 'Unity and Salutations' is right, then it's June, while based on the description on 'Hyouka', it feels more like October. However, as both sources are quite reliable, I would say the incident occurred in June while 'Senpai's' dropping out happened in October."

Looking disgruntled, Ibara raised her brows, as it was just a while ago that I pointed out the contradictions in her theory. I ignored her and continued, "Next, 'where'. There's no problem answering that: At Kamiyama High School. 'Who', according to the 'Unity and Salutations', we know the main character is Sekitani Jun, the Classics Club president. Allow me to extend this a bit here, the main character is actually the entire student body, Sekitani is just one of the many protagonists."

While I was quite sure there were no mistakes so far, my eyes would occasionally glance down at my notes as I spoke. So far so good, now for the main course.

"'Why'. If the entire student body were up in arms, then their adversary would naturally be the teaching staff. To quote from Ibara, their 'independence was threatened'.

"And the cause for the incident was the Cultural Festival itself."

As I laid down my conclusion, I could feel everyone looking at me with questioning eyes. I felt like I might have a heart attack at any moment.

"... Was that mentioned somewhere?"

"Though it did mention about a dropping out during the Cultural Festival, it doesn't say how the festival itself has anything to do with it."

I shook my head.

"No, it has everything to do with it. My conclusion comes from a conversation the students had with the teaching staff, which resulted in the Cultural Festival being carried out in October as usual."

Satoshi stared at the 'Kamiyama High School: Walking Together for 50 Years' and commented, "You mean this 'Cultural Festival Consideration Committee' thing, right? But why do you think this was the cause of the incident? Even without that thing, wouldn't they still have gone on with the annual Cultural Festival?"

"No, you're mistaken. Since I took the trouble of copying from this 'Walking Together for 50 Years', have a closer look."

Besides Satoshi, Chitanda and Ibara too took a glance, and then, "Each event is marked by either a circle or square!"

"... I get it! The squares indicate regular events, while the circles mark specific events for that year!"

"You're not too far off. You'd probably find such events that don't grind well with the regular events for other years as well."

I then switched the copy of 'Kamiyama High School: Walking Together for 50 Years' to that of 'Hyouka' and went on, "Why was there a committee for the consideration of the Cultural Festival 33 years ago? This was in response to the students' strong demands concerning the event itself. Why would the students demand that such a committee be set up? The hint can be found in 'Hyouka',"

I took a ball pen and underlined a few lines.

"Here, 'During this year, Senpai has fallen into legend and become a hero. As a result, the five day Cultural Festival will commence as usual.' Don't you find something strange with this line?"

As nobody said anything, I continued, "We knew the Cultural Festival would commence as usual, yet why would the author add something so trivial? This means our attention should not be on 'commence as usual', but on the words 'five days'."

"... What are you talking about? I don't get it. I don't quite follow what you're trying to say, Oreki. What about those words anyway?"

"I'm saying the Hero's achievement is that the Cultural Festival gets to be held for five days. Let us return to the 'Walking Together for 50 Years' and observe the Principal's speech in April. If you just read it literally, its simply a message encouraging students to focus on their academic studies. However, I'd like you to read between the lines.

"Our school's cultural festival is held during weekdays. For five full days. This is particularly long compared to other schools. Hence the Cultural Festival became a symbol of our school's club activities. What if the Principal was hinting at the students to focus more on their studies over their club activities... This would mean that the Cultural Festival would be shortened. But the students were having none of it, hence they were 'infuriated' by it. That is the cause of the incident - the 'why'."

I sighed and noticed I was getting thirsty. I felt like getting a cup of barley tea... But before I finish my speech, I'll just have to make do with my saliva and continue.

"Now, 'how'. 'Thanks to the Classics Club president Sekitani Jun's heroic support', the students carried out some 'bold pragmatism'. Finally, 'what'. Being incensed by the school's decision, the students decided on a policy of 'civil disobedience' while refraining from violence. The result was that the Cultural Festival Consideration Committee was held and the Cultural Festival retains its five day duration. In a strict sense, there was no violence involved that led to such an outcome. The same cannot be said for the wider context though. I'm not entirely sure, but massive non-violent protests would involve something like... hunger strikes, demonstrations and skipping classes. I'm sure Satoshi's more familiar with this subject. In the end, due to mounting student pressure, the school was forced to relent on their decision to shorten the Cultural Festival. Yet the price was for the 'Hero' Sekitani Jun to leave school."

I added one more thing.

"As for why there's a time gap between the incident and the dropping out, I would guess that as Sekitani Jun was a central figure in the student movement in June, if he dropped out then, it would just have created a bigger uproar. So his dropping out was delayed until everyone's passion had cooled down after the Cultural Festival."

I took a small breath as I finished my explanation. ''Phew.'' I could sense the summer heat returning.

This pretty much ends my explanation.

Someone clapped his hands indifferently. It was Satoshi.

"Wow, that sure was amazing, Houtarou. Now I see."

Ibara began to silently collect her notes. While she looked rather displeased, that was just her usual self.

And as for Chitanda.

Like an excited kid that had just seen a circus performance, our lady opened her mouth and said, "That was wonderful, Oreki-san! You have managed to come up with such a conclusion with just the materials we have here... I was right to have requested your help!"

Even I would feel good being praised. I could sense myself getting embarrassed.

Looks like we've solved Chitanda's problem and created some materials to write for our own anthology now. Ever since meeting Chitanda at the end of April, all this bothersome stuff would finally come to an end.

As chairperson, Chitanda had to continue her role and asked, "Are there any further questions?"

As there were none, Chitanda gave a big nod and concluded, "Then we shall publish our essay anthology this year based on Oreki-san's conclusions. The details will be discussed on another day. For now this meeting is adjourned... Thanks for all the hard work."

We all said our farewells.

Chitanda led me to the entrance as I left. From her smile, I could tell how satisfied she was with how things went today.

"I am deeply grateful."

She said and bowed deeply.

"It's not me alone,"

I said and put on my shoes. Satoshi, who had gone outside before me, gestured to me to hurry up. As I'm not familiar with the way here, I had no choice but to let Satoshi lead me out.

"Well then, we shall meet again at school,"

"Yeah, I'm off..."

I waved my hand to bid farewell to the Chitanda residence.

As I'd already left, naturally I had no idea what Chitanda was doing after that.

After I departed, she stood by her entrance with an expression as though she had just realized something, and so I did not know what she had whispered to herself then.

She probably said something along the lines of,

"But... why did I end up crying that day?"

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 5|5 - The Hidden Seal of the Pedigree Classics Club]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 7|7 - The Truth of the Historic Classics Club]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 5

2021-08-10T01:00:38Z

127.0.0.1: Formatting correction

==5 - The Hidden Seal of the Pedigree Classics Club ==

While Kamiyama High School does provide curriculum for university entrance exams, it does not particularly do much to improve its university entrance rankings. It only holds mock exams for prospective university students once or twice annually, and they do not hold extra lessons during holidays. All in all, it was a pretty laid back school.

Even so, Kamiyama High still has regular exams. If a high-school student's life is rose-coloured, then the exam halls would be his natural enemy. And so the Classics Club activities had come to a halt as club activities are prohibited during the End of Semester Exams for the First Semester. Though it's not like we have much to do anyway, we still had to hand the club room key over to the school.

Today is the final day of the exams. I laid down on my bed in my own room and stared at the ceiling. And as usual, there was nothing particularly different about this white ceiling.

In terms of exam results, the members of the Classics Club yielded some interesting revelations.

First, Fukube Satoshi. Though he's well-versed in all sorts of useless trivial knowledge, he doesn't have much interest in regular studies. As the exams have just ended today, I can't exactly tell how he performed, but I do know that he was terrible in the Mid-Term Tests. At any rate, back then Satoshi explained to me, "That's because I was busy studying why Japanese people nowadays no longer write their kanji in the cursive style<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cursive_script_(East_Asia) Wikipedia]</ref>." If Satoshi thinks something is important, then it must be important enough for him. No disrespect to him, but in the long-term, I think it probably sounds foolish. Though I don't think Satoshi would care one bit. If I call him a free soul because of it, he'd probably take it as a compliment. To put it simply, he's just a generic fool.

Though she's normally with the Manga Studies Club, in order to continue pursuing Satoshi, Ibara Mayaka too has joined the Classics Club. She's probably the hard-working type. As she would usually make sure to check up on any mistakes made, her grades are in the upper half of the class. However, devoting so much time to studying does not seem to improve her grades at all. To put it simply, Ibara's a bit neurotic — you could say she's a perfectionist. Though her tongue may be sharp, her downside is probably that she is too obsessed with perfection, and would end up struggling to find the perfect answers to her exam questions. I think she applies the same standards to herself as well.

Then there's Chitanda Eru, who stands out among the rest with her high scores. A look at the score ranking board reveals she's ranked 6th in the entire grade. Though she doesn't seem satisfied with that, or even the high school curriculum for that matter. She once told me she wasn't content with just learning the parts, she wanted to learn the entire system. I had absolutely no idea what she meant by that. Though her words were vague, I could tell why this lady was so intent on getting her curiosity resolved. For example, the case involving her uncle — she probably wanted to find out the entire "system" regarding the information concerning what her uncle said to her back then. She's the sort that wants to find out the cause by all means.

As for me, my grades were normal.

Out of 350 people, I ranked 175th. As though it was some sort of prank, I was ranked right in the middle. I was not concerned about Chitanda's curiosity getting her good grades or Satoshi's eccentricity getting him bad grades, nor did I think much about Ibara being unhappy with the mistakes she's made. While I wasn't that laid back as to not study for the exams, my studying was lukewarm at best. Occasionally, I would get people telling me how much I've changed, but to me, it simply means they aren't really that observant. I am positioned below the cream of the crop and above the bottom of the heap. I have no desire to go either up or down. I see, so that's why Satoshi said that he can't think of anything apart from grey for the colour of my high-school life.

Of course, colour isn't confined to academic grades. There's also club activities, sports, hobbies, romance... The things that constitute our humanity. There is the saying that one can't see the forest for the trees, after all, and one result cannot be used to generalize for the whole picture. Though the Japanese dictionary defined life in high-school as rose-coloured, these roses would still need to be planted in the right places in order to blossom.

Let's just say I'm not the suitable type of soil for roses to grow in.

As I lay on my bed thinking all these things, I heard a sound coming from downstairs. It sounded like a letter had arrived.

After making sure it was indeed a letter, I was dumbfounded. The envelope was covered in red, blue and white stripes, that could only be international mail. After checking the recipient name was correct, I concluded that the only person who could send international mail to the Oreki residence was Oreki Tomoe. Now where was this sent from... Istanbul?

I opened the letter right there and found many letters inside, one of which was for me.

Dear Houtarou,

I am currently in Istanbul. Due to some mishaps I'm hiding out at the Japanese consulate, so I haven't been seeing much of the city yet.

I'm sure it's an amazing city. If I could take a time machine and visit this place in the past, I think I'd want to try to lock the city gates myself, perhaps I'd change history as a result. I'm no historian, so I'm no good at speculating at these "what ifs".

It's an interesting trip, I'm sure I'll look back ten years from now and view every day I'm out here without regret.

So how's the Classics Club? Have the members increased?

Do not be discouraged even if it's just you alone! Solitude helps make a man grow stronger.

If there are other people, then excellent. It helps to improve one's interaction with others.

Anyway, I'm writing because there's something that I'm concerned about.

Have you (guys) started work on publishing an essay anthology yet? The Classics Club always publishes one every year, so I'm wondering if you're continuing with that.

If you are, I figured you're probably at a loss for what to write. After all, the anthologies aren't stored in the library.

You should be able to find the back issues inside an old chemical safe in the club room. The key's broken already, so you can just open the box right away.

I'll call you when I arrive at Pristina.

With love,
Tomoe.

Hiding in the Japanese consulate? Just what have you done this time, Sis? Anyway, it's not that I'm worried. The details are probably written in the letter for my old man. Now where have I heard of Pristina? I can't quite remember. Since it's my sister going, it's no doubt some ancient battlefield or something.

Anyway, I couldn't help but sigh. Does my sister have some sort of intelligence network that collects information about my activities? And I didn't know the Classics Club kept their back issues so secretly for generations either. Indeed, we were looking for the back issues but couldn't find where they were.

It was only a few days since Chitanda tasked me with a personal errand of hers, though she also has another errand for us as President of the Classics Club - the publishing of the essay anthology. Chitanda looked troubled when she found out the library archives did not store the back issues, but if my sister is right, then it could be of great help.

If the purpose is the result itself, then achieving the said result will fulfill that purpose. Though I sense another layer being added to such a bothersome definition, it just felt cruel if I withheld such information. As usual, Oreki Tomoe is messing with my life.

At any rate, I stuffed the letter in the pocket of my uniform trousers that I hung in the closet.

The following day after classes, I went straight towards the club room. The weather was rather pleasant for a relaxing day after the end of the exams, that one would be in a mood to join any club. The training sounds of the sports teams could be heard from the sports ground, while music was being played by the Brass Band, Light Music Club, Japanese Traditional Music Club, etc. While the sports teams are the most visible of the lot, the Kanya Festival is better known for its flurry of activities organized by the arts-related clubs. During this time of day, the Special Block which holds these arts clubs would be full of people.

And within the uppermost corner of this Special Block lies the Geology Room, where Chitanda and Ibara were. Though they've only just met during the case of the peculiar library book, it seems like they're getting along well with each other already. Today they were sitting facing each other, as though they were engaged in some conversation. As summer had arrived, the summer uniforms that they wore felt breezy. Ibara's tanned arms from her short sleeve shirt were in contrast to Chitanda's pale white arms. It was already the season when the sun is shining more often, yet our lady here doesn't seem to have much melanin in her. I tilted my head over to hear what the girls were talking about.

"In other words, the articles need to be on topic."

"Do you mean we can count on others for our anthology?"

"Don't you worry, I think I can get some connections within the Manga Studies Club."

"Can you do that?"

Ah, talking about the anthology, huh? Well, good luck.

Suddenly, Chitanda's body went stiff as she covered her face with her hands.

What's happening?

"... Ah-choo!"

She sneezed. And she's doing it in an old-fashioned quiet way.

"Ah-choo! Ah-choo!"

"What's wrong? You have cold? Or is it hay fever?"

"... Ah, I'm feeling better now. This is quite embarrassing, but it seems to me that I have caught a summer cold..."

Hmm, a summer cold is tough. Come to think of it, her voice sounded different from usual.

Anyway, I decided to call them out.

"Hey, Chitanda, Ibara,"

"Ah, Oreki-san,"

"Ibara, is the Manga Studies Club okay with you being here?"

"Yup, it's all settled. What, you have a problem with me?"

Why should I?

Anyway.

I decided to cut the niceties and went straight to the point as I took out my sister's letter from my trouser pocket,

"My sis used to be with the Classics Club, so she wrote me a letter showing us where we could find the anthology back issues."

Chitanda merely looked puzzled. It seems she still didn't understand.

"I know where we can find the Classics Club anthology back issues."

She bit her lips many times while struggling to find the right words.

"Is..."

She was so lost for words that her eyes went wide.

"Is that true!?"

"Of course it's true. What do I gain by lying to you anyway?"

As though affirming what I said, Chitanda's thin lips broke into a smile. While the elegantly fine lady of the Chitanda clan wasn't exactly grinning from ear to ear, she was clearly quite happy. Even if I were to obtain something that I desired a lot, I would not be able to make such a face. Compared to this, the Chitanda I saw in the Cafe Pineapple Sandwich with her deep expressions felt like a different person altogether.

"I see, the anthologies, huh..."

I could hear her whispering softly,

"... Tee hee, back issues..."

This Chitanda Eru can be quite a dangerous person.

However, Ibara raised her eyebrow and questioned, "Are you sure about that? Why would someone write a letter just to say that?"

A good question. No one in their right mind would think of seeking information about where to find stuff concerning the Cultural Festival in a letter from Istanbul. But this was indeed a letter from my sis, and no one could ever guess just what it is that Oreki Tomoe would consider important.

"Well, fact is I've got the letter here, so you'll be able to tell whether it's true or not. Wanna read?"

I unfolded the letter and laid it on the table for Ibara and Chitanda to see. As they followed every word in the letter, they gradually went quiet. The first to break the silence was Chitanda.

"... Does your sister like to visit Turkey?"

"She likes to visit the world."

"Such an amazing sister you have."

While her interest was drawn by the curious part of the letter, that's not where I wanted her to look.

"'I'll look back ten years from now and view every day I'm out here with much nostalgia.' Ahh, such a melancholic sentence."

Well, I agree, but that's not it either.

As they read on, they both opened their mouths at the same time.

"... The chemical safe?"

"The chemical safe, huh?"

Ibara looked around the Geology Room, and then put her arms on her waist and puffed her chest.

"Hmm, I don't see anything like that here."

"Guess so."

That's not hard to figure out. Though Chitanda seemed to have gone pale all of a sudden.

"Eh!? T-then w-where are... the anthologies..."

"Chi-chan! Calm down, calm down!"

As to who Ibara was calling Chi-chan, I could think of no one else but Chitanda. "Chi-chan", that Ibara sure has given her quite a cute nickname. So her sharp tongue is not used against Chitanda, huh? Though it is indeed difficult to be hostile to a person like Chitanda anyway.

I waved my sis's letter to a now calmed-down Chitanda and said,

"Chitanda, this letter said 'old chemical safe in the club room'. It's been two years since my sis graduated from here. The club room has probably changed during that time."

"Ah... Is that so?"

"So, Oreki, do you know where the club room was two years ago?"

To avoid any oversight, I made sure to visit the staff room beforehand.

"I've asked the supervising teacher, and he said it was in the Biology Lecture Room."

"You sure are quite prepared for this."

"Well, it's efficient."

"How enthusiastic of you."

That's not exactly true, I'm normally not that enthusiastic.

"The Biology Lecture Room... that's just one floor below us. Now that we know, shall we head over there?"

Having said that, Chitanda left the room at once.

If there's anyone that's enthusiastic, it's her.

The Biology Room was, as Chitanda said, right under the Geology Room. If the Geology Room, located in the corner of the Special Block, was the remotest region of Kamiyama High, then the Biology Room, located on the third floor, would also be considered a backwater area. While I did say the Special Block was full of people, there were exceptions. Like the Geology Room, which was hardly surrounded by any other club rooms, was extremely quiet. It seems the Biology Room was the same as well. While the corridor was lively with people, the path towards the Biology Room was full of empty classrooms, and there was no one else heading towards it besides us.

Along the way, Chitanda sneezed many times.

"Is your cold that bad?"

"Please don't worry too much about me. I might not be able to stop sneezing, but it's just a sensitive nose... Ah-choo!"

I don't know. If it were me, I would have felt terrible sneezing this many times. As expected of our lady here, who can be extremely modest.

Walking ahead of us, Ibara turned her head around and said to us,

"Oreki, do you have the key with you?"

"Nope, someone else seems to have borrowed it."

"Ah-choo! ... The key's been borrowed? Does that mean the Biology Room is currently being used by some club?"

"As long as it isn't some fool that's borrowed it, it could be possible."

"Oreki-san... it's rude to call people fools."

I got scolded. If she gets upset by even that, then not even Satoshi or Ibara would have been able to retort, so I smiled bitterly and looked around, and something by the corridor wall entered my field of vision. I wonder what that was. Neither Chitanda nor Ibara seemed to notice it... It was a small box, and as it was painted in the same white colour as the corridor walls, it was rather inconspicuous. Looking at the opposite side of the corridor, I saw another similar box. I Wonder if someone left these behind? As it didn't seem valuable, I paid no more attention to it. Bending down to pick up something that's worth less than one yen is not worth the effort, as the energy spent is more or less equivalent to one yen. So it's basic common sense for energy savers like me.

We now stood before the Biology Room. While considering whether to knock or not, Chitanda had already reached out for the door knob.

"Huh?"

The door wouldn't open.

"It's locked."

"So it seems."

The two girls turned to look at me, Chitanda looking concerned while Ibara stared coldly. It's bothersome to have them to look at me with such eyes.

"No, I really don't have the key with me. So I wouldn't know why the door's locked."

Once again, Ibara tried to open the door, but could only hear the lock creaking. Quite aptly, Chitanda said what I was about to say, "... Again?"

Yes, that again.

"Chi-chan, what do you mean?"

"Umm, it happened in April..."

I don't think Chitanda knows this, but it seems Kami High's classroom doors are jinxed. As Chitanda recounted that story in April, I began to think of how to get around this situation without a key.

"... And that's how it was."

"Hmm, so Oreki managed to do all that, huh?"

I turned my heels around and shouted through the door jokingly,

"IS ANYONE IN THERE?"

Of course, I expected no answer.

However, there was an answer. The blunt sound of the door being unlocked was heard.

"Yes?"

The door then opened from the inside.

Standing there was a male student wearing a thin shirt and uniform trousers. He was quite tall and slender. Though he looked more like the intelligentsia type than the athletic type of person. Upon identifying our grades from the colour of my collar, he smiled politely and said, "Oh, sorry about that. I had the door locked. You guys interested in joining the Wall Newspaper Club?"

If you're inside then you should've opened the door right away, dammit. Rather than what I was thinking, I said, "This is the Wall Newspaper Club?"

"That's right. Aren't you here to join?"

The male student shut the door upon coming out of the room. At that moment I smelled some sort of alcoholic disinfectant odour coming from him. It seems our intelligentsia fellow here has a penchant for deodorants. He raised his brows upon seeing me twitch my nose at his deodorant odour, as though saying "You got a problem with that?" Though he quickly reverted to his courteous manner and said, "Then, how may I help you?"

We exchanged glances with each other, and decided it was best for our President Chitanda to speak.

"Good afternoon. I'm Chitanda Eru, President of the Classics Club. You must be Toogaito-senpai from Class 3-E, right?"

The guy called Toogaito raised his brow in amazement,

"How do you know my name?"

A good question. Anyone would be amazed if they were suddenly addressed by name by a complete stranger. After all, that's what I felt back in April. And like back then, Chitanda merely smiled gently.

"We met at the Manninbashi mansion last year."

"Manninbashi... Wait a minute, you said your name's Chitanda, could you be related to Chitanda-san from Kanda?"

"Yes, he is my father. Thank you for taking care of him."

...Hmm, this feels like a high-society reunion. I knew that as an old clan, the Chitandas were farmland owners, but I never expected them to be so well-connected. It seems this world that I've never seen before really does exist. Come to think of it, Satoshi did mention something about the old clans of Kamiyama, and the Toogaito clan was amongst them.

"Ah, no, the pleasure's all mine. I see, you're with the Chitandas."

"Yes... Ah-choo!"

"Summer cold? Must be bad for you. Take care of yourself."

Upon learning that Chitanda Eru was from the Chitanda Clan with their large farmlands, Toogaito's attitude changed in a strange way. While he was still courteous, his gaze was now more stiff. Was he scared of Chitanda or something? I can't begin to imagine, but it does seem there is some sort of power influence between the old clans. Maybe it's just me, but Toogaito didn't seem to meet Chitanda's gaze and he spoke as though picking his words carefully.

"Well, what is it?"

On the other hand, Chitanda didn't seem to mind Toogaito's reaction and said, "Yes, actually, I heard that the back issues for the Classics Club's essay anthology were stored here in the Biology Room. This used to be the club room for the Classics Club, right?"

"... It was when I was still in first year. Though they moved the club rooms all over the place last year."

"Then, do you know where the anthologies are?"

Toogaito paused for a moment before replying, "Nope, never seen them."

Quietly listening to their conversation, Ibara turned and looked at me, to which I nodded gently. Anyone with an intuition would realize that Toogaito was behaving strangely.

"I see..."

Though she has an amazing memory, Chitanda's intuition level was below average. And so Chitanda looked dejected and was about to leave when Ibara interrupted, "Excuse me, Senpai, do you mind if we search around for them?"

"And you are?"

"Ibara Mayaka of the Classics Club. Since you have no use for the anthologies, maybe you haven't noticed them before, right?"

Though I see no point in doing so, I decided to go on a fool's errand and back them up.

"We'll try to do so without obstructing your club activities. Or is that too much trouble for you?"

"Please."

"I ask of you as well."

Upon our constant barrage of requests, Toogaito gave a sullen look.

"Well, I would rather not have outsiders in the club room..."

Upon hearing that line, Ibara quickly jumped on it.

"But Senpai, while this is a club room, this is also a classroom, right?"

I held back my laughter, since Ibara was basically saying "You have no right to refuse students entry into the school classrooms". Toogaito looked rather troubled as a result, but as Ibara was rather persistent, he finally relented.

"... Alright then. You may come in, but, just try not mess anything up."

And so the President of the Wall Newspaper Club opened the door to the Biology Room.

The room we entered was designed in the exact same layout as the Geology Room, from the blackboard, the chairs, the table, to the cleaning tools, they were generally the same... Though it does have one extra door. Above that door was a sign that read "Biology Preparation Room". In the fourth floor, this would be where the storage room was, and it was not possible to enter it directly from the Geology Room.

There were hardly any other members in the Wall Newspaper Club today. Though Toogaito explained, "We normally have four members, though as there's no activities today, only I'm here to think about what to publish for the Kanya Festival."

If I remember correctly, the Kanya Festival starts in October. So about two and a half months from now.

"What's the difference between the Wall Newspaper Club and the Newspaper Club?"

Chitanda asked a totally irrelevant question, which Toogaito answered courteously.

"There are three periodicals published in Kami High. There's the 'Seiryuu' distributed to the classrooms every other month; the 'Kami High Student Council News', posted outside the Student Council office in irregular intervals; and the 'Kami High Monthly', which publishes every month except August and December, and is posted on the notice board by the school entrance. We're in charge of the 'Kami High Monthly'."

"Who publishes the other two?"

"The 'Seiryuu' is by the Newspaper Club, while the 'Kami High Student Council News' is of course by the Student Council. Though we have the longest history of the three periodicals. The 'Kami High Monthly' will be reaching its four hundredth issue soon, the other two haven't even reached their one hundredth."

Four hundred issues, huh? Besides us, the Wall Newspaper Club too has a long-standing tradition of its own. Come to think of it, if Chitanda's uncle was with the Classics Club 33 years ago, then the Classics Club has been around for at least 33 years. No matter how tumultuous my life might become, it surely cannot compare to the history of the Classics Club. Then again, it's not like my life has been tumultuous so far.

"Doesn't seem to be in this room."

Ibara concluded after looking around the room. As the Biology Room was rather empty, it was hard for her to miss anything. That leaves the Preparation Room. I asked about entering that room, "May we please check the Preparation Room as well?"

"... Yeah, go ahead."

Upon hearing Toogaito reply behind me, I entered the room, and could hear the sound of paper fluttering as well as the sound of some motor. I wonder what that was.

As expected, the Preparation Room was a small room, about one third the size of the Biology Room.

This room was originally made to store teaching equipment for Biology lessons, though right now only microscopes could be found on the shelves. As Kami High is more focused on theory learning more than practical experiments, it would seem most of the other experiment tools and equipment were stored away in another separate room. As a result, this became a tool room for the Wall Newspaper Club.

There was an amateur looking camera, a collection of pens of various thicknesses and colours, cardboard boxes cluttered beside a photocopier, and a small speaker. As for the item that most caught our eyes, it was the makeshift table in the centre of the narrow room. Rather than a table, it was merely a thick plywood board placed on top of a cardboard box. On top of it were spread a bunch of B1 papers with scribbles that can only be read by their author, with a heavy-looking metallic pen case placed on top of them. The fluttering noise came from these papers being blown by the wind.

Wind?

There was wind inside the room. Though the window was open, the wind came from indoors. That must be where the motor sound came from. It was hard to spot as it was placed beside the stack of cardboard boxes, but there was a small electric fan in front of the makeshift table and opposite the window, and its wind speed was turned to the maximum.

There was something else that the wind was blowing on. Hanging by the window was a Kami High male summer uniform shirt. It was simply hung there casually.

"...?"

"Oreki, what do you think?"

I turned around and found Chitanda and Ibara standing by the Preparation Room entrance.

Ah yes, we had to look for the chemical safe.

Still, with things being placed everywhere in such a narrow room, there was no way to search like that. Simply by observation alone, there didn't seem to be anything resembling a chemical safe. It should be an old-styled box with the lock damaged. Perhaps I did see it but didn't notice it properly.

Hmm...

I crossed my arms and stepped away from the room and asked Toogaito, who had been watching us, "Do you know why the club rooms were moved around last year?"

"Nope. Maybe they were trying to fill out the rooms emptied by clubs that no longer existed?"

"How many boxes did you bring in when you moved in here?"

Toogaito thought for a while before replying, "... Now that you mention it, how many boxes did we move?"

"The cardboard boxes?"

"Yeah."

I see. Then it should be there. I'd nearly forgotten that the Toogaito clan was also quite a prestigious clan; it would make sense once I considered the circumstances concerning his clan.

I'd more or less figured out where the anthologies were, though obtaining them would be a problem... Let's try setting up a trap. I turned to face Toogaito.

"Senpai, since there are so many things lying around, it would be quite tedious to search like that. This might trouble you a bit, but do you mind if we ask Ooide-sensei to come help us search as well?"

Though he'd put on a sober expression until now, Toogaito's brows were raised.

"... No. I told you not to mess with anything inside."

"We'll place the objects back where we found them when we're done, please let us search."

"I said no!"

He suddenly raised his voice.

"Oh, I'm so sorry, Toogaito-senpai. It's fine, I guess that's too bad."

Chitanda replied frantically while Toogaito continued speaking loudly.

"I'm already quite busy today as I have to submit my ideas to the editorial team by tomorrow. Just what is this entering into our place to search all over for stuff? Your anthologies ain't here, so leave already!"

While Toogaito was getting increasingly agitated, I merely looked at him coldly. It seems he's sprung the trap as I had expected him to.

I gazed at Toogaito while holding a friendly smile.

"Senpai, we're interested in the contents of a chemical safe."

"... What?"

"The anthologies are supposed to be inside the chemical safe. If you said they're not here, then they surely must not be here. Since we don't want to trouble you any further."

I then stopped smiling and added, "By the way, we'll be heading to the library now. If after we leave you manage to find the anthologies, would you please be so kind as to bring them over to the Geology Room? We'll leave the door unlocked."

It seemed Toogaito was really furious at my proposal, as he twisted his previously rational face and stared at me. In contrast, I treated it as though it was nothing special. After all, I've never heard of anyone in the history of this world getting injured just by being stared at.

"W-why you, how did you..."

"Yes, Senpai?"

After restraining himself, Toogaito swallowed what he was about to say.

He then sighed deeply and reverted back to his courteous self.

"Fine, I'll do it when I find them."

"I am most grateful... Well, shall we go, Chitanda, Ibara?"

Probably not understanding the meaning behind my exchange with Toogaito, the startled girls merely agreed with me and followed me out, as there was no point in staying any longer.

"Oreki-san, what just happened?"

"I'll explain later."

After telling them so, I led them out of the Biology Room.

A voice called out to me from behind, "You, first year. I still haven't heard what your name is."

I turned and replied indifferently, "Oreki Houtarou... Sorry about that just now."

Along the corridor linking the Special Block and the General Block, I leaned against one of the walls. As we were killing time here, the two girls took this chance to ask me, "Oreki, I don't know what's going on, but aren't we heading to the library?"

I waved my hand.

"Nope, since there's no need to."

"I don't get it. If there's no need to, why aren't we going back to the club room?"

"We can't. We'll need to wait a bit longer."

Ibara muttered, "Just what is he up to" while still looking unconvinced.

Chitanda, while sniffling her nose, took over for Ibara and asked, "Oreki-san, Toogaito-senpai looked furious."

"It seems so."

"Of course it's good if the back issues are indeed found, but to make such a forceful request out of him..."

"Forceful? I merely requested him reasonably."

Chitanda opened and closed her mouth as she was at a loss for words. That is to be expected. Since all I asked was "to help look for our stuff" and "bring them over once they're found".

"But, Toogaito-senpai was furious."

"Was he that furious?"

Standing beside Chitanda, Ibara raised her brow and asked, "After Oreki made that request of him, his anger looked more like he was acting."

Oh, so she noticed.

"Is that so?"

Though apparently Chitanda still hasn't.

I took a look at my watch. Three minutes had passed... Should be about time. I stood away from the wall I was leaning on and asked, "Chitanda, how well-known are the Toogaitos?"

Chitanda tilted her head, wondering why I would ask for something like this and answered, "The Toogaitos? They're quite influential in the high school educational circles. They've got one member in the Prefectural School Board and one in the City School Board, as well as one school principal and two teachers."

Now I see.

"Oreki, what about the anthologies already?"

I replied, "I think it's time we return."

Chitanda and Ibara looked at each other upon hearing my answer. I merely smiled.

And so we arrived at the Geology Room.

"Ah, here they are."

It was as I said. On top of the teacher's desk were stacked dozens of thin notebooks. I couldn't help but pump my fist. It feels good to have something go completely according to plan.

"They came? How can that be possible?" Ibara said while walking towards the teacher's desk. As she picked up one of the notebooks, she muttered, "... It's really the anthologies..."

"Eh, eh?? Eru, let me have a look as well!"

"How did you do that, Oreki? Did you know something we didn't?"

Ibara's stern questioning made it sound as though I did something wrong. I was never good at evading questions, so I leaned on one of the tables nearby and answered, "I just did a bit of blackmailing, that's all."

"Blackmailing? Against the President of the Wall Newspaper Club?"

"Yup. But, Ibara, can you be more discreet?"

Ibara made a sullen face upon me saying that.

"It's not like I would go tell anyone."

"Yeah, but you don't sound too reliable. It's supposed to be a secret that Toogaito is doing errands for a first year student, it'll be too pitiful for him if that secret is not kept."

"I won't tell anyone... If you don't trust me, then I'm fine if you don't give me the explanation." she said brusquely. She's probably not lying. Chitanda was a completely different matter; sating her curiosity wasn't exactly a priority for her. So if she realizes that trouble may arise from me explaining, then she'd rather not hear it. She's the sort that would come up with such solutions.

Anyway, now that I've tested them, it seemed safe to assume that the girls won't go telling anyone else.

"Sorry about that. Anyway, Ibara, didn't you find it strange as to why Toogaito would have the door locked?"

Ibara replied bluntly, "He probably didn't want anybody to disturb him, as he did say he was preparing articles to publish, didn't he?"

"Then, what about the Preparation Room? Why was the fan on when the window was already open?"

"Maybe he's feeling hot?"

"Then he could have just placed the fan next to the window. Yet the fan was placed opposite it. With the fan in that position, if the pen case was moved slightly, all the B1 paper underneath would have been blown away."

Ibara rubbed her hair in irritation.

"So what about it?"

"Don't you get it? What Toogaito was intending to do?"

"If you put it that way, then I kind of get it. Was he trying to ventilate the room?"

I gently lifted my thumb and praised her. Of course, Ibara wasn't going to find that interesting and so turned her gaze away.

"Now then, the next question would be, why would he want to ventilate the room? To further elaborate, what was Toogaito, from a family of respected educators, doing alone in the club room with the door locked with infrared sensors set outside?"

"W-wait a minute! What infrared sensors? Are we in a spy novel or something?"

Ah, I forgot to explain, "Don't you ever see those gadget store commercials? They were selling those infrared sensors that would trigger the security alarm a while ago. I think you might get them for 5000 yen now."

"Where did you find them?"

"By the side of the third floor corridor just outside the Wall Newspaper Club room. They were camouflaged in white. It's hard to conclude that they're sensors just by observation alone, but the fact that there was a speaker inside the Preparation Room more or less confirmed my suspicions."

Ibara raised her brow and said, "You really are weird."

"Stop treating me as some outcast... Anyway, where were we? Ah yes, upon being informed by the sensors in advance that someone was approaching, why would he risk getting the B1 papers blown away just to ventilate the room? Any thoughts?"

Ibara began thinking at my question, and so I waited.

She then replied with an incredulous look befitting her sharp tongue, "... Could it be some odour...?"

I gently clapped my hands two to three times,

"You got it. He was trying to get rid of an odour. If we think along this line, then him using anti-odour sprays had nothing to do with any obsession with cleanliness. Now, what was the odour he was trying to get rid of? By the way, it's not any sort of narcotics."

"Then, could it be...?"

"That's right, he's probably smoking... It was a device used so that he may do so in peace. Considering that he comes from a prestigious clan, you can imagine what a scandal it would be if a son of a noble upbringing were caught doing something illegal. Since the Toogaitos are supposed to be respected high school educators. In this day and age, if you're a doctor, teacher or police officer, even just yawning in public could get you in a lot of trouble."

"... I see. If that's true, then he sure has gone to a lot of trouble doing all that."

Indeed. That's what I thought as well. Had the circumstances been different, the problem he faced would have been different as well. Thinking back, he seemed visibly shaken when he learned that Chitanda was from the Chitanda clan. He must have been thinking that if his deeds were exposed by someone from another prestigious clan, the relationship between his and other clans would have been greatly affected. After all, we all know how sensitive Chitanda's senses are. Had Chitanda not caught a cold, no amount of ventilation or removing of his shirt would have fooled her.

"Well, I don't exactly understand his desire to smoke on the school grounds, though. Happy with the explanation now?"

Upon saying that, Ibara's gaze changed. Whoa, she's showing her true worth with such a cold stare.

"You know, I was merely trying to ask how Toogaito-senpai had brought the anthologies over. While I get how you blackmailed him with his dirty secret in order to get him to bring them over, you still haven't explained where they were in the first place."

I see, I must have missed that part. So I explained, "They must be in the chemical safe."

"O-re-ki!"

"I, I'm not trying to ridicule you! The problem here is where the chemical safe was... Remember Toogaito mentioned something about moving cardboard boxes in when the rooms changed? He had no reason to lie about this, so I figured that the chemical safe was somewhere in the club room."

"... But I didn't see it."

"It doesn't mean it's not there. You couldn't see it because it was hidden... I'm talking about the safe itself, not just the anthologies."

I let Ibara digest what I meant by that as I continued, "As a result, the anthologies were also hidden along with it. As for why he hid the safe away, that's because he was using it to store his cigarettes. Notice we didn't see any cigarettes, lighters or ash trays? That's because he hid them all inside the safe. Did you notice his expression when I suggested to ask Ooide-sensei to search the room with us? Anyway, as for where the safe was hidden, I'd guess that it was probably under that makeshift cardboard box table."

I took a deep sigh upon finishing my explanation.

I did something bad to Toogaito by putting him in a position where he had to comply with my request. Though I had no intention of exposing his secret, as we all have secrets to keep, and I wouldn't like it if mine were exposed either. Let's just say he was unlucky.

Ibara, whom I've been speaking to all this time, took a sidelong glance. Following it, I noticed the presence of a person who ought to have been more talkative about this. I turned to face her.

"Chitanda?"

Chitanda was looking at the anthologies on the teacher's desk. Though she was only looking and had not opened any of them. Her serious gaze was the same as those I saw in the Cafe Pineapple Sandwich. It was as though she didn't even hear me call out to her.

"What's wrong, Chitanda?"

As she didn't hear me, I got up from the table I was leaning on and walked up to tap her shoulder.

"Is something the matter?"

"Oh, Oreki-san... Have a look at this."

She handed one of the anthologies over to me.

It was a thin notebook, with the same dimensions as those Campus Notebooks seen in stationary stores<ref>A poular brand of notebooks in Japan - [http://static1.jetpens.com/images/a/000/014/14136.jpg Image], [http://www.kokuyo-st.co.jp/stationery/campus/top2.html Official Site]</ref>. The books were stitched together elegantly. They must have relied on someone professional to help them publish these. The cover was made of brown leather; on top was an ink painting of a dog and a hare drawn in a deformed cartoonish style.

A number of hares formed an outer ring, and within the centre were a dog and a hare biting each other. The dog's canine teeth were sunken into the hare's torso as though ripping it apart, while the hare's incisor teeth were nibbling deeply at the dog's neck. As it was drawn in a deformed way, it looked hilarious instead of grotesque. Though it also felt ominous. There was an old saying in the past about the hunting dogs getting cooked alongside the hares that they just hunted<ref>TL Note - 狡兎死して走狗烹らる (Koutoshishi soukuniraru) Japanese idiom introduced straight from the same Chinese idiom, referring to victorious emperors ruthlessly eradicating their generals once they had served their purpose of vanquishing the enemy</ref>. But now the dog and hare were instead hunting each other. Two of the hares in the ring looked on at such a seemingly cute scene.

On top of the illustration were some words, printed in proper fonts that read "Hyouka<ref>Hyouka (氷菓) means "frozen treats" such as ice cream, popsicles, etc.</ref> Volume 2". The publication date was 1968... That's quite old, and the name...

"Hyouka...?"

Is that the title?

"Such a strange title."

Ibara peeked across my shoulder, and agreed with me, "Yeah, and a hard to understand one as well."

We felt the same way as I felt hearing the name Kanya Festival for the first time, although guessing the origin for the name Kanya Festival was more straightforward. If the writers of this anthology had to decide upon a name, they would most likely choose one that's strongly connected to its contents. But I can see no connection between "Classics Club Essay Anthology" and the name "Hyouka".

Pointing at the illustration at the cover, I asked Ibara, "As someone from the Manga Studies Club, what do you think of this cover?"

"I think it's drawn superbly. The illustration design has brilliantly discarded all sense of perspective regarding distance... Hmm, this is good. I like this."

I was a bit surprised, as it's not normally possible for Ibara to clearly say whether she likes or dislikes something. Besides, this illustration has managed to leave an impression on her. As though regretting she just said she liked this, Ibara returned the book to me and began her justification,

"Er, 'like' is not exactly right. Since the art is not that beautiful... it looks threatening as well, after all. And I wasn't talking from an artistic point of view, but from a media perspective..."

Meanwhile, Chitanda didn't seem like she would tremble from joy at finally obtaining the long sought after back issues. Rather, it looked as though her expression had been sucked out by a vampire.

I asked her once again, "Chitanda, is something the matter?"

Upon hearing me, she dragged me to the corner of the classroom and said, "This."

"What?"

Rather than her eyes glittering in curiosity, the neat expression of our elegant lady that was drenched in the orange sunset looked more like she was discovering a secret as she whispered, "I found this. This is what my uncle wanted to show me. If I have this, then I should be able to find out what it was that my uncle said to me."

I see.

"So do you remember anything?"

In place of an answer, she pointed to the "Hyouka Volume 2" I was holding.

"This mentioned something about my uncle. Something seemed to have happened with the Classics Club 33 years ago... Have a look inside."

I did as she told me and opened the cover, and before me was written a foreword.

Foreword

And so we have a Cultural Festival again this year.

It has been one year since Sekitani-senpai left us.

During this year, Senpai has fallen into legend and become a hero. As a result, the five day Cultural Festival will commence as usual.

However, as the legend spread, I went into deep thought. Would people ten years from now still remember the silent warrior and the kind hero? All Senpai has left behind is this anthology "Hyouka", for which he has provided the title.

As a sacrifice of the conflict, even Senpai's smile would end up along the flow of time into eternity. 

No, perhaps it is better that we do not remember it. As it was not intended to be a heroic tale.

Once the subjectivity is taken away, this story will become a classic as it transcends all historical perspectives.

Will the day come when our stories become a classic for someone in the future?

October 13th, 1968
Kooriyama Youko

"This is..."

"The 'last year' referred to here meant 33 years ago today. In that case, the 'Sekitani-senpai' of the Classics Club must be my uncle. What happened to my uncle back then? The answer that my uncle told me had something to do with the Classics Club then..."

I smiled, and I did not wonder why Chitanda wasn't smiling as well as I said, "Isn't this fine? You should be able to remember now."

Yet Chitanda's expressionless face gave way to one of gloominess as she struggled to get the words out softly,

"But, I just can't. Even though I was this close! I, am I really that bad at remembering things? What was it my uncle said to me? What happened to him 33 years ago?"

I could not tell whether her muffled voice came from her cold or her tears.

Chitanda...

I decided to speak, "Let's investigate it."

I didn't think I spoke coldly.

The anthology "Hyouka Volume 2" that I took back from Chitanda was written 32 years ago. On it was the strange name "Hyouka" which was given by Sekitani Jun, as well as the mentioning of a forgotten incident.

This was a great chance. For these clues were like lights that shone for us who were groping in the dark. In order for Chitanda to regain her past, I firmly believe we must not discard such clues.

That's why I said again, "Then we'll just need to investigate what happened 33 years ago."

"But,"

Chitanda drooped her shoulders.

"But it said they'd rather not remember it."

I was surprised at her timidity for such things.

"But you want to remember it, right?"

"Of course, but if we investigate further,"

She paused before continuing, "... If we investigate further, we might end up finding something unpleasant. There are things that are better forgotten, aren't there?"

"..."

That's because you're too kind, Chitanda.

"Even if it's happened 33 years ago?"

"Is that wrong?"

I shook my head.

"Yeah. After all, didn't it say here as well? 'Once the subjectiveness is taken away, this story will become a classic as it transcends all historical perspectives.'"

"..."

"In other words, there's an expiration date for that."

I made a smile. Though Chitanda didn't smile as well, she nodded gently.

"... OK."

And so.

Yes, and so, I chuckled within my heart as I remained smiling. Investigating shouldn't take up much effort. If the second volume mentions something about "last year", all we had to do was look in the first volume to find out what happened to Sekitani Jun. It should be finished in no time. Though I wouldn't say which was the easier option: the avoidance of the problem or the solving of the problem.

... I was naive to think like that. As Ibara was quietly fishing through the remaining volumes, she said indignantly,

"What the? There's no volume 1!"

In order to digest what I had just heard, it seemed I needed some time.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 4|4 - The Descendants of the Eventful Classics Club]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 6|6 - The Old Days of the Glorious Classics Club]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 5

2021-08-10T00:40:44Z

127.0.0.1: Grammar: "Sempai" --> "Senpai"

==5 - The Hidden Seal of the Pedigree Classics Club ==

While Kamiyama High School does provide curriculum for university entrance exams, it does not particularly do much to improve its university entrance rankings. It only holds mock exams for prospective university students once or twice annually, and they do not hold extra lessons during holidays. All in all, it was a pretty laid back school.

Even so, Kamiyama High still has regular exams. If a high-school student's life is rose-coloured, then the exam halls would be his natural enemy. And so the Classics Club activities had come to a halt as club activities are prohibited during the End of Semester Exams for the First Semester. Though it's not like we have much to do anyway, we still had to hand the club room key over to the school.

Today is the final day of the exams. I laid down on my bed in my own room and stared at the ceiling. And as usual, there was nothing particularly different about this white ceiling.

In terms of exam results, the members of the Classics Club yielded some interesting revelations.

First, Fukube Satoshi. Though he's well-versed in all sorts of useless trivial knowledge, he doesn't have much interest in regular studies. As the exams have just ended today, I can't exactly tell how he performed, but I do know that he was terrible in the Mid-Term Tests. At any rate, back then Satoshi explained to me, "That's because I was busy studying why Japanese people nowadays no longer write their kanji in the cursive style<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cursive_script_(East_Asia) Wikipedia]</ref>." If Satoshi thinks something is important, then it must be important enough for him. No disrespect to him, but in the long-term, I think it probably sounds foolish. Though I don't think Satoshi would care one bit. If I call him a free soul because of it, he'd probably take it as a compliment. To put it simply, he's just a generic fool.

Though she's normally with the Manga Studies Club, in order to continue pursuing Satoshi, Ibara Mayaka too has joined the Classics Club. She's probably the hard-working type. As she would usually make sure to check up on any mistakes made, her grades are in the upper half of the class. However, devoting so much time to studying does not seem to improve her grades at all. To put it simply, Ibara's a bit neurotic — you could say she's a perfectionist. Though her tongue may be sharp, her downside is probably that she is too obsessed with perfection, and would end up struggling to find the perfect answers to her exam questions. I think she applies the same standards to herself as well.

Then there's Chitanda Eru, who stands out among the rest with her high scores. A look at the score ranking board reveals she's ranked 6th in the entire grade. Though she doesn't seem satisfied with that, or even the high school curriculum for that matter. She once told me she wasn't content with just learning the parts, she wanted to learn the entire system. I had absolutely no idea what she meant by that. Though her words were vague, I could tell why this lady was so intent on getting her curiosity resolved. For example, the case involving her uncle — she probably wanted to find out the entire "system" regarding the information concerning what her uncle said to her back then. She's the sort that wants to find out the cause by all means.

As for me, my grades were normal.

Out of 350 people, I ranked 175th. As though it was some sort of prank, I was ranked right in the middle. I was not concerned about Chitanda's curiosity getting her good grades or Satoshi's eccentricity getting him bad grades, nor did I think much about Ibara being unhappy with the mistakes she's made. While I wasn't that laid back as to not study for the exams, my studying was lukewarm at best. Occasionally, I would get people telling me how much I've changed, but to me, it simply means they aren't really that observant. I am positioned below the cream of the crop and above the bottom of the heap. I have no desire to go either up or down. I see, so that's why Satoshi said that he can't think of anything apart from grey for the colour of my high-school life.

Of course, colour isn't confined to academic grades. There's also club activities, sports, hobbies, romance... The things that constitute our humanity. There is the saying that one can't see the forest for the trees, after all, and one result cannot be used to generalize for the whole picture. Though the Japanese dictionary defined life in high-school as rose-coloured, these roses would still need to be planted in the right places in order to blossom.

Let's just say I'm not the suitable type of soil for roses to grow in.

As I lay on my bed thinking all these things, I heard a sound coming from downstairs. It sounded like a letter had arrived.

After making sure it was indeed a letter, I was dumbfounded. The envelope was covered in red, blue and white stripes, that could only be international mail. After checking the recipient name was correct, I concluded that the only person who could send international mail to the Oreki residence was Oreki Tomoe. Now where was this sent from... Istanbul?

I opened the letter right there and found many letters inside, one of which was for me.

Dear Houtarou,

I am currently in Istanbul. Due to some mishaps I'm hiding out at the Japanese consulate, so I haven't been seeing much of the city yet.

I'm sure it's an amazing city. If I could take a time machine and visit this place in the past, I think I'd want to try to lock the city gates myself, perhaps I'd change history as a result. I'm no historian, so I'm no good at speculating at these "what ifs".

It's an interesting trip, I'm sure I'll look back ten years from now and view every day I'm out here without regret.

So how's the Classics Club? Have the members increased?

Do not be discouraged even if it's just you alone! Solitude helps make a man grow stronger.

If there are other people, then excellent. It helps to improve one's interaction with others.

Anyway, I'm writing because there's something that I'm concerned about.

Have you (guys) started work on publishing an essay anthology yet? The Classics Club always publishes one every year, so I'm wondering if you're continuing with that.

If you are, I figured you're probably at a loss for what to write. After all, the anthologies aren't stored in the library.

You should be able to find the back issues inside an old chemical safe in the club room. The key's broken already, so you can just open the box right away.

I'll call you when I arrive at Pristina.

With love,
Tomoe.

Hiding in the Japanese consulate? Just what have you done this time, Sis? Anyway, it's not that I'm worried. The details are probably written in the letter for my old man. Now where have I heard of Pristina? I can't quite remember. Since it's my sister going, it's no doubt some ancient battlefield or something.

Anyway, I couldn't help but sigh. Does my sister have some sort of intelligence network that collects information about my activities? And I didn't know the Classics Club kept their back issues so secretly for generations either. Indeed, we were looking for the back issues but couldn't find where they were.

It was only a few days since Chitanda tasked me with a personal errand of hers, though she also has another errand for us as President of the Classics Club - the publishing of the essay anthology. Chitanda looked troubled when she found out the library archives did not store the back issues, but if my sister is right, then it could be of great help.

If the purpose is the result itself, then achieving the said result will fulfill that purpose. Though I sense another layer being added to such a bothersome definition, it just felt cruel if I withheld such information. As usual, Oreki Tomoe is messing with my life.

At any rate, I stuffed the letter in the pocket of my uniform trousers that I hung in the closet.

The following day after classes, I went straight towards the club room. The weather was rather pleasant for a relaxing day after the end of the exams, that one would be in a mood to join any club. The training sounds of the sports teams could be heard from the sports ground, while music was being played by the Brass Band, Light Music Club, Japanese Traditional Music Club, etc. While the sports teams are the most visible of the lot, the Kanya Festival is better known for its flurry of activities organized by the arts-related clubs. During this time of day, the Special Block which holds these arts clubs would be full of people.

And within the uppermost corner of this Special Block lies the Geology Room, where Chitanda and Ibara were. Though they've only just met during the case of the peculiar library book, it seems like they're getting along well with each other already. Today they were sitting facing each other, as though they were engaged in some conversation. As summer had arrived, the summer uniforms that they wore felt breezy. Ibara's tanned arms from her short sleeve shirt were in contrast to Chitanda's pale white arms. It was already the season when the sun is shining more often, yet our lady here doesn't seem to have much melanin in her. I tilted my head over to hear what the girls were talking about.

"In other words, the articles need to be on topic."

"Do you mean we can count on others for our anthology?"

"Don't you worry, I think I can get some connections within the Manga Studies Club."

"Can you do that?"

Ah, talking about the anthology, huh? Well, good luck.

Suddenly, Chitanda's body went stiff as she covered her face with her hands.

What's happening?

"... Ah-choo!"

She sneezed. And she's doing it in an old-fashioned quiet way.

"Ah-choo! Ah-choo!"

"What's wrong? You have cold? Or is it hay fever?"

"... Ah, I'm feeling better now. This is quite embarrassing, but it seems to me that I have caught a summer cold..."

Hmm, a summer cold is tough. Come to think of it, her voice sounded different from usual.

Anyway, I decided to call them out.

"Hey, Chitanda, Ibara,"

"Ah, Oreki-san,"

"Ibara, is the Manga Studies Club okay with you being here?"

"Yup, it's all settled. What, you have a problem with me?"

Why should I?

Anyway.

I decided to cut the niceties and went straight to the point as I took out my sister's letter from my trouser pocket,

"My sis used to be with the Classics Club, so she wrote me a letter showing us where we could find the anthology back issues."

Chitanda merely looked puzzled. It seems she still didn't understand.

"I know where we can find the Classics Club anthology back issues."

She bit her lips many times while struggling to find the right words.

"Is..."

She was so lost for words that her eyes went wide.

"Is that true!?"

"Of course it's true. What do I gain by lying to you anyway?"

As though affirming what I said, Chitanda's thin lips broke into a smile. While the elegantly fine lady of the Chitanda clan wasn't exactly grinning from ear to ear, she was clearly quite happy. Even if I were to obtain something that I desired a lot, I would not be able to make such a face. Compared to this, the Chitanda I saw in the Cafe Pineapple Sandwich with her deep expressions felt like a different person altogether.

"I see, the anthologies, huh..."

I could hear her whispering softly,

"... Tee hee, back issues..."

This Chitanda Eru can be quite a dangerous person.

However, Ibara raised her eyebrow and questioned, "Are you sure about that? Why would someone write a letter just to say that?"

A good question. No one in their right mind would think of seeking information about where to find stuff concerning the Cultural Festival in a letter from Istanbul. But this was indeed a letter from my sis, and no one could ever guess just what it is that Oreki Tomoe would consider important.

"Well, fact is I've got the letter here, so you'll be able to tell whether it's true or not. Wanna read?"

I unfolded the letter and laid it on the table for Ibara and Chitanda to see. As they followed every word in the letter, they gradually went quiet. The first to break the silence was Chitanda.

"... Does your sister like to visit Turkey?"

"She likes to visit the world."

"Such an amazing sister you have."

While her interest was drawn by the curious part of the letter, that's not where I wanted her to look.

"'I'll look back ten years from now and view every day I'm out here with much nostalgia.' Ahh, such a melancholic sentence."

Well, I agree, but that's not it either.

As they read on, they both opened their mouths at the same time.

"... The chemical safe?"

"The chemical safe, huh?"

Ibara looked around the Geology Room, and then put her arms on her waist and puffed her chest.

"Hmm, I don't see anything like that here."

"Guess so."

That's not hard to figure out. Though Chitanda seemed to have gone pale all of a sudden.

"Eh!? T-then w-where are... the anthologies..."

"Chi-chan! Calm down, calm down!"

As to who Ibara was calling Chi-chan, I could think of no one else but Chitanda. "Chi-chan", that Ibara sure has given her quite a cute nickname. So her sharp tongue is not used against Chitanda, huh? Though it is indeed difficult to be hostile to a person like Chitanda anyway.

I waved my sis's letter to a now calmed-down Chitanda and said,

"Chitanda, this letter said 'old chemical safe in the club room'. It's been two years since my sis graduated from here. The club room has probably changed during that time."

"Ah... Is that so?"

"So, Oreki, do you know where the club room was two years ago?"

To avoid any oversight, I made sure to visit the staff room beforehand.

"I've asked the supervising teacher, and he said it was in the Biology Lecture Room."

"You sure are quite prepared for this."

"Well, it's efficient."

"How enthusiastic of you."

That's not exactly true, I'm normally not that enthusiastic.

"The Biology Lecture Room... that's just one floor below us. Now that we know, shall we head over there?"

Having said that, Chitanda left the room at once.

If there's anyone that's enthusiastic, it's her.

The Biology Room was, as Chitanda said, right under the Geology Room. If the Geology Room, located in the corner of the Special Block, was the remotest region of Kamiyama High, then the Biology Room, located on the third floor, would also be considered a backwater area. While I did say the Special Block was full of people, there were exceptions. Like the Geology Room, which was hardly surrounded by any other club rooms, was extremely quiet. It seems the Biology Room was the same as well. While the corridor was lively with people, the path towards the Biology Room was full of empty classrooms, and there was no one else heading towards it besides us.

Along the way, Chitanda sneezed many times.

"Is your cold that bad?"

"Please don't worry too much about me. I might not be able to stop sneezing, but it's just a sensitive nose... Ah-choo!"

I don't know. If it were me, I would have felt terrible sneezing this many times. As expected of our lady here, who can be extremely modest.

Walking ahead of us, Ibara turned her head around and said to us,

"Oreki, do you have the key with you?"

"Nope, someone else seems to have borrowed it."

"Ah-choo! ... The key's been borrowed? Does that mean the Biology Room is currently being used by some club?"

"As long as it isn't some fool that's borrowed it, it could be possible."

"Oreki-san... it's rude to call people fools."

I got scolded. If she gets upset by even that, then not even Satoshi or Ibara would have been able to retort, so I smiled bitterly and looked around, and something by the corridor wall entered my field of vision. I wonder what that was. Neither Chitanda nor Ibara seemed to notice it... It was a small box, and as it was painted in the same white colour as the corridor walls, it was rather inconspicuous. Looking at the opposite side of the corridor, I saw another similar box. I Wonder if someone left these behind? As it didn't seem valuable, I paid no more attention to it. Bending down to pick up something that's worth less than one yen is not worth the effort, as the energy spent is more or less equivalent to one yen. So it's basic common sense for energy savers like me.

We now stood before the Biology Room. While considering whether to knock or not, Chitanda had already reached out for the door knob.

"Huh?"

The door wouldn't open.

"It's locked."

"So it seems."

The two girls turned to look at me, Chitanda looking concerned while Ibara stared coldly. It's bothersome to have them to look at me with such eyes.

"No, I really don't have the key with me. So I wouldn't know why the door's locked."

Once again, Ibara tried to open the door, but could only hear the lock creaking. Quite aptly, Chitanda said what I was about to say, "... Again?"

Yes, that again.

"Chi-chan, what do you mean?"

"Umm, it happened in April..."

I don't think Chitanda knows this, but it seems Kami High's classroom doors are jinxed. As Chitanda recounted that story in April, I began to think of how to get around this situation without a key.

"... And that's how it was."

"Hmm, so Oreki managed to do all that, huh?"

I turned my heels around and shouted through the door jokingly,

"IS ANYONE IN THERE?"

Of course, I expected no answer.

However, there was an answer. The blunt sound of the door being unlocked was heard.

"Yes?"

The door then opened from the inside.

Standing there was a male student wearing a thin shirt and uniform trousers. He was quite tall and slender. Though he looked more like the intelligentsia type than the athletic type of person. Upon identifying our grades from the colour of my collar, he smiled politely and said, "Oh, sorry about that. I had the door locked. You guys interested in joining the Wall Newspaper Club?"

If you're inside then you should've opened the door right away, dammit. Rather than what I was thinking, I said, "This is the Wall Newspaper Club?"

"That's right. Aren't you here to join?"

The male student shut the door upon coming out of the room. At that moment I smelled some sort of alcoholic disinfectant odour coming from him. It seems our intelligentsia fellow here has a penchant for deodorants. He raised his brows upon seeing me twitch my nose at his deodorant odour, as though saying "You got a problem with that?" Though he quickly reverted to his courteous manner and said, "Then, how may I help you?"

We exchanged glances with each other, and decided it was best for our President Chitanda to speak.

"Good afternoon. I'm Chitanda Eru, President of the Classics Club. You must be Toogaito-senpai from Class 3-E, right?"

The guy called Toogaito raised his brow in amazement,

"How do you know my name?"

A good question. Anyone would be amazed if they were suddenly addressed by name by a complete stranger. After all, that's what I felt back in April. And like back then, Chitanda merely smiled gently.

"We met at the Manninbashi mansion last year."

"Manninbashi... Wait a minute, you said your name's Chitanda, could you be related to Chitanda-san from Kanda?"

"Yes, he is my father. Thank you for taking care of him."

...Hmm, this feels like a high-society reunion. I knew that as an old clan, the Chitandas were farmland owners, but I never expected them to be so well-connected. It seems this world that I've never seen before really does exist. Come to think of it, Satoshi did mention something about the old clans of Kamiyama, and the Toogaito clan was amongst them.

"Ah, no, the pleasure's all mine. I see, you're with the Chitandas."

"Yes... Ah-choo!"

"Summer cold? Must be bad for you. Take care of yourself."

Upon learning that Chitanda Eru was from the Chitanda Clan with their large farmlands, Toogaito's attitude changed in a strange way. While he was still courteous, his gaze was now more stiff. Was he scared of Chitanda or something? I can't begin to imagine, but it does seem there is some sort of power influence between the old clans. Maybe it's just me, but Toogaito didn't seem to meet Chitanda's gaze and he spoke as though picking his words carefully.

"Well, what is it?"

On the other hand, Chitanda didn't seem to mind Toogaito's reaction and said, "Yes, actually, I heard that the back issues for the Classics Club's essay anthology were stored here in the Biology Room. This used to be the club room for the Classics Club, right?"

"... It was when I was still in first year. Though they moved the club rooms all over the place last year."

"Then, do you know where the anthologies are?"

Toogaito paused for a moment before replying, "Nope, never seen them."

Quietly listening to their conversation, Ibara turned and looked at me, to which I nodded gently. Anyone with an intuition would realize that Toogaito was behaving strangely.

"I see..."

Though she has an amazing memory, Chitanda's intuition level was below average. And so Chitanda looked dejected and was about to leave when Ibara interrupted, "Excuse me, Senpai, do you mind if we search around for them?"

"And you are?"

"Ibara Mayaka of the Classics Club. Since you have no use for the anthologies, maybe you haven't noticed them before, right?"

Though I see no point in doing so, I decided to go on a fool's errand and back them up.

"We'll try to do so without obstructing your club activities. Or is that too much trouble for you?"

"Please."

"I ask of you as well."

Upon our constant barrage of requests, Toogaito gave a sullen look.

"Well, I would rather not have outsiders in the club room..."

Upon hearing that line, Ibara quickly jumped on it.

"But Senpai, while this is a club room, this is also a classroom, right?"

I held back my laughter, since Ibara was basically saying "You have no right to refuse students entry into the school classrooms". Toogaito looked rather troubled as a result, but as Ibara was rather persistent, he finally relented.

"... Alright then. You may come in, but, just try not mess anything up."

And so the President of the Wall Newspaper Club opened the door to the Biology Room.

The room we entered was designed in the exact same layout as the Geology Room, from the blackboard, the chairs, the table, to the cleaning tools, they were generally the same... Though it does have one extra door. Above that door was a sign that read "Biology Preparation Room". In the fourth floor, this would be where the storage room was, and it was not possible to enter it directly from the Geology Room.

There were hardly any other members in the Wall Newspaper Club today. Though Toogaito explained, "We normally have four members, though as there's no activities today, only I'm here to think about what to publish for the Kanya Festival."

If I remember correctly, the Kanya Festival starts in October. So about two and a half months from now.

"What's the difference between the Wall Newspaper Club and the Newspaper Club?"

Chitanda asked a totally irrelevant question, which Toogaito answered courteously.

"There are three periodicals published in Kami High. There's the 'Seiryuu' distributed to the classrooms every other month; the 'Kami High Student Council News', posted outside the Student Council office in irregular intervals; and the 'Kami High Monthly', which publishes every month except August and December, and is posted on the notice board by the school entrance. We're in charge of the 'Kami High Monthly'."

"Who publishes the other two?"

"The 'Seiryuu' is by the Newspaper Club, while the 'Kami High Student Council News' is of course by the Student Council. Though we have the longest history of the three periodicals. The 'Kami High Monthly' will be reaching its four hundredth issue soon, the other two haven't even reached their one hundredth."

Four hundred issues, huh? Besides us, the Wall Newspaper Club too has a long-standing tradition of its own. Come to think of it, if Chitanda's uncle was with the Classics Club 33 years ago, then the Classics Club has been around for at least 33 years. No matter how tumultuous my life might become, it surely cannot compare to the history of the Classics Club. Then again, it's not like my life has been tumultuous so far.

"Doesn't seem to be in this room."

Ibara concluded after looking around the room. As the Biology Room was rather empty, it was hard for her to miss anything. That leaves the Preparation Room. I asked about entering that room, "May we please check the Preparation Room as well?"

"... Yeah, go ahead."

Upon hearing Toogaito reply behind me, I entered the room, and could hear the sound of paper fluttering as well as the sound of some motor. I wonder what that was.

As expected, the Preparation Room was a small room, about one third the size of the Biology Room.

This room was originally made to store teaching equipment for Biology lessons, though right now only microscopes could be found on the shelves. As Kami High is more focused on theory learning more than practical experiments, it would seem most of the other experiment tools and equipment were stored away in another separate room. As a result, this became a tool room for the Wall Newspaper Club.

There was an amateur looking camera, a collection of pens of various thicknesses and colours, cardboard boxes cluttered beside a photocopier, and a small speaker. As for the item that most caught our eyes, it was the makeshift table in the centre of the narrow room. Rather than a table, it was merely a thick plywood board placed on top of a cardboard box. On top of it were spread a bunch of B1 papers with scribbles that can only be read by their author, with a heavy-looking metallic pen case placed on top of them. The fluttering noise came from these papers being blown by the wind.

Wind?

There was wind inside the room. Though the window was open, the wind came from indoors. That must be where the motor sound came from. It was hard to spot as it was placed beside the stack of cardboard boxes, but there was a small electric fan in front of the makeshift table and opposite the window, and its wind speed was turned to the maximum.

There was something else that the wind was blowing on. Hanging by the window was a Kami High male summer uniform shirt. It was simply hung there casually.

"...?"

"Oreki, what do you think?"

I turned around and found Chitanda and Ibara standing by the Preparation Room entrance.

Ah yes, we had to look for the chemical safe.

Still, with things being placed everywhere in such a narrow room, there was no way to search like that. Simply by observation alone, there didn't seem to be anything resembling a chemical safe. It should be an old-styled box with the lock damaged. Perhaps I did see it but didn't notice it properly.

Hmm...

I crossed my arms and stepped away from the room and asked Toogaito, who had been watching us, "Do you know why the club rooms were moved around last year?"

"Nope. Maybe they were trying to fill out the rooms emptied by clubs that no longer existed?"

"How many boxes did you bring in when you moved in here?"

Toogaito thought for a while before replying, "... Now that you mention it, how many boxes did we move?"

"The cardboard boxes?"

"Yeah."

I see. Then it should be there. I'd nearly forgotten that the Toogaito clan was also quite a prestigious clan; it would make sense once I considered the circumstances concerning his clan.

I'd more or less figured out where the anthologies were, though obtaining them would be a problem... Let's try setting up a trap. I turned to face Toogaito.

"Senpai, since there are so many things lying around, it would be quite tedious to search like that. This might trouble you a bit, but do you mind if we ask Ooide-sensei to come help us search as well?"

Though he'd put on a sober expression until now, Toogaito's brows were raised.

"... No. I told you not to mess with anything inside."

"We'll place the objects back where we found them when we're done, please let us search."

"I said no!"

He suddenly raised his voice.

"Oh, I'm so sorry, Toogaito-senpai. It's fine, I guess that's too bad."

Chitanda replied frantically while Toogaito continued speaking loudly.

"I'm already quite busy today as I have to submit my ideas to the editorial team by tomorrow. Just what is this entering into our place to search all over for stuff? Your anthologies ain't here, so leave already!"

While Toogaito was getting increasingly agitated, I merely looked at him coldly. It seems he's sprung the trap as I had expected him to.

I gazed at Toogaito while holding a friendly smile.

"Senpai, we're interested in the contents of a chemical safe."

"... What?"

"The anthologies are supposed to be inside the chemical safe. If you said they're not here, then they surely must not be here. Since we don't want to trouble you any further."

I then stopped smiling and added, "By the way, we'll be heading to the library now. If after we leave you manage to find the anthologies, would you please be so kind as to bring them over to the Geology Room? We'll leave the door unlocked."

It seemed Toogaito was really furious at my proposal, as he twisted his previously rational face and stared at me. In contrast, I treated it as though it was nothing special. After all, I've never heard of anyone in the history of this world getting injured just by being stared at.

"W, why you, how did you..."

"Yes, Senpai?"

After restraining himself, Toogaito swallowed what he was about to say.

He then sighed deeply and reverted back to his courteous self.

"Fine, I'll do it when I find them."

"I am most grateful... Well, shall we go, Chitanda, Ibara?"

Probably not understanding the meaning behind my exchange with Toogaito, the startled girls merely agreed with me and followed me out, as there was no point in staying any longer.

"Oreki-san, what just happened?"

"I'll explain later."

After telling them so, I led them out of the Biology Room.

A voice called out to me from behind, "You, first year. I still haven't heard what your name is."

I turned and replied indifferently, "Oreki Houtarou... Sorry about that just now."

Along the corridor linking the Special Block and the General Block, I leaned against one of the walls. As we were killing time here, the two girls took this chance to ask me, "Oreki, I don't know what's going on, but aren't we heading to the library?"

I waved my hand.

"Nope, since there's no need to."

"I don't get it. If there's no need to, why aren't we going back to the club room?"

"We can't. We'll need to wait a bit longer."

Ibara muttered, "Just what is he up to" while still looking unconvinced.

Chitanda, while sniffling her nose, took over for Ibara and asked, "Oreki-san, Toogaito-senpai looked furious."

"It seems so."

"Of course it's good if the back issues are indeed found, but to make such a forceful request out of him..."

"Forceful? I merely requested him reasonably."

Chitanda opened and closed her mouth as she was at a loss for words. That is to be expected. Since all I asked was "to help look for our stuff" and "bring them over once they're found".

"But, Toogaito-senpai was furious."

"Was he that furious?"

Standing beside Chitanda, Ibara raised her brow and asked, "After Oreki made that request of him, his anger looked more like he was acting."

Oh, so she noticed.

"Is that so?"

Though apparently Chitanda still hasn't.

I took a look at my watch. Three minutes had passed... Should be about time. I stood away from the wall I was leaning on and asked, "Chitanda, how well-known are the Toogaitos?"

Chitanda tilted her head, wondering why I would ask for something like this and answered, "The Toogaitos? They're quite influential in the high school educational circles. They've got one member in the Prefectural School Board and one in the City School Board, as well as one school principal and two teachers."

Now I see.

"Oreki, what about the anthologies already?"

I replied, "I think it's time we return."

Chitanda and Ibara looked at each other upon hearing my answer. I merely smiled.

And so we arrived at the Geology Room.

"Ah, here they are."

It was as I said. On top of the teacher's desk were stacked dozens of thin notebooks. I couldn't help but pump my fist. It feels good to have something go completely according to plan.

"They came? How can that be possible?" Ibara said while walking towards the teacher's desk. As she picked up one of the notebooks, she muttered, "... It's really the anthologies..."

"Eh, eh?? Eru, let me have a look as well!"

"How did you do that, Oreki? Did you know something we didn't?"

Ibara's stern questioning made it sound as though I did something wrong. I was never good at evading questions, so I leaned on one of the tables nearby and answered, "I just did a bit of blackmailing, that's all."

"Blackmailing? Against the President of the Wall Newspaper Club?"

"Yup. But, Ibara, can you be more discreet?"

Ibara made a sullen face upon me saying that.

"It's not like I would go tell anyone."

"Yeah, but you don't sound too reliable. It's supposed to be a secret that Toogaito is doing errands for a first year student, it'll be too pitiful for him if that secret is not kept."

"I won't tell anyone... If you don't trust me, then I'm fine if you don't give me the explanation." she said brusquely. She's probably not lying. Chitanda was a completely different matter; sating her curiosity wasn't exactly a priority for her. So if she realizes that trouble may arise from me explaining, then she'd rather not hear it. She's the sort that would come up with such solutions.

Anyway, now that I've tested them, it seemed safe to assume that the girls won't go telling anyone else.

"Sorry about that. Anyway, Ibara, didn't you find it strange as to why Toogaito would have the door locked?"

Ibara replied bluntly, "He probably didn't want anybody to disturb him, as he did say he was preparing articles to publish, didn't he?"

"Then, what about the Preparation Room? Why was the fan on when the window was already open?"

"Maybe he's feeling hot?"

"Then he could have just placed the fan next to the window. Yet the fan was placed opposite it. With the fan in that position, if the pen case was moved slightly, all the B1 paper underneath would have been blown away."

Ibara rubbed her hair in irritation.

"So what about it?"

"Don't you get it? What Toogaito was intending to do?"

"If you put it that way, then I kind of get it. Was he trying to ventilate the room?"

I gently lifted my thumb and praised her. Of course, Ibara wasn't going to find that interesting and so turned her gaze away.

"Now then, the next question would be, why would he want to ventilate the room? To further elaborate, what was Toogaito, from a family of respected educators, doing alone in the club room with the door locked with infrared sensors set outside?"

"W, wait a minute! What infrared sensors? Are we in a spy novel or something?"

Ah, I forgot to explain, "Don't you ever see those gadget store commercials? They were selling those infrared sensors that would trigger the security alarm a while ago. I think you might get them for 5000 yen now."

"Where did you find them?"

"By the side of the third floor corridor just outside the Wall Newspaper Club room. They were camouflaged in white. It's hard to conclude that they're sensors just by observation alone, but the fact that there was a speaker inside the Preparation Room more or less confirmed my suspicions."

Ibara raised her brow and said, "You really are weird."

"Stop treating me as some outcast... Anyway, where were we? Ah yes, upon being informed by the sensors in advance that someone was approaching, why would he risk getting the B1 papers blown away just to ventilate the room? Any thoughts?"

Ibara began thinking at my question, and so I waited.

She then replied with an incredulous look befitting her sharp tongue, "... Could it be some odour...?"

I gently clapped my hands two to three times,

"You got it. He was trying to get rid of an odour. If we think along this line, then him using anti-odour sprays had nothing to do with any obsession with cleanliness. Now, what was the odour he was trying to get rid of? By the way, it's not any sort of narcotics."

"Then, could it be...?"

"That's right, he's probably smoking... It was a device used so that he may do so in peace. Considering that he comes from a prestigious clan, you can imagine what a scandal it would be if a son of a noble upbringing were caught doing something illegal. Since the Toogaitos are supposed to be respected high school educators. In this day and age, if you're a doctor, teacher or police officer, even just yawning in public could get you in a lot of trouble."

"... I see. If that's true, then he sure has gone to a lot of trouble doing all that."

Indeed. That's what I thought as well. Had the circumstances been different, the problem he faced would have been different as well. Thinking back, he seemed visibly shaken when he learned that Chitanda was from the Chitanda clan. He must have been thinking that if his deeds were exposed by someone from another prestigious clan, the relationship between his and other clans would have been greatly affected. After all, we all know how sensitive Chitanda's senses are. Had Chitanda not caught a cold, no amount of ventilation or removing of his shirt would have fooled her.

"Well, I don't exactly understand his desire to smoke on the school grounds, though. Happy with the explanation now?"

Upon saying that, Ibara's gaze changed. Whoa, she's showing her true worth with such a cold stare.

"You know, I was merely trying to ask how Toogaito-senpai had brought the anthologies over. While I get how you blackmailed him with his dirty secret in order to get him to bring them over, you still haven't explained where they were in the first place."

I see, I must have missed that part. So I explained, "They must be in the chemical safe."

"O-re-ki!"

"I, I'm not trying to ridicule you! The problem here is where the chemical safe was... Remember Toogaito mentioned something about moving cardboard boxes in when the rooms changed? He had no reason to lie about this, so I figured that the chemical safe was somewhere in the club room."

"... But I didn't see it."

"It doesn't mean it's not there. You couldn't see it because it was hidden... I'm talking about the safe itself, not just the anthologies."

I let Ibara digest what I meant by that as I continued, "As a result, the anthologies were also hidden along with it. As for why he hid the safe away, that's because he was using it to store his cigarettes. Notice we didn't see any cigarettes, lighters or ash trays? That's because he hid them all inside the safe. Did you notice his expression when I suggested to ask Ooide-sensei to search the room with us? Anyway, as for where the safe was hidden, I'd guess that it was probably under that makeshift cardboard box table."

I took a deep sigh upon finishing my explanation.

I did something bad to Toogaito by putting him in a position where he had to comply with my request. Though I had no intention of exposing his secret, as we all have secrets to keep, and I wouldn't like it if mine were exposed either. Let's just say he was unlucky.

Ibara, whom I've been speaking to all this time, took a sidelong glance. Following it, I noticed the presence of a person who ought to have been more talkative about this. I turned to face her.

"Chitanda?"

Chitanda was looking at the anthologies on the teacher's desk. Though she was only looking and had not opened any of them. Her serious gaze was the same as those I saw in the Cafe Pineapple Sandwich. It was as though she didn't even hear me call out to her.

"What's wrong, Chitanda?"

As she didn't hear me, I got up from the table I was leaning on and walked up to tap her shoulder.

"Is something the matter?"

"Oh, Oreki-san... Have a look at this."

She handed one of the anthologies over to me.

It was a thin notebook, with the same dimensions as those Campus Notebooks seen in stationary stores<ref>A poular brand of notebooks in Japan - [http://static1.jetpens.com/images/a/000/014/14136.jpg Image], [http://www.kokuyo-st.co.jp/stationery/campus/top2.html Official Site]</ref>. The books were stitched together elegantly. They must have relied on someone professional to help them publish these. The cover was made of brown leather; on top was an ink painting of a dog and a hare drawn in a deformed cartoonish style.

A number of hares formed an outer ring, and within the centre were a dog and a hare biting each other. The dog's canine teeth were sunken into the hare's torso as though ripping it apart, while the hare's incisor teeth were nibbling deeply at the dog's neck. As it was drawn in a deformed way, it looked hilarious instead of grotesque. Though it also felt ominous. There was an old saying in the past about the hunting dogs getting cooked alongside the hares that they just hunted<ref>TL Note - 狡兎死して走狗烹らる (Koutoshishi soukuniraru) Japanese idiom introduced straight from the same Chinese idiom, referring to victorious emperors ruthlessly eradicating their generals once they had served their purpose of vanquishing the enemy</ref>. But now the dog and hare were instead hunting each other. Two of the hares in the ring looked on at such a seemingly cute scene.

On top of the illustration were some words, printed in proper fonts that read "Hyouka<ref>Hyouka (氷菓) means "frozen treats" such as ice cream, popsicles, etc.</ref> Volume 2". The publication date was 1968... That's quite old, and the name...

"Hyouka...?"

Is that the title?

"Such a strange title."

Ibara peeked across my shoulder, and agreed with me, "Yeah, and a hard to understand one as well."

We felt the same way as I felt hearing the name Kanya Festival for the first time, although guessing the origin for the name Kanya Festival was more straightforward. If the writers of this anthology had to decide upon a name, they would most likely choose one that's strongly connected to its contents. But I can see no connection between "Classics Club Essay Anthology" and the name "Hyouka".

Pointing at the illustration at the cover, I asked Ibara, "As someone from the Manga Studies Club, what do you think of this cover?"

"I think it's drawn superbly. The illustration design has brilliantly discarded all sense of perspective regarding distance... Hmm, this is good. I like this."

I was a bit surprised, as it's not normally possible for Ibara to clearly say whether she likes or dislikes something. Besides, this illustration has managed to leave an impression on her. As though regretting she just said she liked this, Ibara returned the book to me and began her justification,

"Er, 'like' is not exactly right. Since the art is not that beautiful... it looks threatening as well, after all. And I wasn't talking from an artistic point of view, but from a media perspective..."

Meanwhile, Chitanda didn't seem like she would tremble from joy at finally obtaining the long sought after back issues. Rather, it looked as though her expression had been sucked out by a vampire.

I asked her once again, "Chitanda, is something the matter?"

Upon hearing me, she dragged me to the corner of the classroom and said, "This."

"What?"

Rather than her eyes glittering in curiosity, the neat expression of our elegant lady that was drenched in the orange sunset looked more like she was discovering a secret as she whispered, "I found this. This is what my uncle wanted to show me. If I have this, then I should be able to find out what it was that my uncle said to me."

I see.

"So do you remember anything?"

In place of an answer, she pointed to the "Hyouka Volume 2" I was holding.

"This mentioned something about my uncle. Something seemed to have happened with the Classics Club 33 years ago... Have a look inside."

I did as she told me and opened the cover, and before me was written a foreword.

Foreword

And so we have a Cultural Festival again this year.

It has been one year since Sekitani-senpai left us.

During this year, Senpai has fallen into legend and become a hero. As a result, the five day Cultural Festival will commence as usual.

However, as the legend spread, I went into deep thought. Would people ten years from now still remember the silent warrior and the kind hero? All Senpai has left behind is this anthology "Hyouka", for which he has provided the title.

As a sacrifice of the conflict, even Senpai's smile would end up along the flow of time into eternity. 

No, perhaps it is better that we do not remember it. As it was not intended to be a heroic tale.

Once the subjectivity is taken away, this story will become a classic as it transcends all historical perspectives.

Will the day come when our stories become a classic for someone in the future?

October 13th, 1968
Kooriyama Youko

"This is..."

"The 'last year' referred to here meant 33 years ago today. In that case, the 'Sekitani-senpai' of the Classics Club must be my uncle. What happened to my uncle back then? The answer that my uncle told me had something to do with the Classics Club then..."

I smiled, and I did not wonder why Chitanda wasn't smiling as well as I said, "Isn't this fine? You should be able to remember now."

Yet Chitanda's expressionless face gave way to one of gloominess as she struggled to get the words out softly,

"But, I just can't. Even though I was this close! I, am I really that bad at remembering things? What was it my uncle said to me? What happened to him 33 years ago?"

I could not tell whether her muffled voice came from her cold or her tears.

Chitanda...

I decided to speak, "Let's investigate it."

I didn't think I spoke coldly.

The anthology "Hyouka Volume 2" that I took back from Chitanda was written 32 years ago. On it was the strange name "Hyouka" which was given by Sekitani Jun, as well as the mentioning of a forgotten incident.

This was a great chance. For these clues were like lights that shone for us who were groping in the dark. In order for Chitanda to regain her past, I firmly believe we must not discard such clues.

That's why I said again, "Then we'll just need to investigate what happened 33 years ago."

"But,"

Chitanda drooped her shoulders.

"But it said they'd rather not remember it."

I was surprised at her timidity for such things.

"But you want to remember it, right?"

"Of course, but if we investigate further,"

She paused before continuing, "... If we investigate further, we might end up finding something unpleasant. There are things that are better forgotten, aren't there?"

"..."

That's because you're too kind, Chitanda.

"Even if it's happened 33 years ago?"

"Is that wrong?"

I shook my head.

"Yeah. After all, didn't it say here as well? 'Once the subjectiveness is taken away, this story will become a classic as it transcends all historical perspectives.'"

"..."

"In other words, there's an expiration date for that."

I made a smile. Though Chitanda didn't smile as well, she nodded gently.

"... OK."

And so.

Yes, and so, I chuckled within my heart as I remained smiling. Investigating shouldn't take up much effort. If the second volume mentions something about "last year", all we had to do was look in the first volume to find out what happened to Sekitani Jun. It should be finished in no time. Though I wouldn't say which was the easier option: the avoidance of the problem or the solving of the problem.

... I was naive to think like that. As Ibara was quietly fishing through the remaining volumes, she said indignantly,

"What the? There's no volume 1!"

In order to digest what I had just heard, it seemed I needed some time.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 4|4 - The Descendants of the Eventful Classics Club]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 6|6 - The Old Days of the Glorious Classics Club]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2021-08-09T23:43:22Z

127.0.0.1: Formatting correction

== 4 - The Descendants of the Eventful Classics Club ==

It was on a Sunday that I was invited out by Chitanda. She said she wanted to see me outside school, though she counted on me to arrange where to meet, so as a result, here I was waiting at the "Cafe Pineapple Sandwich". The coffee shop, which serves the sourest seasoned Kilimanjaro coffee I've ever known, was decorated in a sombre dark brown hue. The conspicuous advertising board outside was quite hard to miss.

This coffee shop was quiet as there was no radio or TV being broadcast. Though it was indeed a pleasant environment, it was quite a boring place to wait for someone. There were only a few minutes before the appointed time, so I was getting a bit fidgety about Chitanda not yet arriving as I stared at my cup of coffee within the compartmentalized table I was seated at.

Finally, Chitanda arrived, and according to my watch, right on time at half past one. It's quite a small coffee shop, so she quickly found me. Dressed in a mostly white one-piece dress, she came over and got herself seated. One could say there's no other person more well-dressed than this casually dressed Chitanda.

"Sorry for calling you out on such short notice."

"It's fine," I replied as I emptied my cup of coffee, and then called for the waiter. Chitanda had a look at the menu and said, "I'll have a Vienna Cocoa, please."

She decided on something sweet. As an ordinary high school student, I wasn't wealthy enough to make another order myself.

Before getting to the main agenda, we had some small talk, which started with Chitanda's favourable impression with this coffee shop. I then commented on how a person like her who doesn't order coffee in a coffee shop was like a person who visits Ueno Zoo but doesn't go to see the giant pandas. As Chitanda began listing many examples of coffee which were weak in caffeine, her Vienna Cocoa had arrived. I was startled to see the amount of cream on her cup. Seems like she has a sweet tooth.

Chitanda began to use the spoon to stir in the cream. She seemed to be enjoying herself while she was at it. At this rate, she'll just be drinking her coffee and engaging in small talk all day before going home. Being half serious and half fearful about that happening, I decided to get the ball rolling.

"So, what do you want?"

"Huh?"

Is this the attitude you should have for asking people to take time out of their holy weekends?

"What is it that you asked me out for?"

Silently sipping her coffee and muttering "That was delicious", Chitanda tilted her head and said, "Well, it was you who chose to meet at this place."

"That's it, I'm going home."

"Ah! Please wait!"

Placing her spoon and cup down, Chitanda quickly sat upright and said, "I'm sorry, I... I was a bit nervous."

Though she looked as though she was calming herself down, her expression was hardly stiff to begin with. It would seem it's her nature to just blurt anything out whenever she's nervous. So I decided to tease her by asking, "Nervous? You have something to confess to me?"

Upon saying that, I quickly noticed that such a generic joke had a subtle effect on her.

"No, I..."

As though trying to conceal her embarrassment, she looked hesitant as she slowly nodded.

I started to panic, and quickly called for the waiter.

"... I'd like another coffee, please."

Not minding my reaction, Chitanda silently spoke.

"While it might be a confession, it's more of a request I have for you. In truth this is my problem alone, so I don't know if I'm justified to make such a request. So, would you please hear my story first?"

Chitanda was no longer staring at her cup of cocoa. Is that so... Though I'm no good with such solemnness, I replied, "Okay, let's hear it."

"Thank you."

And so, after taking a gulp, Chitanda began to slowly speak.

"... I have an uncle, he was my mother's older brother. His name was Sekitani Jun. Ten years ago he went on a voyage to Malaysia, but he has been missing since seven years ago.

"When I was young... no, I'm probably still young right now — ten years ago, I was quite attached to my uncle. From what I can remember, he could answer any question that I could ask him. As a child, what he said naturally sounded amazing to me, though I can't exactly remember anymore the things he told me. The image I have of my uncle is that there was nothing that he didn't know of."

"Sounds like an amazing fellow."

"He was knowledgeable and eloquent, though I don't know if that's still true now."

I smiled and replied half-jokingly, "Well, at least you knew he was when he was still around. I have two to three uncles myself, though none of them are missing. So why are you asking a request of me? You're not expecting me to go to Malaysia to search for him, are you?"

"No. My uncle was last seen in the Bengali region, umm, in India, that is. What I wanted to request from Oreki-san is... to help me remember what it was that my uncle said to me."

Chitanda finished her sentence upon saying that, which seemed appropriate, as I had no idea what she had just said. She's asking me to help her remember what her uncle told her?

"... That's too ridiculous."

"I'm getting ahead of myself, aren't I? My memories relating to my uncle come from my childhood, so I can't exactly remember them myself. But, there's this one event that left a strong impression in my mind. I really want to recall that moment."

As her lips were getting dry, Chitanda took a sip of her cocoa. She then continued in a lower volume, "It was when I was still in kindergarten. For some reason, I managed to hear my uncle mention something about a 'classics club'. I always thought this 'jurassics club' had something to do with dinosaurs, so I became interested in this 'classics club' of his<ref>TL Note: Modified to fit the pun</ref>."

"Jurassics Club", "Classics Club", it was a silly pun, though kids that age usually pronounce things wrong. Maybe that's why. This must be when Chitanda Eru, the incarnation of Curiosity itself, was born.

"I heard many stories about my uncle's 'classics club'. Then one day, I went looking for my uncle to ask him about something concerning the 'classics club'. Normally he would answer me as usual, but on that day, he seemed reluctant to answer. He began wringing his hands with this regretful look, and when he finally calmed down, he answered my question. Upon hearing his answer, I..."

"What happened?"

"... I cried. Whether it was something fearful or sad, I cried out loud. My mother was so startled that she came to see what was going on, and that's all I could remember. The last thing I can recall is that my uncle didn't come to console me like he normally would."

"You were shocked?"

"Yes, a bit, I believe. I've remembered that day all this time. Afterwards, yes, sometime during Junior High School, I began to be bothered by that event. Why did my uncle look so regretful? Why did he not console me? ... Oreki-san, what do you think?"

Upon being asked, I started thinking. Why would a person who would so patiently answer every single question asked by a young kid leave her crying by herself at that moment?

I quickly figured out the reason, and explained with as much composure as I could muster, "Your uncle told you something he could not take back. He didn't want to lie to a kid, and probably wanted you to know that what he said was true."

Chitanda gasped and smiled.

"Yes, that's what I thought of as well."

She said while looking straight at me... Umm, when's my coffee gonna come?

"Upon realizing that, I began to wonder in earnest just what it was that he had told me that day. So I began to take things into action, first by attempting to reenact the environment of that day. I sneaked into the residence of the Sekitanis, whom we have become estranged with."

She's definitely the sort that would go to all lengths in order to get things done.

"I see. So that's what you meant by 'personal reasons' when you said why you joined the Classics Club."

Chitanda nodded.

"Yes. I wasn't aware that the Classics Club was nearly abolished until recently. I knew it wasn't easy, but I didn't expect that there would be no one left behind who would know the truth. I considered asking the teachers, but the teachers who were around when my uncle was a student 33 years ago were no longer at the school."

"So, why are you asking me to help you?"

"That's because..."

As Chitanda stopped her sentence midway, the waiter arrived with my coffee. Working mechanically, the bearded waiter withdrew my empty cup and replaced it with a new one. After the waiter had left, Chitanda sipped her cup of cocoa as though remembering everything and said, "... During the incident with the clubroom key, and the library mystery that Ibara-san raised, you have managed to deduce their solutions in ways beyond my imagination. While it may be shameless to say this, I believe Oreki-san is the one who can figure out the answer to my question."

I felt myself frowning.

"You overestimate me. I just relied on some insight, which required some luck in itself."

"Then I'm seeking help from this luck of yours."

"I don't think I can help you."

The reason I didn't think I could help her was firstly, I had no obligation to assist her in such a bothersome errand; secondly, if I couldn't figure out anything, then I would let Chitanda down, as well as feel very helpless myself. This wasn't some quiz show, but merely Chitanda's exaggerated way of finding out the meaning of a moment in her life. You expect an energy saver like me to bear such a responsibility? You must be kidding me.

"Why does it have to be me? Surely there are others who could help you."

Chitanda's eyes widened. Without knowing the meaning behind that, I continued, "Wouldn't it be more efficient to rely on more people to help out? You could ask Satoshi, Ibara, or other friends of yours."

There was no response. Chitanda merely remained silent at my refusal. She lowered her head and slowly muttered, "I... Oreki-san, I'm not the sort of person who would tell everyone about my past."

"..."

"I... I've never told anyone else about this story before."

I was taken aback. I see, now it makes sense.

Why would Chitanda purposely call me out on a Sunday just to talk to me alone? The answer was simple, she did not want many people to know about her uncle's story. Chitanda had decided to put her trust in me, a person she barely knew, and yet I had told her to "rely on more people".

It would of course be embarrassing for many people to find out such private information. Who wouldn't have their own deepest secret that they want to cherish?

I felt myself going red, and I lowered my head.

"... I'm sorry."

Seeing Chitanda smile at me, I felt that she'd probably forgiven me.

Silence then followed. Chitanda seemed to be waiting for me to speak. Yet I couldn't find anything appropriate to say. The steam from my cup of coffee rose between us. Chitanda's Vienna Cocoa had gone cold by now, as no steam came from her cup.

I held my cup in my hands. As though to break the awkwardness, Chitanda said with a gentle expression, "I've said something unreasonable. I know I've involved you in something I shouldn't, but yet, I..."

"..."

"Oreki-san, when you managed to solve my queries... you probably reminded me a lot of my uncle. No offense to my uncle, but you too have managed to answer my questions. That's why... Oh no, I'm being too selfish here."

"You still have three years of high school remaining, so you could take your time finding out. If you're still troubled, then I won't necessarily stand aside and not help."

Chitanda slowly shook her head.

"I wish to remember what happened that day with my uncle before he dies. I wish to find out before his funeral why my uncle had told me something that he could not take back, and what it was that he told me."

"Before he dies?"

What a strange way of describing a person. A dead person would already be dead, while a missing person isn't exactly dead.

... No wait.

That's right, people who have gone missing, ''are'' dead.

"It has been seven years since my uncle, Sekitani Jun, has gone missing. In case you didn't know, people who have been missing for seven years are declared legally dead... The Sekitani family has been informed of such by the Missing Persons Bureau and will be holding a funeral in due time. So I wish to settle my questions regarding my uncle before then."

Chitanda sighed after informing me as such, and then turned her gaze outside the window. I followed her gaze as well, and saw only a generic street view.

I took another sip of my coffee. It seemed Chitanda was done speaking.

I began to think.

There is a memory that needs to be remembered, and it was a memory worth remembering. This matter was hard to define according to my motto. For someone like me who was used to dodging crisis after crisis, I don't have many memories worth remembering myself.

However, for Chitanda, she would seek to recollect any memories that she may have forgotten. Now that I think about it, that curiosity of hers is what's driving her to dig for her own memories, so it wasn't strange for her to be digging into her own past. She was digging not just for her uncle's sake, but for herself as well. And what would happen if she is not able to achieve what she had intended?

As I was thinking, a passage from my sister's letter flashed across my mind: "After all, you don't have anything better to do, do you?"

... Indeed. I am Houtarou the energy saver. I will not do anything if I don't have to.

In that case, it wouldn't be too strange if I were to help someone do something that needs to be done, right?

I placed my cup down and flicked my fingers as I felt a strange feeling within me. The ceramic cup made a thudding sound as it touched the table, causing Chitanda to turn her gaze away from the streets and towards me. I slowly spoke as though trying to catch her attention.

"I will not be responsible for what you intend to do."

"?"

"That's why I won't say that I'll accept your request. However, I will take your story into consideration, and if any hints should come my way, I'll let you know right away. That'll save me the trouble of having to explain too much."

"... Okay."

"If that's fine with you, then I'll help you."

Chitanda quickly sat up straight, and bowed at a perfect 45 degree angle.

"Thank you so much. This may cause you a lot of trouble, but I am gratefully in your debt."

Cause me a lot of trouble, huh?

I turned my face away where Chitanda couldn't see and smiled softly. I was quite amazed with myself for not refusing a request from someone. If Satoshi ever finds out, I wonder what he'll say about it. He'd probably widen his eyes in surprise, and express his amazement using vocabulary I've never heard of before, saying something like, "But Houtarou's the sort who would turn down a request at once."

I wonder how I should explain myself to him then.

I went into deep thought while being thanked many times by Chitanda. I'd already finished two cups of coffee, but her cup of cocoa had already gone cold.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 3|3 - The Activities of the Prestigious Classics Club]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 5|5 - The Hidden Seal of the Pedigree Classics Club]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mushoku Tensei Spanish:Volume 14

2021-08-04T17:19:51Z

127.0.0.1: /* 4ª Parte */

<big>'''Volumen 14 - Juventud - Época de la Invocación'''</big>

[[Image:Mushoku_14_(01).jpg|500px]]

Esta traducción ha sido realizada a partir de la versión inglesa encontrada en Baka-Tsuki.

<big>''Traducido por [[User:Alia|Alia]], Christian Cutipa, [[User:Sheci|Sheco]], [[User:Max15Craft|Max15Craft]], [[user:Sergiocamjur|Sergio Campos]].''</big>
Editado por [[User:Juanez1013|Esteban Arévalo]].

== Capítulo 144 - Fortaleza Flotante ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

A medio día a pie de la Ciudad Mágica de Sharia, y ni siquiera una hora a caballo, yacen las ruinas de una ciudad.

O más bien, lo que queda de un castillo.

Grandes columnas se encuentran tiradas en el suelo, baldosas de piedra están dispersas alrededor.

Esto debe ser un panteón después de años de deterioro.

En algún tiempo debió ser un espectáculo para la vista.

Da la impresión de ser un tesoro histórico.

"Lo que queda del castillo Scotts, una reliquia de cuando la humanidad luchó contra Laplace. Se dijo que miles vinieron a defenderse de la invasión del demonio. Al final, todo fue en vano, y fue capturado."

Me explica la hermosa chica de dorado pelo trenzado que camina a mi lado.

Con una elegante apariencia, vestida con cara ropa de viaje, y una figura evidentemente carismática incluso vista desde lejos.

Correcto, la única e inigualable Ariel Anemoi Asura.

"..."

¿Esa explicación era para mí?

Con esto en mente, miré a mi alrededor.

Luke y Sylphy no están demasiado lejos.

Un poco más atrás, están Roxy, Zanoba, Cliff y Elinalise.

Nanahoshi va delante de nosotros.

Ariel mira hacia mí, no hay nadie entre nosotros.

"Ariel-sama sabe muchas cosas."

Sería grosero no hacerle caso.

Le conteste con eso en mente. Ariel sonrió suavemente en respuesta.

"Los cuentos populares de esta zona a menudo mencionan este tema."

"¿Está interesada en los cuentos populares?"

"Es necesario para desarrollar relaciones con la aristocracia de la zona."

Explica Ariel como si fuera algo obvio.

Memorizo la historia local con el fin de trabar amistad con la aristocracia local.

Ella lo tiene difícil.

"Pero tras llegar a un lugar como este, ¿podemos realmente llegar a Pelagius-sama desde aquí?"

"Para ser honesto, no sé realmente que debemos hacer ahora, pero ..."

Miro hacia Nanahoshi que camina frente a nosotros.

Llevando una mochila pesada y moviéndose sin impedimentos por los escombros alrededor de nosotros, ella nos conduce mirando hacia delante.

Ella nos dijo que sólo debemos seguir avanzando, pero ¿podemos realmente llegar desde aquí?

Por lo que puedo recordar, sus notas no cuentan con un círculo mágico de teleportacion en esta ubicación.

"Me preocupa más que al llevar tanta gente con nosotros seamos una molestia."

Al escuchar eso, Ariel soltó una carcajada.

"Ludeus-sama realmente se preocupa por cosas de lo más extrañas. Incluso si él no es el rey de un país, es llamado ”Rey”, ¡un verdadero héroe! Unos invitados como nosotros no deben ser una molestia".

"Si usted lo dice..."

Echo un vistazo a nuestras espaldas.

Nanahoshi, Ariel, Sylphy, Luke, Roxy, Zanoba, Cliff, Elinalise y yo.

9 en total.

Pensé que es un poco demasiado, pero desde la perspectiva de la realeza, no debería ser nada.

Para la realeza, los huéspedes vienen en decenas, 9 no deben ser demasiado.

Por cierto, Norn se negó cortésmente a causa del trabajo escolar.

Tal vez ella está preocupada por su promesa de no aflojar en su entrenamiento de esgrima y los estudios después de unirse al consejo estudiantil.

Bueno, si realmente la trajera conmigo, entonces tendría que traer a Aisha también. Esto funciona igual de bien.

"Pelagius-sama puede estar viviendo una vida tranquila, pero después de la campaña de Laplace paso algún tiempo como invitado del Reino de Asura, como un igual del rey de Asura. Él podría llevar un séquito de decenas o cientos al palacio real. Alguien como el no será perturbado por apenas 9 invitados ".

"Ah, ya veo."

La carismática voz de Ariel es agradable al oído.

Cualquier persona estaría molesto en tener invitados que llegan sin avisar, pero al escuchar esto de Ariel, tal vez no es un problema tan grande.

"... Si él se cansó de la vida de la corte, tal vez también se cansó de los huéspedes."

"Tal vez. Pero si ese es realmente el caso, entonces Nanahoshi-sama probablemente no permitiría que la acompañáramos."

"No creo que Nanahoshi sea el tipo de persona que se preocupa por esas cosas."

Hablando de eso, recuerdo cómo Ariel terminó viniendo con nosotros.

En aquel entonces, al oír hablar de Pelagius por Nanahoshi, no pude contener mi emoción.

Pelagius, el Rey Dragón Blindado.

Incluso ya he oído hablar de ese nombre antes.

No mucho tiempo después de llegar a este mundo, leí sobre él en un libro.

Hace 400 años, fue un héroe de la Campaña de Laplace.

En el libro estaba escrito que él controla 12 familiares, reconstruyo el antiguo castillo del cielo, y desafió a Laplace con sus compañeros.

Después de sellar a Laplace, como homenaje a sus hazañas, la nueva era fue llamada "la era del Dragón Blindado" en su honor.

Pelagius, le Rey Dragón Blindado, no se convirtió en jefe de un país, más bien se sienta en el castillo flotante “Chaos Breaker” y viaja por el mundo.

Por supuesto que estoy emocionado de conocer a alguien de ese calibre.

No importa qué, ¡es un castillo en el cielo!

¡Laputa, ho!

Debería estar ocupado con la investigación y la educación de mis hijos.

Pero todavía quiero ir.

Incluso si es sólo una vez.

Lo siento, Lucy. La curiosidad de papá sacó lo mejor de él.

¡Pero papá sin duda traerá algo a cambio para ti!

Las preocupaciones de Sylphy eran todo lo contrario de mi egoísmo.

Ella le pidió a Nanahoshi.

"¿Ariel-sama puede acompañarnos?"

"¿Ariel?"

Nanahoshi parecía preocupada.

Ariel ha solicitado su presencia en muchas ocasiones.

Nanahoshi ejerce una enorme influencia dentro de los reinos de Asura y Ranoa, por lo que Ariel ha buscado por mucho tiempo traerla a su círculo.

Pero Nanahoshi quiere evitar enredarse en este mundo. Eso sería una molestia.

"Sí. Pelagius-sama vivio en reclusión por un largo tiempo, pero su nombre todavía mantiene un gran peso dentro de la corte de Asura. Ariel-sama, ella ... mirando hacia el futuro, estoy segura de que ella querrá conocer a alguien como el. "

Ariel tiene conexiones por todo el lugar.

Todo preparado para que algún día pueda hacerse cargo del trono Asura.

Sera una pelea difícil, posiblemente imposible.

No sé los planes de Ariel después de que se gradúe el año que viene.

¿Podrá continuar reuniendo fuerzas aquí, o regresará a Asura para luchar a muerte?

Siempre y cuando no ponga en peligro a mi familia, le daré una mano.

Pero su posición todavía es incierta.

Para ser honesto, no quiero meterme en ese lío, pero realmente quiero ofrecer mi apoyo a mi esposa.

Sin embargo, Ariel no parece planear llevar a Sylphy devuelta al Reino de Asura.

Sylphy tiene una hija ahora, así que dudo que ella planee dejar a Lucy detrás en algo tan arriesgado.

Aún así, dudo que ella este lista para despedirse en este momento, y hasta ahora ha dado todo de si misma por el bien de Ariel.

Este es probablemente uno de esos casos.

En la batalla por el trono, las conexiones son todo.

En particular, si puede obtener el respaldo de Pelagius, el Rey Dragón Blindado, héroe del Reino de Asura, la ruta hacia el trono seguramente sera más fácil.

"Bueno, he estado a su cuidado. Está bien, puedes traerla."

Estaba seguro de que ella se negaría, pero Nanahoshi lo aprobó.

Después me enteré de que mientras yo estaba fuera, Sylphy ayudo mucho a Nanahoshi.

Llevándole comidas, ayudándola con las compras, usando magia de desintoxicación cuando ella se enfermó...

Aunque se detuvo después del nacimiento de Lucy, ella solía venir a menudo a usar el baño.

"¿En serio? ¡Muchas gracias! Estoy segura de que Ariel-sama estará complacida..."

Sylphy apretó el puño y sonrió alegremente.

Como resultado, Ariel y Luke también se unieron a nuestro grupo.

Sylphy dijo que Ariel estaba inusualmente emocionada por esto.

No importa su posición social, todo el mundo reacciona de la misma manera al conocer a alguien tan famoso cara a cara.

Yo también estoy emocionado.

Él es el alguien realmente impresionante, un auténtico héroe.

Esperemos que tenga buen carácter.

...Hablando de eso, acabo de recordar.

Hace mucho tiempo, conocí a uno de los subordinados de Pelagius.

Justo antes de la Catástrofe de Teletransportación.

Me encontré con Arumanfi el brillante.

Si no recuerdo mal, en ese entonces él sospechaba que yo era la persona detrás del evento de Metástasis y me atacó.

Ghyslaine fue capaz de calmarlo. Él no parecía ser una mala persona, pero trató de matarme sin pensarlo dos veces.

Eso me pone un poco nervioso.

No, no hay razón para que el maestro sea peligroso sólo porque su subordinado lo es.

Además, si Pelagius-sama había detectado el evento Metástasis y quería detenerlo ...

Se merece elogios por actuar por iniciativa propia.

Pero si me hubiera matado en ese entonces ...

Olvídalo, lo hecho, hecho está.

Agua bajo el puente.

No debo buscar pelea en nuestro primer encuentro.

Perdonar y olvidar.

"Es aquí."

Mientras me preocupaba por esas cosas, Nanahoshi se detuvo en el centro de las ruinas.

En medio de la nada.

A pesar de que pienso eso, mirando con cuidado, en el piso descansa una piedra de gran tamaño.

Un monumento de piedra.

Monumento de las "Siete Grandes Potencias Mundiales."

La débil luz sale de ella aludiendo a los poderes terroríficos de los nombres grabados sobre ella.

Parece que ellos están en todas partes, incluso en este lugar.

"¿Ahora que?"

"Lo llamamos."

Una vez dicho esto, Nanahoshi dejo caer su equipaje y saco una flauta de oro.

No es demasiado larga, seria mas apropiado llamarlo silbato.

Nanahoshi lo puso en sus labios y sopló.

¡Fuu-!

No hizo ningún ruido.

Sólo el sonido del aire.

Quizás es un silbato para perros.

"¿No tiene sonido?"

Exclamó Cliff.

"Los seres humanos no pueden oírlo. Sólo espera, él estará aquí pronto."

Una vez dicho esto, Nanahoshi se sentó en una roca.

Un sonido que los seres humanos no puede oír.

Sin embargo, puede llegar a Pelagius.

Esto debería ser imposible en circunstancias normales.

En otras palabras, la flauta es un objeto mágico.

"Cliff."

De repente Elinalise llamo a Cliff con cara seria.

"¿Qué pasa?"

"Aunque todavía estamos aquí, tengo que decirte esto. Donde vamos no es un lugar que se pueda tomar a la ligera. Recuerda cuidar lo que dices."

"...Entiendo. Yo no soy un niño."

Cliff hizo un puchero como un niño cuando le dan un sermón.

Entonces Elinalise abrazo a Cliff y le empezó a susurrar en sus oídos.

Cliff parece haberse calmado, probablemente escuchando algunas cosas dulces como disculpa.

"¿Qué tipo de estatuas tendrá un castillo en el cielo? ¡No puedo esperar para saberlo!"

Zanoba es el mismo de siempre.

Una vez acordada la visita a Pelagius, inmediatamente empezó a decir “Muy bien, vamos a llevar algunos de nuestros resultados para mostrárselos a Pelagius-sama” y empacó la figura de Ruijerd que hice y otras mas en su equipaje.

Dudo que haya una oportunidad, pero probablemente quiere hacer algo de promoción como hicimos con Badigadi.

Verdaderamente esta entusiasmo con su trabajo.

Por cierto, Ginger no está aquí.

Zanoba le ordenó que protegiera a mi familia.

A pesar de que Ginger obviamente quería venir.

Bueno, para mí, cuanta mas protección tengan mejor, por lo que uno más no hace daño.

Pero no es que me este ausentando por mucho tiempo.

"No debes forzar tus aficiones en otros. Después de todo, ese tipo tiene más de 400 años."

"Jajaja, ¿no es Badigadi-sama aún más viejo? Cuanto más viejos, más pueden apreciar el trabajo artesanal de las figuras de shisho."

"Oh ¿Enserio?"

Lejos en el cielo, veo algo que brilla.

"Él está aquí."

Tal como dijo Nanahoshi.

El apareció.

Literalmente, en un abrir y cerrar de ojos, apareció de repente.

Pelo dorado, un abotonado traje blanco como si fuera un uniforme de estudiante.

Probablemente con un hermoso rostro escondido detrás de esa máscara amarilla.

Una máscara con forma de zorro.

Una gran daga cuelga de su cintura.

"Arumanfi el brillante, presente".

Verdaderamente abrupto. Se siente como si él simplemente se materializó en el centro de nosotros.

Supongo que él voló.

A la velocidad de la luz, voló todo el camino desde el castillo en el cielo.

De la misma forma en que se presentó cuando la Región de Fedoa desapareció.

"..."

Abruptamente, Arumanfi se volvió hacia mí.

¿Se acuerda de mí?

Tengo miedo de que me ataque de nuevo.

Secretamente abro mi ojo demoníaco y agarro mi báculo.

Pero Arumanfi no parece acordarse de mi.

En vez de a mí, él camina hacia Nanahoshi.

"... Hoy has traído un montón de gente."

Le dice a Nanahoshi mientras mira a su alrededor.

Nanahoshi dijo “Oh” y asintió con la cabeza.

"Está bien, ¿no? Mientras sean menos de 12 personas."

"El número no importa, sin embargo ..."

Arumanfi miro a Roxy.

"La Raza mágica no puede pasar."

"Eh, ¿P-por qué?"

Roxy parece un gato al que le echaron un balde de agua.

"Las Razas mágicas no pueden entrar al Castillo del Cielo."

"Ya–ya veo."

Los hombros de Roxy se hundieron.

Pelagius libro batallas contra las Razas Mágicas durante la Campaña de Laplace.

Es inevitable que aun tenga algunos prejuicios hacia la Raza Mágica.

"¿No importa que?"

"Pelagius-sama es amable, pero él odia la Raza Mágica".

Me había olvidado, ya que esta zona no comparte el prejuicio contra la Raza Mágica, pero el odio hacia ellos todavía esta firmemente arraigado.

Pelagius puede ser una persona legendaria, pero también es un testigo de la guerra.

Quizás como Ruijerd, tiene recuerdos que no se pueden borrar de esas batallas.

Pero como sólo Roxy se fue excluida, me siento mal por ella.

"No, está bien. En ese caso, me quedaré en casa. Ademas tenia un poco de miedo de conocer a Pelagius sama... Todavía tengo trabajo escolar que hacer, así que no hay problema."

Sus hombros cayeron ante la rotunda negativa.

Pero al mirar detenidamente, veo que luce algo incomoda.

Se volvió hacia mí con una sonrisa forzada.

"Ludy, voy a cuidar de la casa."

"Está bien. Me aseguraré de traer algunos regalos a la vuelta..."

"No te preocupes por eso, sólo un beso está muy bien."

Me asegure de hacer eso inmediatamente.

Tras unos diez segundos completos, el corazón de Roxy se acelera, y mi bazooka atómica se enciende, la cabeza nuclear cargada, ¡fuego!

"Gracias."

"No, el placer es mío."

Todavía un poco molesta, pero con la cara roja, Roxy se aleja con una leve sonrisa.

Voy a bañarla con afecto cuando regrese.

"Hecho, ¿algo mas?"

Arumanfi se nos acerca cuando me despido de Roxy.

Me entrega algo así como un bastón.

Al mirar alrededor, parece que todos los demás tienen uno similar.

"Sostén esto."

Lo tomo siguiendo sus instrucciones.

Es un bastón de oro de alrededor de 20 cm de longitud, tiene algunos patrones intrincados grabados en su superficie.

Hay cristales mágicos acumulados en la parte superior e inferior.

¿Otro objeto mágico?

"¿Ahora que?"

"Sólo quédate quieto. Pelagius-sama utilizará magia de teletransportacion para llevarlos al Castillo del Cielo."

Ah, magia de teletransportacion, así que esto es un objeto mágico para eso.

Así que existe algo como esto.

Que conveniente.

¿Eh? Pensé que los humanos no pueden ser convocados...?

No, esto es teleportación.

¿Cual es la diferencia?

Simplemente uso este bastón para teletransportarme a el Castillo Cielo, ¿es así cómo funciona?

"Ah, ¿y el viaje de vuelta?"

"El camino de vuelta es algo similar."

Arumanfi responde como si fuera algo obvio.

En ese caso no hay problema.

Si tengo que caminar hasta mi casa, entonces Lucy ya habrá crecido.

Me siento tranquilizado con ese hecho.

"¿Todo el mundo tiene uno? Agárrenlo con fuerza."

Nanahoshi asiente después de comprobar que todo el mundo lo tuviera y lo confirmo con Arumanfi.

"Un momento."

Arumanfi asintió y desaparece en un destello.

Fue a informar a Pelagius que los preparativos están listos, supongo.

"... Esto es muy emocionante."

"Ciertamente."

Ariel y Sylphy bromean.

Es muy emocionante.

Luke tiene una sonrisa irónica.

Digamos, teniendo en cuenta la teleportación...

Si falla, ¿dónde terminaríamos?

Eso da un poco de miedo.

Incluso alguien tan poderoso como Pelagius podría cometer un error. Después de todo, él es humano.

"... Oh?"

Mientras pensaba en ello, de repente siento un calor procedente del bastón.

Se siente como si mi palma estuviera siendo aspirada por ella.

¿Qué sucedería si lo suelto ahora mismo?

¿Sería un error?

Pero con esto sucediendo tan repentinamente, algunas personas podrían dejarlo caer por instinto... ¿Cierto?

"¿Eh?"

Miro a mi alrededor.

Todo el mundo se ha ido.

No, llegue a ver el momento en que desapareció Sylphy.

Sólo quedamos Roxy y yo.

¿Eh?

¿Se fueron sin mí?

En ese momento, mi conciencia fue absorbida por el bastón.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Cuando volví en mí, me encontré volando en un mundo completamente blanco.

No había nada en absoluto, solo un espacio completamente blanco.

Siento como si volara hacia algo en la distancia.

Como un pez enganchado en una caña de pescar.

A cierta distancia vi a Sylphy tambaleándose hacia el mismo lugar.

Así que esto es lo que se siente al ser convocado.

Hablando de eso, este espacio...

Se siente si hubiera estado aquí antes.

Ah, ¿cuándo fue eso?

Oh sí, Hitogami.

Se siente un poco vago, pero esto se parece a cuando Hitogami aparece en mis sueños.

La única excepción, es que mi cuerpo no es el de mi vida anterior.

Como corriendo en un maratón, sigo volando de esa manera.

Entonces, una luz aparece ante mí.

La luz describe un círculo mágico sofisticado, deteniendo mi marcha.

=== 3ª Parte ===

Volviendo a mis sentidos, afirme mi postura sobre mis temblorosos pies.

"¡Ja!"

Como despertar de un sueño.

¿Perdí la conciencia?

No, para nada.

Realmente estuve volando a través de un espacio de la nada.

"Así que esto es... la magia de teletransportación de Pelagius."

Qué extraña sensación.

Pero he experimentado algo similar hace algunos años.

En el Evento de Metástasis.

En aquel entonces, también me sentí como si estuviera volando en el aire.

Bueno, hay una diferencia de aquel entonces.

Una sensación de seguridad.

Si el evento de metástasis es como saltar delante de un auto en marcha, entonces esto es como andar en taxi.

Da la sensación de un viaje seguro.

"... Esto se siente familiar."

Murmuro Sylphy suavemente.

Ah, se sintió tan bien.

"Sí."

Miro a mi alrededor tras contestarle.

Ariel, Luke, Zanoba, Cliff, Elinalise y Nanahoshi.

Todos menos Nanahoshi y Elinalise tienen miradas de desconcierto.

En cualquier caso, todos llegamos con seguridad.

"¡Qué círculo mágico tan grande..."

Dice Cliff, hablando consigo mismo.

Finalmente me di cuenta de lo que nos rodeaba.

Estamos encima de un círculo mágico gigante.

Tal vez de 10 metros de radio.

Tallado directamente en un suelo de mármol, con agua brotando de todas partes.

Una débil luz brilla sobre el agua. Debe ser algún tipo de magia.

Dejando el agua de lado, he visto estas luces antes, es exactamente la misma que cuando fui teletransportado al Continente Begaritto.

En otras palabras, es otro tipo de Círculo Mágico de Teletransportacion.

Este bastón y ese círculo mágico en el agua. Parece que la magia de teletransportacion requiere de todo tipo de preparaciones.

"Wow..."

Robando mi atención, muy por detrás del círculo mágico...

Se encuentra un castillo gigantesco.

Más alto que un rascacielos de 50 pisos.

Amplio pero no desgarbado, sino grande y robusto.

Parece la imagen de fondo de una película.

Incluso con la memoria de mi vida pasada, no puedo recordar un edificio de este tamaño.

La altura del castillo es similar a la Cúpula de Tokio.

¿Este es el castillo del cielo?

Aunque lo había visto desde el suelo... no había imaginado que fuera tan grande.

No, eso es lógico, teniendo en cuenta la distancia.

"¡Increíble, es aún más grande que el palacio de Asura!"

Al oír la voz de Sylphy, miré hacia abajo.

Frente al castillo hay un jardín igualmente enorme.

Hay árboles de todo tipo y flores de todos los colores plantados por todas partes como si fuera un laberinto.

Antes de llegar al jardín hay un pequeño río brillando bajo el sol.

Incluso desde lejos, es fácil ver lo bien cuidado que esta el jardín.

"L-Ludy... Mira hacia atrás."

"¿Oh?"

Doy la vuelta como pidió Sylphy.

Fuera del círculo mágico, detrás de una valla de oro...

Un mar de nubes se extiende en todas direcciones.

"Las nubes ..."

En mi vida pasada, en una ocasión viajé en avión durante la escuela primaria.

Lo que tenemos ante nosotros se parece a eso.

Pero verlo con mis propios ojos, sin una ventana de por medio, es una novedad para mí también.

¿Por qué mirar las nubes desde arriba es una experiencia tan conmovedora?

Esta debe ser la razón por la que los alpinistas escalan montañas.

"..."

Cliff y Luke se quedaron atónitos, sus bocas abiertas de oreja a oreja.

Ariel también, con los ojos completamente abiertos, miraba hacia el extenso cielo.

Es un paisaje que quita el aliento.

No se puede evitar.

No hay aviones en este mundo, tampoco existe el concepto de escalar montañas.

No hay posibilidad de volver a experimentar una escena como esta.

De repente, Sylphy me agarra el borde de la ropa.

"Uf ... no me llevo bien con los lugares altos."

Al mirar hacia abajo, veo que las piernas de Sylphy están temblando.

Si ya sabes eso, ¿por qué viniste en el primer lugar?

Bueno, si ella no puede caminar, entonces yo puedo llevarla en mis brazos.

"Este es el Castillo del Cielo “Chaos Breaker”, ¿todo el mundo está disfrutando de la vista?"

De repente, una voz desconocida sonó detrás de nosotros.

Miro hacia atrás a toda prisa, una figura femenina está ante nosotros.

Tan quieta como una estatua, justo fuera del círculo mágico.

Su pelo dorado casi blanco cae como cortinas sobre sus hombros, y sobre su rostro llevaba una máscara blanca con forma de pájaro.

No se puede estar seguro de si ella es humana o no, pero su figura se ve femenina.

Ella lleva un vestido blanco y sostiene un báculo mágico.

El báculo tiene una piedra mágica opaca y oscura.

Sin lugar a dudas, es un báculo particularmente caro.

En mi opinión, no todo se trata de dinero, pero eso es definitivamente algo caro.

Aún más caro que mi propio báculo.

Lo que es excepcional en ella no es su vestido o el báculo.

Sino lo que hay detrás de ella.

Sorprendentemente, de su espalda crecen un par de alas completamente negras.

"¿Raza Celestial...?"

Ese par de alas tienen una presencia abrumadora.

A pesar de ello, su aura es extrañamente tranquila, ocultando su presencia.

Una mujer que da una sensación extraña.

Ella inclina rápidamente la cabeza en cuanto intercambiamos una mirada.

"Todo el mundo, es un honor tenerlos de visita."

Qué buenos modales.

Incluso con lo ignorante que soy en cuanto a etiqueta, puedo notar que sus movimientos está muy bien practicados.

"Yo soy el primer Familiar de Pelagius-sama, Sylvaril del Vacío. Por favor, permitanme guiarlos hacia el Castillo del Cielo “Chaos Breaker”."

"Soy el Caballero Guardián de la Segunda Princesa del Reino de Asura, Luke Notos Greyrat, a su servicio. Es un honor estar en su presencia. Voy a estar bajo su cuidado."

Luke devolvió el saludo.

Él está delante de Ariel, con una sonrisa suave hacia la mujer llamada Sylvaril.

Sylvaril no es particularmente alta o baja, pero ella todavía debe estar dentro de su rango de seducción.

No no.

Eso no es lo que quiere decir, esto es sólo por cortesía.

"Esta es la Segunda Princesa del Reino de Asura, Ariel Anemoi Asura."

Con la introducción de Luke, tomando el borde de su falda, Ariel hizo una reverencia.

Ese también es un movimiento practicado.

No es algo que yo pueda aprender.

Después, cada uno de nosotros hizo su propia introducción.

Cliff y Zanoba también hicieron sus saludos con gracia.

Tal vez entre la gente de aquí, apenas tengo un mínimo conocimiento de etiqueta.

"Oh, todo el mundo, es un honor."

Aunque sus pensamientos son opacos, sus acciones han sido amables con nosotros.

Por último, Nanahoshi le respondió casualmente.

"Ha pasado un tiempo, Sylvaril-san."

"Em, usted también, Nanahoshi-sama ... ¿se siente bien?"

"Sólo una ligera molestia."

Es sólo una breve conversación entre ellas.

Pero parecen relajadas, por lo que probablemente esta bien.

"Entonces, por aquí por favor."

Sylvaril se da vuelta y comienza a caminar hacia adelante, sin hacer ruido.

Su cabeza casi no oscila. Con sus piernas cubiertas por el vestido, ella se mueve como un fantasma.

Nanahoshi la sigue sin ninguna preocupación.

Intercambiamos una mirada y la seguimos.

=== 4ª Parte ===

Sylvaril avanza directamente a través del jardín pasando por un enorme conjunto de puertas.

En lugar de puertas, son más como los Arcos Triunfales.

De pie frente a ellos, Zanoba dice con un asombro silencioso.

"Wow, qué vista tan increíble."

Aunque el es desinteresado en todo lo que no sean muñecas, Zanoba aún reconoce el arte cuando lo ve. Tal vez tienen algunas cosas en común.

No se si estos grabados son buenos o malos. Pero si Zanoba lo dice, entonces debe ser bastante excepcional.

Después de todo, algo que no es una figura logró quitarle el aliento.

Prestando más atención ahora que él lo mencionó, ciertamente son muy hermosas.

Mirando el Arco Triunfal, veo que incluso el interior está cubierto con un intrincado relieve.

No importa qué, con todos estos patrones delicados, no se puede dejar de mirar hacia arriba.

Mientras camino admirando lo que me rodea, escucho a Sylvaril explicando desde el frente.

"Este arco fue hecho a mano por Maxwell, el Rey Dragón Oscuro. Maxwell-sama se especializa en este tipo de artesanía y construcción mágica. Su trabajo existente también está disponible en el palacio del Reino Sagrado de Milis-"

"¡Ohhhhhh!"

[[File:Mushoku14 04.jpg|500px]]

Zanoba grita repentinamente.

Sylvaril se da la vuelta con confusión.

"¿Hay algún problema?"

"¡B-bien! ¿Dónde está Maxwell-sama actualmente?"

Zanoba mira con entusiasmo a una esquina particular. Está temblando.

¿Que hay allí?

Pero realmente no tengo ni idea de qué está mirando.

"Maxwell-sama, el Rey Dragón Oscuro, vaga por el mundo. Si todavía está vivo, probablemente todavía este vagando en alguna parte."

"Ya-ya veo, es una persona increíble... sin embargo, todavía..."

Zanoba no puede contener su emoción.

Bueno, Zanoba nunca ha podido contener su emoción.

"¿Podemos continuar?"

"Oh, oh sí. Lo siento mucho. Era demasiado hermoso como para dejarlo pasar."

"¿Es así? Una vez que usted entre en el castillo, podrá ver un montón de obras magnificas. Estaremos encantados de satisfacer sus exigencias."

Finalizando en un tono suave, Sylvaril continua avanzando.

Ella probablemente esta sonriendo bajo esa máscara.

Al mismo tiempo, Zanoba se precipita sobre mí.

Acercando su boca a mi oído pregunta en voz baja.

"Shisho, ¿lo viste?"

"¿Eh?"

"¡Es un enorme descubrimiento! Que suerte que vinimos. Realmente necesito agradecer adecuadamente a Nanahoshi por esto."

¿Un gran descubrimiento?

Parece que Zanoba y yo prestamos atención a cosas diferentes.

"Lo siento. No entiendo que has descubierto. ¿Puedes explicármelo adecuadamente cuando tengamos tiempo?"

Zanoba se ve visiblemente decepcionado al oír eso de mí.

"¿Qué? ¿Shisho no se dio cuenta?"

Zanoba retrocedió unos pocos pasos.

¡Lo siento! Yo no soy tan bueno como tú cuando se trata de valorar estas cosas.

"¿Mm?"

Al pasar la puerta, me di cuenta de algunas partículas blancas procedentes de Sylphy delante de mí.

"¿Eh?"

Sylvaril se detiene, dándose la vuelta nos mira a Sylphy y a mi.

Aunque esta escondida detrás de su máscara, puedo sentir el abrupto cambio de estado de ánimo.

Más bien, a lo mejor es por nuestra causa.

"¿Hay algún problema?"

Le pregunto vacilantemente a Sylvaril.

La última vez, Arumanfi me ataco repentinamente.

No quiero que eso suceda de nuevo.

De ser posible, espero que podamos hablar claramente y evitemos un malentendido.

Incluso si no es así y realmente sucede algo malo, al menos deberíamos retirarnos tan pronto como sea posible.

Aunque tengo algunas preguntas para Pelagius, prefiero ir a casa antes de meterme en una pelea.

"No. No es nada en particular. Hay un buen número de personas como ustedes en la tierra."

"¿Es así?"

¿Qué quiere decir por gente como nosotros?

Me pone nervioso.

No me digas que estaremos atrapados en cuanto entremos en el castillo.

Debo mantener abierto mi ojo demoníaco.

"Sin embargo, ¿podría preguntar algo a ustedes dos?"

"Adelante."

"Hitogami, ¿han oído ese nombre antes?"

Traté de no reaccionar.

Hitogami.

Al escucharla, me acorde de Orsted.

La última vez, Orsted hizo la misma pregunta. Cuando respondí, casi me mata.

No quiero que eso suceda de nuevo.

Dudé.

Si respondo con sinceridad, posiblemente ella reaccione con hostilidad.

De hecho, Hitogami ha estado jugando conmigo en la palma de sus manos, y también me ha ayudado.

Nunca planeé ser su subordinado, pero me doy cuenta de que me estoy convirtiendo en algo parecido.

"No, para nada."

Sylphy niega con la cabeza mientras yo dudo.

"Entonces, al oír ese nombre, ¿siente una rabia indescriptible o intención asesina?"

Sylphy niega con la cabeza en silencio.

Yo también.

Pero entiendo el motivo de esa pregunta.

Orsted da ese tipo de sentimiento.

Si sabe estas cosas, ¿quizás Orsted y Pelagius son rivales?

No estoy seguro.

"En ese caso, todo está bien."

Con eso dicho, Sylvaril empieza a caminar de nuevo.

=== 5ª Parte ===

El Castillo del Cielo “Chaos Breaker”.

A pesar de su nombre, la única palabra que puede describirlo adecuadamente es impresionante.

No puedo imaginar cómo se construyó esta enorme estructura.

Sin embargo, a pesar de su tamaño, cada rincón ha sido decorado con estatuas exquisitas, y cada estatua fue hecha meticulosamente por maestros artesanos.

No sólo el exterior.

El interior está cubierto por alfombras bordadas de oro, pinturas cubren las paredes, y cada rincón está decorado con obras de arte y esculturas caras.

Zanoba habla sin parar, mirando esto y lo otro, “Esta escultura es, obviamente, de la escuela de Ganon. ¿Habrá sido creada por el propio maestro?” “¿La estatua original de Jinete? ¡Qué honor ser capaz de verla en persona!” Se ve realmente feliz.

Originalmente Sylvaril y Ariel responderían, pero pronto se cansaron y simplemente sonreían con cansancio.

Por lo general hay una segunda persona causando molestia.

Sin embargo, cuando miro a Cliff, se ve dolorosamente tenso.

Sus ojos están abiertos, pero él mantiene la boca cerrada, a menos que se le pregunte algo directamente.

Elinalise camina a su lado, sosteniendo su mano como una madre manteniendolo junto a nosotros.

Bueno, esto está muy bien. Si esos dos empiezan a charlar seria bastante ruidoso.

"La sala de audiencias está delante de nosotros."

Al final del pasillo, Sylvaril se detiene ante una puerta.

Es una pesada puerta, salpicada de plata, con un dragón pintado en cada lado.

Con todo, tardamos casi una hora en llegar desde el círculo mágico.

Un lugar tan grande también es una especie de molestia.

Un atajo estaría bien.

"Aunque Pelagius es generoso, por favor compórtense adecuadamente."

Una vez dicho esto, Sylvaril coloco una mano en la puerta.

¿No va a tocar?

"¡Disculpe, pero todavía llevamos nuestra ropa de viaje! ¿No sería inapropiado?"

Pide Ariel a toda prisa.

Ahora que lo menciona, ¿en estas situaciones no se suele llevar a los invitados a la sala de recepción primero?

Así uno se viste con una ropa formal adecuada, y se prepara antes de los saludos iniciales.

Recuerdo que hice eso cuando conocí al rey de Shirone.

Pero yo no tengo ninguna ropa forma ni nada semejante, así que terminé usando mis viejas ropas raídas, como de costumbre.

Oh, no, nunca pensé acerca de esto.

Debería haber comprado ropa formal.

"Pelagius-sama no se preocupa por el código de vestimenta. Más bien, él realmente no le gustan las formalidades en cuanto a la moda del Reino de Asura. En mi opinión, en lugar de cambiar de ropa, usa lo que tienes puesta, y lograras dejar una mejor impresión en el maestro ".

Al oír eso, Ariel cerró la boca.

Tal vez algo sucedió en ese entonces.

Quizás la razón por la que Pelagius se retiro al Castillo del Cielo es porque fue intimidado por el rey de Asura o algo así.

"Bueno, ¿podemos al menos dejar a un lado nuestros abrigos y equipaje?"

"Entiendo, por favor venga por aquí."

Al escuchar lo que equivalía a una suplica de Ariel, Sylvaril asintió.

Caminando unos pasos lejos de la gran puerta, abrió una habitación a un lado.

Tiene aproximadamente el tamaño de mi dormitorio.

En comparación con el resto del castillo es relativamente pequeña y sencilla, pero incluso la mesa, armario, y bastidores de ropa son artículos de alta calidad.

"Muchas gracias."

"Pelagius-sama está esperando. Por favor, date prisa."

Con eso dicho, Sylvaril cerró la puerta.

Tras confirmarlo, Ariel se quito el abrigo.

Luke de inmediato se acercó a ella, y Sylphy saco un cepillo y comenzó a peinar el cabello de Ariel.

Al mismo tiempo, Zanoba se quitó su abrigo y se puso uno nuevo.

Elinalise se encargo ella misma de revisar el pelo y la ropa de Cliff.

Sacudo mi equipo y enderezo mi camisa.

Nada formal... Lo que importa no es el desgaste, es la sinceridad.

Usar ropa casual no significa que sólo podemos usar lo que sea.

Por cierto, Nanahoshi no está haciendo nada.

A lo sumo se enderezó su flequillo.

Por cierto, hoy también está usando el uniforme.

¿Ella realmente odio tanto la ropa de este mundo?

"Todo listo."

Finalmente Sylphy se quito sus gafas de sol. Todo el mundo está listo para ir.

Aun así, no han pasado más de 10 minutos.

A pesar de eso, Ariel se ve casi como una persona diferente.

Ella tiene cojinetes, para empezar, pero ahora ella sólo exuda elegancia.

Tal vez como realeza, ha pasado mucho tiempo perfeccionando las técnicas para volverse hermosa.

"Perdón por la espera."

"Oh. Por aquí."

Sylvaril recibe la señal desde el exterior.

Como si nada hubiera pasado, ella se dirige de nuevo a la puerta anterior.

Puertas gigantes pintadas con dragones.

Detrás de ella espera Pelagius.

Al darme cuenta de eso, me empiezo a sentir nervioso.

"Uf ..."

Antes de que las puertas se abrieran, oí a Ariel tomar una respiración profunda.

== Capítulo 145 - Audiencia con Pelagius ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

Sentado en el trono, hay un hombre con una presencia abrumadoramente opresiva.

Reluciente pelo blanco.

Ojos Sanpaku con pupilas doradas.

Nobleza irradia de todo su cuerpo.

Un rey.

Él es Pelagius, el Rey Dragón Blindado.

Con una sola mirada mis piernas empiezan a temblar.

Sé cual es la razón.

Es porque este hombre se parece a Orsted.

Nunca podre olvidarlo.

Al hombre de pelo blanco que me mató.

Ya sea el pelo, los rasgos faciales, o la manera de vestir, Pelagius y el son diferentes.

Pero el da la misma sensación.

La misma que Orsted.

"Acérquense."

Instada por Sylvaril, Nanahoshi avanza algunos pasos.

Imitandola, Ariel la sigue de cerca.

Avanzo como si tratara de ocultarme detrás de ellos.

Estamos en una enorme sala.

Techos altos, sostenidos por pilares con forma de árbol.

Mirando hacia arriba, la luz irradia hacia abajo desde el cielo.

Lujoso, brillante.

Además, de las paredes cuelgan cortinas con patrones complejos.

Productos provenientes desde Asura hasta Milis, desde el común a lo nunca antes visto, un poco de todo.

A cada lado de la alfombra roja bajo nuestros pies, 11 hombres y mujeres están de pie mirándonos atentamente.

"..."

Todos están vestidos de blanco.

Cada uno tiene diseño diferente, pero todos del mismo color.

Todo blanco.

Luego están las máscaras.

Todo el mundo está usando máscaras.

Ninguna de sus máscaras son iguales.

Algunas tienen forma de animales.

Uno parece que le falta un ojo, así que la máscara cubre sólo el ojo.

Otro parece el casco de Robocop, como si estuviera hecha de un mismo molde.

Deben ser los famosos 12 Familiares de Pelagius.

A pesar de ser Familiares, todos se ven humanoides.

Hace mucho tiempo, Arumanfi y Ghyslaine lucharon hasta llegar a un punto muerto.

En otras palabras, ellos doce, incluyendo a Sylvaril, tienen un poder igual al de un Rey del Filo.

Sinceramente, no quiero enemistarme con estas personas.

Realmente tengo que tener cuidado con lo que digo a partir de ahora.

"Deténgase aquí."

Al escuchar a Sylvaril, Nanahoshi se detiene.

"..."

A sólo diez pasos del trono, dos niveles por encima de nosotros.

Pelagius nos observa sin decir una palabra.

Más bien, observándome.

Puedo sentir su línea de visión.

Aterrador.

Sylvaril camina lentamente junto a Pelagius, hasta pararse a su derecha.

Sylvaril a la derecha, Arumanfi a su izquierda.

Entonces, como si nos rodearan, 5 en cada lado.

Poco a poco, Pelagius habla.

"Soy el Rey Dragón Blindado, Perugius Dola."

¡Capitán Dola!

No no.

Nada que ver con el castillo en el cielo.

"Cuánto tiempo sin vernos, Pelagius-sama. Según lo prometido, he vuelto."

Nanahoshi se inclino.

Que inusual oírla hablar con honoríficos.

[[File:Mushoku14 02.jpg|500px]]

De repente me doy cuenta de que Ariel también está inclinada.

Luke y Sylphy se inclinaron con una rodilla en el piso.

Dudando brevemente, me inclino como suelo hacer.

Usando el ojigi japonés.

"Nanahoshi."

La voz de Pelagius envía un escalofrío por mi espalda.

Esa voz está llena de majestad y opresión.

Me siento como un animal de presa, congelado de terror, mi corazón se acelera y mi respiración se vuelve difícil.

Sudor frío comienza a correr por mi cuerpo.

Aterrador.

En verdad es la sensación de un rey.

"Has regresado. En otras palabras, has encontrado una pista sobre cómo llevar a cabo una invocación de otro mundo."

"Sí. Sin embargo, no sé si los resultados se ajustan a tus expectativas."

"Resultados... La búsqueda del conocimiento es el destino de la Raza Dragón."

Raza Dragón, así que se trata de la Raza Dragón.

No lo he notado hasta ahora, pero eso tiene sentido.

Dios Dragón y Rey Dragón Blindado.

Ninguno de los dos son humanos, sino de la Raza Dragón.

Ellos se parecen porque son de la misma raza.

Nanahoshi responde a Pelagius sin dudarlo.

Pelagius no parece contener ninguna animosidad contra Nanahoshi.

Una amistad cortés.

Él vive aislado en un castillo, pero supongo que no es paranoico.

"Espero que como se había prometido, me enseñes tus conocimientos de magia de invocación de este mundo."

"Em, eso está bien."

Parece que Nanahoshi y Pelagius tienen un trato.

Nanahoshi investigará invocación de otro mundo, y compartirá los resultados con Pelagius.

Y a cambio, Pelagius le enseñara la esencia detrás de la magia de invocación de este mundo.

O algo así.

"Hablando de eso, has traído un grupo bastante grande. ¿Por qué?"

"Sí. Ellos me ayudaron en mi investigación. Como recompensa, deseaban conocer a Pelagius-sama."

"Oh."

Pelagius suelta un suspiro de aburrimiento.

Llamarlo una recompensa se sintió un poco inapropiado, pero no es una mentira.

"Encantado de conocerlo."

Ariel se adelanta.

"Soy Ariel Anemoi Asura, Segunda Princesa del Reino de Asura. Es un honor conocerlo por fin en persona, su majestad."

"Ariel Anemoi Asura, ¿eh?"

"Encantada de conocerlo".

Pelagius suspira ruidosamente.

"Estoy al tanto. Negándote a admitir la derrota tras perder esa desagradable batalla por el trono de Asura, llegando al extremo de tratar de conseguir que todos a tu alrededor se involucren en ese desastre, eres esa princesa estúpida."

Luke levanta la cabeza.

Pero, Ariel parece inquebrantable.

"Eso es un poco duro."

Como era de esperar de Ariel.

Con una sonrisa suave, mantiene contacto visual con Pelagius.

"¿Al venir aquí, quieres saber si te voy a dar una mano?"

"No, yo sólo quiero conocer al famoso héroe en persona."

"Su esquema es obvio, Ariel Anemoi Asura."

Como siempre, la voz de Ariel está llena de carisma.

Pero al mirar de cerca, ella no se ve tan bien. Sudor frío corre por su rostro. Al exponer su plan, y dejar una mala impresión, su ritmo ha sido alterado.

Al ver a Ariel en ese estado, Pelagius sonríe un poco.

Una sonrisa para un niño malcriado.

"Sin embargo, que estés aquí puede que sea una señal del destino. Aprovecha la oportunidad. Permitiré que te quedes en mi castillo."

"Mu-muchas gracias."

Ariel se inclina y da un paso atrás.

Su ansiedad disminuyó, pero no desapareció por completo.

=== 2ª Parte ===

"Siguente, ¿y tú?"

Pelagius vuelve su atención a mí después de que Ariel diera un paso atrás.

Como si mi estado fuera superado sólo por Ariel.

Pensando en eso, eche un vistazo detrás de mí.

Zanoba, Cliff, y Elinalise.

Todos estan de rodillas en el suelo.

Sólo Nanahoshi, Ariel, y yo estamos de pie.

No es de extrañar que me este mirando a mí.

Puse una mano sobre mi pecho, y una vez más, me incline.

"Mucho gusto, soy Ludeus Greyrat."

"Ludeus Greyrat."

Pelagius recita mi nombre, masticando las palabras.

"Transportarte aquí tomó un poco de esfuerzo."

"...?"

"Para empezar, la magia de teletransporte no se supone que funcione en cualquier persona con más magia que el ejecutor."

Pelagius explica con tristeza.

"Tu magia coincide con la de Laplace. Si realmente te resistes, no puedo teletransportarte."

"Siendo así, discúlpeme por causar problemas."

Laplace.

Es el nombre del Dios Demonio que fue sellado por Pelagius hace 400 años.

Todo el mundo menciona ese nombre al evaluar mi poder mágico.

Supongo que es cierto.

"No importa. Sin embargo, con tanto poder en tus manos, ni siquiera pienses en usarlo dentro de este castillo."

"Seguro."

Eso se siente como un disparo de advertencia.

No, él debe darme una advertencia, por si me vuelvo un berserker.

¿Pero, por qué?

¿Por qué tan atento hacia mí?

Nunca he sido del tipo de volverse violento sin razón. Yo jamas me volvería berserker.

... Ah, ¿todavía lo recuerda?

Que durante el evento de metástasis, Arumanfi trato de matarme.

¿Está preocupado de que todavía le guarde rencor por eso?

Así que por eso. En otras palabras, él quiere que lo olvide.

"Si se trata del Evento de Metástasis, no estoy molesto. So-"

"¿Evento de Metástasis? ¿Qué quieres decir?"

Pelagius inclino su mano con confusión. Arumanfi se teletransporto de repente a su lado.

Entonces, le susurró algo al oído.

"Ah, ahora que lo dices, escuche que durante el evento de metástasis, cierto Rey del Filo protegió a un joven que estaba lanzando magia hacia el cielo. ¿Ese eras tu?"

Así que ya lo olvidó.

¿Estoy cavando mi propia tumba?

Como dije, realmente no estoy preocupado por eso.

Pero, yo no hice nada para ofenderlo.

¿Esta bien?

"También escuche que alguien dañó la mano de Orsted, alguien con el nombre de Ludeus Greyrat."

Incluso sabe de eso.

No es como si realmente llegue a lastimarlo, fue apenas un rasguño.

Si él lo sabe, ¿significa que Orsted y Pelagius se conocen? ¿O escucho de el por Nanahoshi?

No, espera, Nanahoshi probablemente conoció al dueño de este castillo a través de Orsted.

"Las personas con tu talento tienden a crecer demasiado confiados. No te vuelvas arrogante sólo porque te las arreglaste para lastimar al Dios Dragón. Porque, si quieres un duelo conmigo, ¡entonces prepárate a morir!"

Tan pronto como termino, un aura asesina empezó a brotar de Pelagius.

Oh, vamos.

Estoy un poco preocupado por el ambiente amenazante que se ha formado.

Vine aquí para buscar información sobre la enfermedad de mi madre. Y con un poco de suerte, tal vez aprender un poco de magia de invocación.

A pesar de eso, ¿por qué está tan vigilante conmigo?

... ¿Cree que de alguna manera luche contra Orsted hasta llegar a un punto muerto?

Me estás tomando el pelo.

Fue una masacre unilateral. Apenas logre asestar un golpe.

Ademas, con los 12 familiares presentes...

Aunque sólo se lo que esta escrito en los libros, aún me acuerdo de cada una de sus capacidades.

Pero leer sobre alguien es diferente de luchar contra el.

Además, la superioridad numérica es importante en una pelea.

Incluso contra zombies que mueren de un solo golpe, no hay manera de lidiar con ellos si hay demasiados.

Y estos son personas que están a la par de Ghyslaine.

¿Y quién sabe lo fuerte que es Pelagius? probablemente no es para nada débil.

Si luchamos, soy hombre muerto.

En resumen, no tengo ninguna razón para luchar.

"Por supuesto, yo no haría algo tan estúpido como desafiar a Pelagius-sama."

"Buena actitud. Me gustan las personas inteligentes. Las aves del mismo plumaje vuelan juntas. Ponga unos cuantos niños inteligentes juntos, y pueden empujarse uno al otro hacia adelante."

En esta circunstancia, las personas inteligentes son las que no desafían a Pelagius, supongo.

No creo que yo sea particularmente inteligente, pero al menos sé eso.

"Pelagius-sama, este de aquí... con su enorme poder mágico contribuyó en gran medida a mi investigación. Él no es un enemigo. Así que, ¿podrías comportarte un poco mejor?"

Nanahoshi intervino.

Como era de esperar de Nanahoshi.

Ella esta en lo correcto.

No seas tan hostil, se más agradable.

"Um".

Pelagius asiente ante el consejo de Nanahoshi.

"Entonces voy a ser un poco más agradable. Camarada de Nanahoshi, ¿cuál es tu deseo? ¿Poder? ¿Dinero?"

Pregunta Pelagius, luciendo un poco aburrido.

Así que finalmente vas a tratarme como invitado.

¿Por qué eres tan duro con los huéspedes que ves por primera vez?

Aunque he sido un poco descuidado...

Bueno, olvídalo.

Debo recordar la razón por la que estoy aquí.

"Entonces, tengo una pregunta que hacerle."

"¿Qué es?"

"Acerca de la enfermedad de mi madre."

Empecé a explicar la situación de Zenith.

=== 3ª Parte ===

"Ya veo."

Después de explicar la situación de Zenith, Pelagius asintió pesadamente.

"De hecho he escuchado de estos fenómenos, laberintos antiguos utilizando a una persona capturada como su núcleo. Como resultado de ello, la persona comienza a cambiar. Sin excepción pierden su memoria, pero ganan un poder misterioso."

"¿Poder misterioso?"

"Algunos los llaman niños malditos, otros los llaman miko, ese tipo de poder."

Una maldición.

Zenith ha sido maldecida.

Una maldición que le impide llorar o reír.

"¿Por qué sucede eso?"

"¿Quién sabe? Supuestamente, los laberintos son criaturas mágicas creadas por los antiguos en su búsqueda del paraíso. Es posible distribuir uniformemente la magia de su núcleo a sus habitantes. Los que viven dentro de él están libres de hambre y pueden prosperar. Un antiguo laberinto capturando un ser humano con el fin de aumentar esa magia no es inconcebible ".

Un antiguo paraíso... libre del hambre.

Hablando de eso, hay monstruos por todas partes en el Laberinto de teletransportacion.

Especialmente aquellos particularmente glotones.

Me había estado preguntando que comen para sobrevivir, así que es por eso.

No, Roxy dijo que se murió de hambre en el interior del laberinto.

Así que en realidad no distribuye poder mágico a todos en el interior.

O tal vez, los monstruos tienen algún método para absorber la magia de la nada.

... Bueno, no importa que son los laberintos.

Lo importante es Zenith.

"¿Usted sabe de algún método para curar a mi madre?"

"No sé los detalles, pero..."

Pelagius mira detrás de mí mientras habla.

"Aquí hay una persona que sobrevivió a una circunstancia similar, pero se encuentra viva y saludable, ¿alguien como ella no debería saber más detalles?"

Pelagius mira hacia la chica de pelo dorado de la tribu de las orejas largas.

Elinalise levanta lentamente la cabeza.

"Elinalise Dragonroad. Recuerdo que hace 200 años yo personalmente te rescaté del Laberinto de Bau".

"Eso es cierto."

"La chica de orejas largas con perdida de memoria. Nos reunimos solo una vez. Ha pasado mucho tiempo, ¿lo has olvidado?"

"No, todavía recuerdo."

Elinalise me mira con arrepentimiento.

¿Qué está pasando?

¿Elinalise ha pasado por una experiencia similar?

¿Hace 200 años fue rescatada de un laberinto?

Espera, ¿qué está pasando?

"¿Por qué te callas? Acercate, ustedes dos se conocen, ¿verdad?"

"Eso es ..."

"Usted vivió una experiencia similar. Nadie conoce la situación mejor que tú."

Al escuchar a Pelagius, Elinalise se pone de pie nerviosamente.

Pero, finalmente, ella da una respuesta decidida.

"Nunca recupere mi memoria, pero tal vez Zenith pueda. Es por eso que no dije nada."

Su respuesta puede ser resuelta, pero su expresión es de sufrimiento.

Cliff tomó suavemente a Elinalise por los hombros.

"..."

En medio la confusión no puedo encontrar ninguna palabra que decir.

Me di cuenta de que había algo extraño con Elinalise.

Pero nunca me imaginé que tuviera un pasado así.

"Lo siento. Yo pensé en decírtelo. Pero recientemente Ludeus se veía tan feliz, y eso me hizo dudar sobre que hacer. La maldición de Zenith no parece amenazar su vida. Pensé que tal vez ella es una Miko, o quizás nada ..."

"... Por favor, dame los detalles mas tarde."

Eso es todo lo que puedo decir ante todas las excusas que Elinalise esta tratado de hacer.

"Entiendo."

No quiero culpar a Elinalise.

Aunque ella no me contó todo, ella ofreció algunas sugerencias para lidiar con la enfermedad de Zenith en el Continente Begaritto. En aquel entonces yo pensaba que sólo estaba bien informada y hablaba por experiencia.

Ella probablemente se preocupó mucho por esto.

Tal vez ella tiene razón, quizás Zenith es diferente y su memoria es recuperable.

Además, con el cuerpo de Paul recién enterrado, no hay ninguna razón para seguir acumulando miserias.

Ella no dijo nada porque estaba preocupada por mí.

Por lo menos, Zenith puede que este maldita. Espero que ella me diga todo lo que pueda más tarde.

=== 4ª Parte ===

"¿Algo más?"

"Eso es todo."

Niego con la cabeza ante la pregunta de Pelagius.

Sólo han pasado unos pocos minutos, pero ya estoy agotado.

Más bien, se siente como que hemos estado conversando durante horas.

Hay más cosas que quiero preguntarle.

Acerca de la magia de invocación, sobre la campaña de Laplace, sobre el evento de metástasis.

Pero ahora, con tanto en mi mente, siento como si mi cabeza fuera a explotar en cualquier momento.

Eso es todo por ahora.

"¿Alguien más? ¿Alguien quiere pedirme algo?"

"En ese caso, tengo una pregunta. ¿Puedo?"

Un hombre se levanto ante la pregunta de Pelagius.

Es Zanoba.

"¿Quien eres?"

"Mis disculpas. Soy el tercer príncipe del Reino de Shirone, Zanoba Shirone."

"¿Un príncipe? No me digas que también quieres mi apoyo para tomar el trono."

"No. Eso no me interesa en absoluto."

Con eso dicho, Zanoba saco una pequeña libreta.

En ella hay una cresta dibujada.

Una cresta que yo conozco.

Es la cresta descubrimos junto a la muñeca en mi sótano ...

¡Ah!

"Esta cresta se ve muy similar a la de Maxwell-sama, el Rey Dragón Oscuro, y a la del Rey Dragón Blindado Pelagius-sama. Más aún, parece la misma que la cresta de aquella pared. ¿Está familiarizado con ella?"

Sigo a la mirada de Zanoba a la cresta que cuelga de la pared.

Reconozco algunas de las crestas que cuelgan allí.

Una de esas crestas esta tallada en la piedra de poder. La cresta del Dios Dragón.

También vi una en las herramientas mágicas dentro de las ruinas del telepuerto oculto. Basado en el encantamiento que recité, esa debe ser la de Shilard, el Santo Dragón Emperador ¿no?

Y al lado de ella, se encontraba la misma cresta que sostenía Zanoba.

"La conozco. La que tienes ahí pertenece a Chaos, el Rey Dragón Loco".

"¡Ohh!"

¡Ohh!

Es por eso. ¿Eso es lo que Zanoba vio tallado en el arco?

No, esa era de Maxwell.

Probablemente noto la cresta y vio la similitud, e hizo la conexión entre todas ellas.

¡Como era de esperar de Zanoba!

Vaya, lo siento, me olvidé de decirle a Zanoba sobre la cresta de las ruinas de teletransportacion.

"E-entonces, ¿dónde está Chaos-sama, el Rey Dragón Loco actualmente?"

Dando un paso adelante, Zanoba no parecía capaz de contener su emoción.

Sin embargo, Pelagius solo negó con cabeza.

"Muerto. Murió hace varias decenas de años. No tengo idea si tiene un sucesor."

La libreta se deslizo de las manos de Zanoba.

Sus brazos cuelgan impotentes en sus lados.

"Así que él se ha ido..."

Al instante, Zanoba lucia 5 años mayor.

Bueno, él siempre se veía bastante viejo.

"Dime, ¿cómo encontraste esta cresta?"

Al ver a Zanoba así, Perlaius pregunto consideradamente.

Zanoba respondió, aun abatido.

"En la casa de mi Shisho. Estaba dibujada en una muñeca autónoma en una casa abandonada en la Ciudad Mágica de Sharia".

"Ya veo. Una muñeca autónoma."

Tras el asentimiento de Zanoba; Pelagius continuo.

"Esa muñeca, ¿es algo tan maravilloso?"

"¡Por supuesto que lo es! Tal intrincada artesanía, absolutamente fascinante, transmite plenamente el amor del fabricante hacia las muñecas. ¡Como entusiasta admirador de las muñecas, realmente admiro su filosofía!"

Al oír esas palabras, Pelagius entrecierra los ojos, riendo alegremente.

"Te ves como alguien que aprecia el arte. Bueno. En la sala del tesoro de este castillo tengo un montón de trabajo finos de Chaos. Voy a mostrártelas más tarde."

Palabras increíblemente suaves están saliendo de la misma persona que hablo antes conmigo.

¿Por qué? ¿Por qué tanta diferencia de trato?.

Bueno, no se puede evitar.

"Será un gran honor."

Al escuchar la respuesta de Pelagius, Zanoba sonríe brillantemente.

La otra persona también se ve feliz.

Supongo que a Pelagius realmente le agrada Zanoba.

Qué bien.

A mi también me gustaría ser apreciado.

=== 5ª Parte ===

"¿Alguien mas?"

"Em, yo... Hay una cosa que me gustaría preguntar."

Sylphy levanto la mano ante la pregunta de Pelagius.

Ella se inclino un poco tiesamente ante Pelagius.

"¿Y tu quien eres?"

"Soy la escolta de la Segunda Princesa del Reino de Asura Ariel-sama, esposa de Ludeus Greyrat, Sylphiette Greyrat."

En ese momento, Sylvaril susurro algo al oído Perugius '.

Pelagius gruño enfurruñado.

"Marido y mujer ..."

Tranquilos susurros.

Marido y mujer, ¿por qué esta molesto por eso?

Sylphy es buena con la magia, pero definitivamente no es comparable a la de Laplace.

Ah, no me digas, ¿se dio cuenta que ella desciende de la Raza Mágica?

"Antes de preguntar, respóndeme esto. ¿Ustedes dos tienen un hijo?"

Pelagius pregunta abruptamente.

Sylphy se ve preocupada.

"¿Eh? No, solamente una hija..."

"¿Es así?. Si ustedes tienen un hijo tráiganmelo, voy a concederle un nombre."

"O-oh... bien."

Pelagius sonríe levemente.

Súper aterrador.

¿Qué piensa hacer con Sylphy y mi hijo?

Llegando al extremo de darle un nombre.

Viniendo de una persona que vive en un lugar llamado Chaos Breaker...

"Ahora, ¿qué es lo que deseas saber?"

"Bueno, sobre el evento de Metástasis. ¿Quién es realmente el que estuvo detrás de todo eso?"

Sylphy hizo una pregunta en la que no he pasado desde hace mucho tiempo.

El Evento de Metástasis fue causado por invocar a Nanahoshi desde Japón.

Esos son los efectos secundarios de convocar a alguien de otro mundo.

Yo también fui transportado accidentalmente. Pero la suya fue una teletransportación directa, así que eso es probablemente lo que lo causó.

Podría ser un accidente también.

Alguien hizo algo, y como resultado convocó a Nanahoshi a este mundo.

Un accidente.

"Solo se esto con certeza. Originalmente yo sospechaba de Laplace o alguien asociado con él, sin embargo ..."

Perugius mira a Nanahoshi antes de continuar.

"Invocarla es imposible, incluso para mí. En ese caso, no debería ser posible para cualquier otra persona de este mundo."

"¿En otras palabras?"

"Sospecho que no fue algo hecho por el hombre. Simplemente es algo que sucedió por casualidad."

Exacto, un accidente.

No, tal vez existe alguien incluso mas poderoso que Pelagius en magia de invocación.

Alguien como Orsted.

Pero yo no sé si existe tal persona. Si lo menciono podría enojarse.

Voy a mantener mi boca cerrada.

No quiero volver a hacerlo enojar.

"Ah, ya veo. Muchas gracias."

Mientras sigo dudando, la conversación con Sylphy termino.

Pelagius asiente con la cabeza.

"¿Algo más?"

Nadie responde.

Elinalise baja la cabeza; Cliff esta demasiado rígido para moverse.

Ariel está a su lado, y Luke todavía esta arrodillado en el suelo.

"Ahora, tómense su tiempo y disfruten de mi orgullo y alegría, el Castillo del Cielo."

Con esas palabras, la audiencia con Pelagius terminó.

=== 6ª Parte ===

Después de eso, Sylvaril nos llevó a las habitaciones.

En la zona de invitados hay casi 20 habitaciones con la misma disposición.

Muebles de madera oscura y colchones de plumas.

Un gran y claro espejo de cuerpo entero.

Un estante con algún tipo de cerveza.

La única diferencia entre las habitaciones eran las piezas de arte que contenían.

Casi como un hotel.

Pero aún más lujoso que cualquier hotel del mundo.

En mi vida pasada, esto probablemente sería algo parecido a suites imperiales.

No, olvida la suite, nunca he estado en un Hotel Imperial.

"Un lugar tan grande con sólo 12 cuidadores..."

Las palabras de Ariel dejaron una gran impresión en mí.

Todo el lugar estaba impecable, pero también estéril.

No tanto espeluznante como solitario.

Es el tipo de soledad que se siente cuando se compra un segundo control de consola sin un amigo con quien jugar.

Pero teniendo en cuenta la forma de hablar de Pelagius, debe tener invitados de vez en cuando.

Tenemos tiempo libre después de instalarnos en nuestras habitaciones.

Zanoba y Ariel decidieron hacer turismo y partieron a toda prisa.

Por supuesto, Sylphy y Luke los acompañaron.

Por mi parte, decido quedarme en el cuarto.

“Phew..."

Estoy exhausto.

Sólo fue una hora, pero se sentía como si hubiéramos estado hablando todo el día.

No estaba de humor como para hacer turismo, así que un descanso sonaba tentador.

Con esto en mente, me quedé en la cama.

"Oh, que suave."

Tan suave que me sentía capaz de hundirme hasta el fondo de la cama de plumas.

¿Podría llevar uno a casa conmigo ...

Dejando la cama de lado.

Realmente debería pensar en lo que pasó hoy.

En primer lugar, esta lo de Elinalise ...

Todavía debe estar pensando en eso.

Tal vez debería ir y preguntarle.

... No, ella debe tener sus razones. Mejor no entrometerme en eso.

Ella también necesita un poco de tiempo para prepararse.

Un día, definitivamente voy a ir a preguntarle todos los detalles sobre estas maldiciones. Eso es todo.

La cuestión de la cresta fue sin duda una sorpresa.

Rey Dragón Oscuro, Rey Dragón Loco: son un montón de nombres nuevos.

Recuerdo que se llaman los "5 Guerreros Dragón."

La leyenda dice que ellos 5 una vez lucharon contra el Dios Dragón hasta llegar a un punto muerto.

Ellos realmente no pueden ser las mismas 5 personas de aquel entonces, ¿no?

Ya tienen que haber pasado un buen número de generaciones.

Pelagius, el Rey Dragón Blindado, Maxwell, el Rey Dragón Oscuro, Chaos, el Rey Dragón Loco.

Incluyendo al que aparece en el telepuerto, Shilard, el Santo Dragón Emperador.

Eso suma 4.

Recuerdo que había un Emperador Dragón y 4 Reyes Dragón.

Así que hay un Rey Dragón mas.

Hablando de eso, sólo vi 4 crestas como las del Dios Dragón en aquella pared.

¿Acaso Pelagius no tiene una buena relación con el último Rey Dragón?

Aún así, esa muñeca resultó ser aún más sorprendente.

Me preguntaba donde había visto esa cresta antes, resulta que es algo relacionado con esa gente dragón.

Todavía no sé en qué idioma está escrito...

Ah, bien, si Pelagius nos ayuda a traducirlo, sería un gran progreso en nuestra investigación.

Debería preguntarle si puede darle un vistazo.

Pero no parece que yo le agrede mucho, o más bien, esta bastante atento a lo que hago, tal vez sea mejor que Zanoba se lo pida.

Zanoba y Pelagius parecen congeniar muy bien gracias a ese mutuo interés por arte.

Entonces, si la cresta del Rey Dragón Loco fue encontrada en mi sótano, entonces el Rey Dragón Loco solía vivir allí hace años.

Eso significa que, en esa casa, el Rey Dragón Loco se encerraba en el sótano y jugaba con muñecas.

A pesar de que él es el Rey Dragón Loco.

¿Dónde reside su locura?

Después de todo, jugar con muñecas es un poco tonto.

Pero, si es alguien como Zanoba, en cierto modo los dos son un poco locos.

Así que Chaos, el Rey Dragón Loco también le gustan cosas como las muñecas.

De todas formas, a pesar de que he venido aquí para aprender magia de Invocación, con esta distracción en medio podría ser imposible aprender algo.

Pelagius parece muy antagónico hacia mí.

En ese caso, si le pregunto probablemente diga algo como “¿Tienes planes de usar esa magia para convocar a Laplace?”

... ¿Seria posible?

Pelagius dijo que la magia de invocación no funciona en personas con un gran poder mágico.

Mi poder aparentemente coincide con Laplace, por lo que podría ser posible.

Resucitar al Dios Demonio en un altar subterráneo suena espeluznante.

No, no voy a hacer algo así.

Pero si eso es posible, entonces él tiene razón en permanecer vigilante.

"En cualquier caso, esto es lo suficientemente bueno."

A pesar de que me odia, no me echo ni me grito.

Por ahora, eso me tranquiliza un poco.

Aunque no es perfecto, es lo suficientemente bueno.

Hablar es todo lo que puedo hacer.

Pensando en varias cosas, finalizo el primer día en el castillo del cielo.

== Capítulo 146 - El pasado, la Maldición, la Invocación y la Envidia ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

Había una vez una chica que fue rescatada de de un laberinto hace unos 200 años.

Sin embargo, esa chica perdió todos sus recuerdos y emociones.

No era posible saber su identidad, pero gracias a su aspecto se pudo determinar su raza.

Por lo tanto, esa chica se fue a vivir a un pueblo con su gente.

Los pobladores le dieron una alegre bienvenida a la joven.

Esa chica nunca recuperó sus recuerdos.

Pero unos años más tarde, las emociones volvieron a ella.

Al poco tiempo, esa chica brillante y alegre se enamoró de un muchacho del pueblo, y se convirtieron en amantes.

Enseguida se casaron, pero entonces apareció un extraño problema.

Su apetito sexual creció y creció.

Cada noche ella lo ansiaba.

La raza a la que pertenecía la chica carece de un fuerte apetito sexual.

Es inferior que el de los goblins y humanos.

Debido a eso, el joven a menudo se sentía preocupado, pero aún así vivían una vida tranquila.

Poco después, el cuerpo de la chica comenzó a cambiar.

A partir de su primera vez con su pareja, una vez al mes, daba a luz algo.

Un cristal mágico.

Un pequeño y redondo cristal mágico.

Ese cristal contenía gran poder mágico y se podía vender por un precio alto.

Lo discutió con su marido.

A pesar de que se sintió un poco incómodo, él lo aceptó.

Poco después, el muchacho vendió los cristales mágicos en la ciudad.

La enorme cantidad de dinero lo cegó... Pero no fue su culpa, por lo que no hay que culpar al joven.

Ellos no eran particularmente ricos, y la chica no trabajaba.

Por lo menos, el muchacho no trataba a esa chica como una gallina de huevos de oro.

Ellos vivieron felices juntos.

Hasta que algo sucedió 5 años más tarde.

El joven murió.

Fue asesinado.

Al cargar con objetos de valor de manera regular, fue marcado por bandidos humanos, y fue atacado, perdiendo su vida y su dinero.

El joven murió, y esa chica quedó viuda.

Diez días después de su muerte.

La chica perdió el control de sí misma y atacó a otro joven en la aldea.

Sabía que no debía, sin embargo lo hizo.

Pero la victima realmente no estaba molesta, por lo que no se le dio mucha importancia al asunto.

Diez días pasaron.

Esa chica atacó a otro chico.

Pasaron otros diez días, y luego ataco a otro.

Esa chica se volvió salvaje, sus acciones quedaron expuestas, y finalmente fue capturada por las otras chicas de la aldea.

Así que fue expulsada de la aldea.

A partir de entonces, vivió como una prostituta, una esclava, y, finalmente, como una aventurera, y hasta el día de hoy ella sigue vagando por el mundo.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Escuchar la historia de Elinalise fue lo primero que hice esta mañana.

"... Esa es más o menos la historia de mi vida."

"Realmente no necesito tantos detalles..."

Honestamente, me siento bastante molesto a causa de esa historia.

Lo que realmente necesito es información acerca de las maldiciones.

Sin embargo, Elinalise siguió adelante y me lo contó todo.

"Lamento haber escondido esto de ti todo este tiempo."

"¿Entonces... Cliff sabe de esto?"

"Por supuesto, le conté todo antes de la boda."

"Entiendo...¿ y Sylphy?"

"Sylphy no lo sabe. ¿No es mejor que no sepa que su abuela fue una una prostituta?"

"Creo que a Sylphy no le importaría algo como eso..."

"Ludeus, por favor, espero que no mires a Sylphy de manera diferente después de escuchar estas cosas. Esa chica puede ser de mi sangre, pero ella es sólo una chica normal."

"Por supuesto que no lo haré."

Elinalise es Elinalise, Sylphy es Sylphy.

Aún así, con un pasado como el suyo, puedo entender por qué ella evito su papel de abuela.

La mayoría de la gente probablemente la miraría de forma diferente.

Lo pasado es pasado.

No hay que huir del pasado, pero con lo que se es suficiente.

"Bueno, en resumen, ¿cual es la maldición de la que hablas?"

"Los cristales mágicos dentro de mi cuerpo deben de ser fecundado por los hombres. Sin espermatozoides, la magia se expandirá hasta matarme. Se trata de algo así."

"¿Pero no pasó nada en los primeros años?"

"No estoy muy segura acerca de eso... Pero en aquel entonces aun no había comenzado a menstruar, así que puede que esa sea la causa."

"Menstruación..."

Así que esta relacionado con la menstruación. ¿Sus óvulos se convierten en cristales mágicos?

En ese caso, la maldición de Zenith es algo diferente.

Zenith ya tenía dos hijos.

Debería preguntarle a Lilia, pero Zenith debe tener unos 35 años mas o menos.

Aún así, al menos por ahora no ha pasado nada.

"¿Lograste recuperar tu memoria?"

"No, todavía no recuerdo nada."

"..."

Su memoria nunca regresó.

Entonces, posiblemente nunca sepamos quién es Elinalise en realidad.

Todavía es posible que de repente recupere sus recuerdos de golpe.

Pero después de 200 años, lo dudo.

"Bueno, Zenith es diferente de '''esa chica''' de aquel entonces. Por lo menos en este momento ella parece reconocer su carne y sangre. Tal vez sus recuerdos se pueden recuperar."

"Sería genial si ese es el caso."

No debo ser demasiado optimista.

Más bien, yo debería asumir lo peor y hacer planes para hacerle frente.

"¿Qué pasa con la maldición?"

"Por ahora, no hay síntomas como el mío."

"Correcto."

"Probablemente... tiene una maldición diferente."

"Correcto."

"Es altamente probable. ¿Tienes alguna idea?"

¿Ideas?

¿Pistas?

Bueno.

Tal vez, tal vez no.

No tengo ni idea de en que consiste la maldición.

"Nada."

"Ya veo. Sin embargo, debes ser cuidadoso."

Probablemente no sea algo que amenace su vida.

Pero como dijo Elinalise, podría haber algún disparador en alguna parte.

"En otras palabras, ¿todo lo que podemos hacer ahora es esperar y ver?"

"Sí."

No es demasiado optimista.

Con suerte, no pasará nada.

"Eso es todo lo que sé. Lo siento. Hay mucho de lo que no quería hablar, así que tarde bastante en contar estas cosas."

Elinalise se ve abatida al decir eso.

Sí, es un poco tarde.

Si se tratase de otra persona, le gritaría por no decir nada hasta ahora.

Pero puedo entender el deseo de ocultar un pasado oscuro.

Más bien, yo debería ser el que se disculpara por esconder mi vida pasada.

"No, obviamente es algo difícil de contar, sin embargo me lo dijiste de todos modos. Muchas gracias."

Le extiendo una mano a Elinalise.

Ella la sostuvo con fuerza.

"Entonces, voy a regresar con Cliff."

"Voy a descansar un rato, luego voy a reunirme con Nanahoshi."

"Ah, entonces nos vemos más tarde."

Elinalise salió de la habitación con esas palabras.

Al final, no hice mucho progreso con respecto a Zenith.

Aunque la posibilidad de que sea trate de una maldición es muy alta, al menos hasta ahora no ha pasado nada.

Por el momento solo puedo estar preparado, ya me preocupare de ello cuando los problemas se presenten.

=== 3ª Parte ===

Después del desayuno.

Me senté en una larga mesa en una habitación en el Castillo del Cielo.

Al lado mio están Nanahoshi y Cliff, y junto a él Zanoba.

Al otro lado se sienta Sylvaril del Vacío.

Con alas de color negro azabache, un subordinado de Pelagius.

"Bueno, vamos a empezar."

Nanahoshi había pedido a Pelagius que le enseñara magia de invocación.

Y gracias a Nanahoshi, nosotros también pudimos unirnos.

Dado que las clases comienzan a partir de los fundamentos, el profesor no es Pelagius.

Parece que tenemos que esperar hasta que llegue la hora de aprender la parte más avanzada antes de que haga acto de presencia.

En este momento, Pelagius probablemente este tomando el té con Ariel.

Aunque no sé por qué exactamente Ariel desea ganar el trono, creo que es bueno tener alguna meta.

Voy a apoyarla discretamente.

Después de todo, Sylphy es su amiga.

Aunque tienen diferentes estatus, si Sylphy y Ariel se ven como amigas, entonces lo son.

Oh, en este momento realmente debería prestar atención a las lecciones.

"Entonces, en primer lugar, ¿que creen que es la magia de invocación?"

Sylvaril del Vacío comienza la lección con una pregunta.

"La persona de ahí..."

"Cliff. Cliff Grimoire".

"Entonces, responde Cliff. ¿Qué es la invocación?"

Existen dos tipos de magia de invocación.

En primer lugar el encantamiento; que principalmente tiene que ver con la creación de herramientas mágicas.

En otras palabras, el arte de dibujar círculos mágicos.

Ese es el fuerte de Cliff y es una materia que se enseña en la Ciudad mágica de Sharia.

El segundo tipo es invocación.

Una manera de convocar algo de este mundo.

De las criaturas más simples a las más inteligentes, como gatos y perros.

Bestias mágicas domésticas y dóciles.

Criaturas mágicas de poca inteligencia como goblins y ents.

O llamar a los diversos espíritus que habitan en este mundo.

Ninguno de los maestros en la Ciudad Mágica de Sharia sabe esta magia, y sólo unos pocos de los miembros del Gremio Magico es versado en ella.

Tal vez un país desconocido ha monopolizado las técnicas. Básicamente, nadie lo enseña en la Ciudad Mágica.

Eso es todo lo que sé de ella.

Cliff probablemente esta en la misma situación y dio una respuesta similar.

"... Eso es incorrecto."

Sylvaril niega con la cabeza.

"De hecho, los círculos mágicos son indispensables para la magia de invocación. Pero el arte de los
círculos mágicos no pueden ser llamados correctamente magia de invocación."

"En otras palabras, ¿magia de invocación es el último de los dos tipos?"

Pregunto.

Esto me recuerda a cuando Roxy me enseñó magia.

"Sí. Es cierto que hay dos tipos de magia de invocación."

"Básicamente, encantamiento no es uno de ellos."

"Eso es correcto."

Sylvaril continúa la conferencia.

Pero no hay cuadernos ni pizarrón.

Estamos usando plumas para tomar notas.

Esto realmente se siente como una conferencia.

"La magia de invocación viene en dos formas, "Invocación de Bestias Mágicas" e "Invocación de Espíritus".

En algún lugar de este mundo existen espíritus, pero son bastante raros.

Yo sólo he visto el Espíritu de Luz de mi pergamino mágico.

"¿Cuál es la diferencia entre ellos?"

"La invocación de bestias mágicas es como usted piensa, puede invocar criaturas de diferentes lugares. Pero por un pacto antiguo no es posible convocar una persona. Además de eso, se puede convocar a cualquier ser vivo de este mundo."

Todos los seres vivos.

¿Incluso los dragones?

"¿Pacto Antiguo?"

"Un pacto transmitido desde la fundación de la magia de invocación en este mundo. No hay magia que pueda desafiar este pacto."

"Ya veo."

El hombre no puede romper el pacto.

... Pero, ¿es realmente posible?

Teleportar personas e invocar personas, ¿cuál es la diferencia?

Em, bueno. Por ahora vamos a centrarnos en los fundamentos

Una vez que lleguemos a eso pediré mas detalles.

"Lo siento, por favor continúe."

"Está bien. Con la Invocación de Bestias Mágicas, es imposible convocar cualquier existencia con mayor poder mágico. Incluso si se hace, no se puede controlar."

Ah, una vez leí una historia como esta.

El libro era “Técnicas Convocatorias de Shigu”.

Una bruja llamada Shigu convocó a una existencia que no podía controlar, y fue devorada.

Tengo suficiente magia para convocar cualquier cosa, pero eso no significa que tenga que hacerlo.

De hecho, no tengo planes para convocar algo aterrador.

Básicamente, ya tengo 3 mascotas en casa.

No tiene sentido llamar otro.

"Oye, ¿sólo se pueden convocar seres vivos?"

"Sí. No podemos invocar a los muertos."

"No, no es eso. Cosas como objetos... Por ejemplo, ¿puedo invocar ropa de mi casa?"

"Eso es imposible."

En otras palabras, las bragas de Roxy están fuera de cuestión.

No, espera.

Nanahoshi convocó con éxito una botella de PET.

Así que no es imposible.

Es más como que ese es el límite de la tecnología de este mundo.

Entonces Pelagius se reunió con Nanahoshi y confirmó sus resultados.

Así que es por eso que Pelagius y Nanahoshi terminaron trabajando juntos.

"¿Puedo continuar?"

"Ah, sí. Perdone la interrupción."

"No, las preguntas muestran que estás prestando atención."

Sylvaril asiente lentamente y continúa la conferencia.

"La Invocación de Espíritus... es una magia para construir espíritus."

"¿Construir? ¿Así que son creados?"

"Sí. El uso de la magia del invocación permite construir espíritus de varios atributos. Eso es Espíritu Invocado."

Oh.

En otras palabras, esos pergaminos que he estado utilizando.

Cuando yo los convoco, realmente estoy creando Espíritus de Luz por mí mismo.

"Los espíritus tienen poca inteligencia. Siguen todos los comandos del invocador hasta que su
magia se haya agotado."

"¿Pueden rechazar ordenes?"

"... Si el círculo mágico ha sido especialmente diseñado de esa manera, puede que sea posible."

Ohh.

Si lo hace uno mismo, puede ser lo que quieras que sea.

Así que es casi como una programación.

¿Eh?

Básicamente programación, ¿dónde he oído eso antes?

"Eso no tiene sentido."

Cliff suena insatisfecho.

"Eres Familiares de Pelagius-sama, y él te convoco hace más de 400 años, ¿no? Sin embargo, usted es inteligente y permanente. ¿No es eso raro?"

Oh, como se esperaba de Cliff, llego al corazón del asunto.

Sylvaril asiente con satisfacción.

"Sobre eso, permítanme explicarlo. El predecesor de Pelagius-sama, el Dragón Blindado-sama original, dejo atrás el método de convocar 11 espíritus antiguos de gran inteligencia y poder. Pero el tiempo de invocación de esos poderosos espíritus era de solo un día. Fue Pelagius- sama quien desarrolló una manera de hacer posible que existan mientras él este con vida ".

Suena como un motivo de orgullo para ella.

Familiares de un solo día de vida se convierten en perpetuos.

Movimiento perpetuo, no importa en qué este mundo es un logro increíble.

¿Eh?

¿11 espíritus antiguos?

"¿No querrás decir 12?"

"Cierto. Yo no soy uno de los espíritus de Pelagius-sama."

"¿No lo eres?"

"Correcto. Pelagius-sama me rescató durante la Campaña de Laplace. Desde entonces siempre lo he servido. Soy simplemente un miembro de la raza Celestial."

Raza Celestial.

Bueno, eso tiene sentido, ella tiene alas después de todo.

En comparación con el resto de sus subordinados, es la mas cercana a un confidente.

En realidad su amante... No, eso es imposible.

No todas las relaciones es sobre el amor.

"Entonces, ¿que vamos a estudiar?"

"Vamos a utilizar Invocación de Bestias Mágicas como base, pero Pelagius-sama cree que invocación de otro mundo está más relacionados con Invocación de Espíritus, así que vamos a tocar eso también."

¿Enseñar a los dos tipos?

Estoy deseando que llegue el momento.

Invocar bestias mágicas de todo el mundo y abrir un zoológico podría ser divertido.

"Entonces, si es posible, por favor enséñenos los detalles de la Invocación de Espíritus también."

"También estoy muy interesado en la Invocación de Espíritus."

Zanoba y Cliff parecen particularmente interesados en Invocación de Espíritus.

Ah, correcto. Lo entiendo.

Programación.

El corazón de la muñeca autónoma.

Cuando lo vi en ese entonces, pensé que se parecía a algo de programación.

En otras palabras, con Invocación de Espíritus, podría ser posible completar la muñeca.

Pero me imagino que, si Chaos, el rey Dragón Loco no pudo terminarla no puede ser tan fácil ...

Pero por lo menos debemos ser capaces de avanzar un poco mas.

Pero no sé por dónde empezar a aplicar ese conocimiento.

"Bueno, vamos a empezar con lo básico de la Invocación de Bestias Mágicas. Primero echen un vistazo a este circulo mágico."

Mientras pensaba, Sylvaril comenzó la conferencia sobre invocación básica.

Realmente debería haber estudiado los fundamentos por mi cuenta en lugar de pedir ayuda.

Bueno, es un poco tarde para eso.

Mejor ahora que nunca.

Al final, yo solo llevo 18 años en este mundo.

En comparación con Zanoba quién tenia 25 o 26 años cuando se matriculó, y aún así se pasa día y noche creando muñecas...

Tengo que seguir su ejemplo.

De todas formas, ahora mismo estoy definitivamente detrás de todos los demás.

Después de clase tengo que hacer un poco de auto-estudio.

"Por cierto, ya es la hora del almuerzo. Por favor no duden en preguntar si quieren algo en particular."

Con eso dicho, Sylvaril termina la conferencia.

=== 4ª Parte ===

Almuerzo.

Anoche sirvieron varias comidas tradicionales del Reino de Asura.

Bolas de carne y papas hervida en sopa de vainilla.

Pan de trigo hecho con diversos granos.

Básicamente lo mismo que en la Ciudad Mágica.

Se ve un poco simple al lado de este castillo, pero es sencillo y delicioso.

Puede parecer una cocina tradicional para nosotros, pero para Pelagius, es lo que él considera una comida típica del Reino de Asura.

Cocina de hace 400 años.

Se dice que los avances tecnológicos ocurren en la guerra, y los avances en la gastronomía durante la paz.

La cultura de la comida del Reino de Asura probablemente avanzó un poco después de 400 años.

Aunque la comida fue servida individualmente, comí con Sylphy de todos modos.

No importa lo lujosa que sea la habitación, comer solo se siente solitario.

Nunca hubiera pensado eso en mi vida pasada.

Comí el desayuno solo, pero no fue algo que pudiera evitar.

"Algo de Milis."

"Ah, quiero comida de Shirone."

Cliff y Zanoba sugirieron comida de su pais.

Probablemente se sienten un poco de nostalgia.

"Puedo hacer eso. Está bien."

Desde detrás de la máscara, la voz de Sylvaril suena suave y acepta sus peticiones.

"Lo que sea esta bien."

Responde Nanahoshi.

¿Ella se da cuenta de que tipo de oportunidad es esta?

Yo no soy un hombre que deja escapar una oportunidad como esta.

Como dijo ese lolicon de Red Comet: '''Hay que explotar al máximo las oportunidades a nuestro alcance'''.

"Arroz blanco avinagrado con pescado crudo en rodajas sobre el, ¿estás familiarizado con ese plato?"

"¿Eh? ¿En serio?"

Al oírme, el rostro de Nanahoshi se ilumina.

Pero Sylvaril niega con la cabeza.

"No, no lo conozco, pero suelo preparar arroz a menudo."

Nanahoshi parece decepcionada.

Pero ahora estoy emocionado.

Mientras tengamos arroz, entonces cualquier plato puede funcionar.

"¿Que tal agregar huevos y harina en agua fría, mezclarlo bien, añadir camarones, calamares y verduras;? Luego hervir todo en aceite caliente"

"Nunca he oído hablar de eso, pero sí tenemos harina y huevos ..."

¡Tenemos huevos!

¡En otras palabras, por fin puedo comer eso!

Bueno, sushi y tempura puede que no.

Entonces sukiyaki tampoco probablemente.

Necesitamos vino de cocina, terrón de azúcar, y salsa de soja para eso.

No va a ser igual, pero con ingredientes podemos llegar a algo parecido...

Así que todo se reduce a la salsa de soja.

El anhelado sabor de Japón se reduce a la salsa de soja.

"Entonces, una salsa de soja fermentada. ¿Eso existe? ¿Algo como salsa de soja?"

"No en el castillo."

Suspiro.

Efectivamente, en este mundo no hay salsa de soja.

"Pero he oído que existe una especie de condimento en el Reino Biheiriru. Quizás Arumanfi pueda comprobarlo."

"¡Sí por favor!"

Incluso molestar a Arumanfi está bien.

Si existe, entonces hay que encontrarlo.

=== 5ª Parte ===

Una hora más tarde.

Al final, no hay salsa de soja.

Tal vez una hora no fue suficiente tiempo para una búsqueda exhaustiva.

Es de esperar, no es suficiente como para buscar los ingredientes justo antes de comenzar la cocción.

No hay salsa de soja, pero al menos Arumanfi trajo algo más.

Soja fermentada, un comestible de color té.

Lo llaman "tofu" en este mundo.

Pero yo lo llamo "miso".

Porque eso es lo que es.

El Reino Biheiriru... según recuerdo es un país en la esquina noreste del Continente Central.

Tal vez allí por fin pueda encontrar la salsa de soja.

Debería visitarlo algún día.

Dentro de diez o veinte años, si surge una oportunidad definitivamente tengo que visitarlo.

Voy a dejar eso a un lado por ahora.

Tenemos arroz.

Tenemos miso.

Incluso tenemos pescado fresco.

No hay rábano o jengibre, pero hay limón.

Me gustaría tener encurtidos, pero eso ya es demasiado. Así que tendré que conformarme.

Con los ingredientes que tenemos, trato de instruir a Sylvaril lo mejor que puedo.

"¿Es así como lo quieres?"

Después de un rato, por fin termina.

Arroz recién cocinado.

Sopa de miso caliente.

Y pescado a la parrilla con limón.

Ordene para dos.

El otro es para Nanahoshi.

Y tengo un huevo crudo a un costado.

"Es bueno comer algo como esto de vez en cuando."

"... Bueno, supongo."

Los platos se ven fantásticos, pero Nanahoshi no parece especialmente satisfecha.

Como era de esperar, sólo con verse como comida japonesa no la impresiona.

Ah, bueno.

Aunque no sepa como la comida de Japón fue divertido intentarlo.

"Es hora de probarlo. Itadakimasu."

"... Itadakimasu."

Nanahoshi frunce el entrecejo y comienza a comer con una cuchara y tenedor.

No se ve como si lo estuviera disfrutando.

Ella separa un poco de pescado con un tenedor, exprime un poco de jugo de limón sobre el, y lo pone en su boca.

Luego sigue con un poco de arroz y empieza a masticar.

Toma un sorbo de la sopa de miso directamente de su tazón de porcelana.

Y finalmente dijo.

"Esta sopa ni siquiera tiene dashi..."

Las lágrimas fluyen de sus ojos.

Ella no deja de llorar mientras come.

[[File:Mushoku14 05.jpg|500px]]

Para ser sincero, la comida no tiene un sabor particularmente bueno.

El arroz esta seco, y la sopa un poco salada.

El pescado es delicioso, pero sabe un poco sospechoso y el sabor del limón no coincide.

No hay ningún equilibrio.

No sabe bien.

La cocina japonesa que recuerdo es mucho mejor que esto.

Pero las manos de Nanahoshi se siguen moviendo, y sus lágrimas siguen fluyendo.

Rápidamente termino la silenciosa comida.

"... Gracias por la comida."

Con eso, estoy contento.

=== 6ª Parte ===

Después de la clase de la tarde, regreso a mi habitación.

Las clases de magia de Invocación son bastante interesantes.

Más bien, Sylvaril es un buen maestro.

Hoy no enseñó nada especial, pero podría quedarme atrás muy pronto.

Tengo que estudiar mientras pueda.

Me pregunto cuánto tiempo tomarán estas lecciones.

A este ritmo, tal vez alrededor de una semana.

Aunque en la escuela sólo se requiere que asista a una clase y el resto es tiempo libre, no quiero estar lejos de casa por mucho tiempo.

Estoy preocupado por Lucy y Zenith.

Bueno, debería centrarme en lo que está frente a mí.

Todo lo que podemos hacer por Zenith ahora es observarla, y Aisha puede cuidar de Lucy.

Lo que debo hacer ahora es revisar y prepararme para para las lecciones de invocación.

Knock Knock.

Justo cuando me senté en un sofá y saque mi libreta, alguien llama a la puerta.

"Ludy, ¿estas adentro?"

Sylphy entra sin esperar mi respuesta.

Al verme, pasa y se sienta a mi lado.

Entonces, ella suspira.

Saco una jarra y lleno un vaso de agua para ella.

"¿Cansada?"

"Gracias."

Tomando el vaso, Sylphy lo vacía de un solo trago.

"Uf."

Ella se ve agotada.

"¿Cómo te fue? ¿Como le va a Ariel-sama?"

"Ugh. Bueno, ha sido duro."

"¿De verdad?"

"Pelagius-sama no le importa nada de lo que Ariel-sama tiene que decir."

En un intento de conseguir poner a Pelagius de su lado, Ariel ha estado sugiriendo diversos incentivos para obtener su apoyo.

Como ofrecerle un título una vez que ella se convierta en reina.

O territorio en el Reino de Asura.

O ofrecerle varias concesiones en los negocios.

Por supuesto, para Pelagius eso carece de interés.

"Por supuesto."

"¿De verdad?"

"¿Acaso Pelagius-sama esta aquí precisamente para alejarse de esas cosas? No sólo esta desinteresado, es probable que realmente lo odie."

"¿Eh? Pensé que dijo que vive aquí para estar listo para Laplace."

Sylphy me mira perpleja.

¿Pelagius dijo eso?

Bueno, tal vez esa es una de las razones.

"Además, si realmente quiere poder podría conseguirlo por su cuenta. Después de todo, sigue siendo el héroe de la Campaña de Laplace. ¿Acaso Sylvaril no dijo que odia la actitud anticuada de Asura? Ofrecerle esas cosas solo serviría para molestarlo ".

Si él quiere, probablemente podría salir en cualquier momento.

Sin embargo, él vive en reclusión.

Aunque no sé los detalles, probablemente hay razones para ello.

"¿En serio? Supongo que sí. Ariel-sama esta realmente preocupada por esto... Eh, Ludy, ¿qué crees que debería hacer?"

"Qué hacer..."

No soy bueno con este tipo de cosas.

Pero creo que Ariel empezó con el pie izquierdo.

Normalmente, ¿no debería intentar conocerlo primero?

Las solicitudes pueden venir después de eso.

Si la otra parte se siente preocupado, entonces uno puede ofrecer varias concesiones.

Un paso a la vez.

Ariel tiene carisma.

Tal vez por eso ella siempre ha sido capaz de convencer a los demás para apoyar su causa sin necesitar ese primer paso.

Así que cuando conoce a alguien impertérrito por su carisma, ella se quedo perdida.

Nanahoshi, Pelagius, ambos son así.

Y yo también, supongo.

Me gustaría ayudar por el bien de Sylphy, pero Ariel realmente no me importa.

"En primer lugar, ¿qué tal hacerse amigos con Pelagius-sama?"

"¿Hacerse amigos?"

"Claro, hablar de sus aficiones, escuchar sus historias de guerra, ese tipo de cosas."

"Aficiones e historias de guerra".

"Llevar a Zanoba podría ser una buena idea. De entre nosotros, él parece ser el que mas le agrada."

Zanoba y Pelagius conducen la conversación, y Ariel puede unirse lentamente.

Tal vez eso puede obtener algunos resultados.

"Oh. Tiene sentido. Le diré a Ariel-sama que lo intente."

"No te lo tomes demasiado en serio. Yo podría estar totalmente equivocado".

"Haha, gracias por el consejo."

Sylphy termina con un beso en mi mejilla.

Al sentir sus labios suaves, mi decisión de estudiar voló por la ventana, y pensamientos pervertidos llenaron mi cabeza.

Tomar a Sylphy aquí mismo, y hacer un segundo bebé justo en esa cama ...

Esos pensamientos cruzan mi mente.

No no.

No puedo ser tan impulsivo ahora.

¡Necesito estudiar!

Bien, ¿qué hay de acariciar un poco su culo? No, mejor no.

"Dime, ¿cómo van tus cosas?"

"Oh. Bastante bien."

Dejando las cosas H de lado, le cuento de los acontecimientos de hoy.

Zenith y su maldición.

Magia de Invocación.

Además, la comida con Nanahoshi.

"...Ludy es tan agradable con Nanahoshi."

Sylphy se ve un poco molesta cuando menciono a Nanahoshi.

¿Así que comer a solas con otra mujer no es bueno?

Bueno, Zanoba también estaba allí.

Tal vez no debería haber preparado algo especial para Nanahoshi.

No esta bien, tengo que hacer algo para que Sylphy sea feliz.

Sylphy necesita un recordatorio de que la persona que amo no es Nanahoshi, sino ella.

"Em, ¿Sylphiette-san?"

"¿Sí?"

"¿Puedo tener un abrazo?"

Al escucharme, Sylphy infla sus mejillas y vuelve la cabeza.

"Oh, ¿jugando al tipo agradable repentinamente? ¿Qué pasa? ¿Sentimientos de culpa?"

¿Eh, eh?

¿Por qué Sylphy esta tan fría?

¿Que pasó?

¿Enloqueció?

¿Dije algo malo?

¿Nuestro amor se consumió?

Hemos estado casados por casi 3 años.

¿La crisis de los 3 años?

No, cuántos años no importa.

¿Qué hago ahora?

Peligro, peligro.

"Eh, lo siento. Siempre pareces tan emocionado cuando Nanahoshi aparece, así que mimame un poco."

Sylphy saca la lengua y me abraza con fuerza.

Le devuelvo el abrazo.

Se siente tan cálida y suave.

Se siente como Sylphy.

Honestamente, yo podría haber hecho algo que disguste a Sylphy.

Pero, yo no quiero que me aborrezca.

Tengo que ser más cuidadoso en el futuro.

"Si Ludy realmente quiere hacer a Nanahoshi-san su tercera esposa, por favor no lo dejes caer de la nada como con Roxy. ¿Podemos hablar de ello en primer lugar?"

"No, eso no va a suceder. Mi relación con ella no es como la de Roxy y Sylphy. Sé un poco acerca de dónde es, así que quiero darle una mano. No hay nada entre nosotros..."

"¿Oh enserio?"

Sylphy me da una palmada en la cabeza con una sonrisa.

Entonces ella me palmea la espalda antes de salir de mi abrazo.

"Bueno, entonces tengo que volver con Ariel-sama. Haz tu mejor esfuerzo, Ludy."

"Ah, bien. Tú también, Sylphy."

No está bien.

Estaba siendo serio, pero sin darme cuenta hice infeliz a Sylphy.

Esto es malo.

Esto es muy malo.

Tengo que mantener mi distancia con Nanahoshi.

No puedo hacer muchas cosas para complacerla.

Muy bien.

"¿Eh?"

Al abrir la puerta para salir, Sylphy se detiene abruptamente.

Nanahoshi está justo fuera.

"Lo siento, no quería molestarlos, pero... Cof cof..."

Nanahoshi tosía ásperamente.

Apretando su pecho y su cuello, parece tener un dolor agudo.

"Lo siento. Accidentalmente escuché su conversación. Cof... no tengo ese tipo de relación con Ludeus, por lo que puedes estar segura... Cof..."

"Ah, oh. Está bien. Más importante, ¿te sientes bien?"

"Estoy bi... cof cof."

Nunca vi a Nanahoshi en tan mal estado.

Ella sigue tosiendo como si tuviera algo atrapado en su garganta. Se ve muy preocupante

"Hace un momento, empecé a toser mucho... cof... cof... Así que estaba buscando a alguien para que me eche un hechizo de desintoxicación. Busque a Cliff, pero esta... ocupado. Así que vine a buscar a Ludeus... Pero si va a causar algún malentendido, entonces voy a esperar hasta mañana por Cliff. "

"No, está bien. No te preocupes por eso..."

Sylphy agarra a toda prisa a Nanahoshi por los hombros.

"Entonces déjame encargarme de esto. Si no funciona, entonces podemos pedirle a Cliff que use un hechizo avanzado."

"Muchas gracias, por favor adelante ..."

"Muy bien, primero que nada."

Sylphy coloca suavemente una mano en el cuello de Nanahoshi.

Ella puede usar magia de desintoxicación sin voz.

Algo que incluso yo no puedo hacer.

No, yo también debería ser capaz de hacerlo.

"¿Eh?"

Mientras pensaba eso, Sylphy la mira perpleja y confundida.

Un instante después, la tos de Nanahoshi se intensifica.

"Cof cof..."

"¿Eh? Se siente... muy raro. Como algo mágico... ¿Eh?"

Sylphy inclina la cabeza y coloca la otra mano sobre el hombro de Nanahoshi.

Al instante, la tos de Nanahoshi se pone aún peor. La situación es crítica.

"¿Hey, qué pasa?"

Pregunto ansiosamente.

Nanahoshi se tapa la boca.

"Ugh... ¡Cof!"

Splat.

"¿Eh?"

La sangre salpicó el suelo.

"¡Hey, hey!"

"..."

Nanahoshi mira su mano aturdida.

Luego, poco a poco abrió la palma de su mano y nos la mostró.

Su palma estaba pintada de rojo sangre.

Inmediatamente, Nanahoshi perdió el conocimiento y se desplomó en el suelo.

"¿Eh? ¿Qué?"

No soy el único en estado de shock.

Sylphy esta de pie aturdida, incapaz de comprender lo que ha sucedido.

"Hace un momento, sentí... en Nanahoshi... ¿Por qué? ¿Eh?"

Con su rostro y sus manos salpicadas de sangre, mira a Nanahoshi tirada en el suelo.

Su rostro esta pálido.

Corro a su lado.

"SYLPHY"

Le grito con voz áspera.

Todo el cuerpo de Sylphy tiembla. Sus ojos están llenos de miedo. Ella retrocede varios pasos.

"¡N-no! ¡No fui yo! ¡Yo no lo hice!."

Sylphy se ha retirado a un rincón.

Yo la sigo en silencio.

Con la espalda contra la pared, dándose cuenta de que no tiene donde correr, ella sólo puede cerrar los ojos con fuerza.

"Aunque dije eso sólo estaba bromeando... Algo como esto... ¡yo nunca haría algo como esto!"

Tomo un pañuelo y lo mojo en un poco de agua (caliente por la magia) y empiezo a limpiar la sangre de la cara de Sylphy.

[[File:Mushoku14 06.jpg|500px]]

"¿Eh?"

Luego limpio la sangre en su mano.

La sangre de un paciente es una bomba de patógenos.

Aunque no creo que simplemente limpiar ayude, dejar la sangre probablemente no sea algo bueno.

Sylphy no ofrece resistencia.

"No te preocupes, Sylphy. Yo estaba viendo. No es culpa de Sylphy."

"Oh, oh."

Estoy muy tranquilo en este momento.

Ver a Sylphy en estado pánico de alguna manera ayudo a calmarme.

Tal vez aun no he procesado todo.

Por ahora, debo mantener la calma.

"Está bien. No es culpa de Sylphy. Nanahoshi ha estado débil últimamente. ¿Verdad?"

"Em ..."

"Esta vez la presenciaste en un mal momento. La viste en su peor estado. No es culpa de Sylphy."

"... Em, em, pero, ahora mismo sentí, cuando usé magia en Nanahoshi, algo extraño, la desintoxicación no funciona en absoluto... No sólo eso... esa acumulación ..."

Nanahoshi estaba en el suelo, con sangre brotando de su nariz y rostro.

Inconsciente.

En una situación crítica.

Sylphy sigue siendo un lío.

Mejor la calmo primero.

No, mejor la mantengo ocupada en algo.

Lo mejor para detener a alguien en estado de pánico es darle una tarea.

"Escucha con atención, Sylphy. Ya sea Cliff o Pelagius-sama, busca a alguien y dile que venga."

"¿Que venga?"

"Voy a examinar la condición de Nanahoshi y hacer lo que pueda. Mientras tanto, Sylphy, ve a buscar ayuda. ¿Puedes hacerlo?"

"Seguro."

Los ojos de Sylphy recuperaron su enfoque.

Luego, va hacia a la puerta y sale corriendo.

A pesar de que ella ha pasado por mucho en su vida, ver tanta sangre la debe haber asustado.

Especialmente de alguien que conoce.

Incluso si ella esta celosa, Sylphy nunca haría algo así.

Pero Sylphy a veces podría actuar de forma impulsiva...

No no.

Eso es imposible. Definitivamente imposible.

"Bueno."

Dejo de pensar demasiado y me dirijo hacia Nanahoshi.

Aunque no hay mucho que pueda hacer aquí, haré lo que pueda.

== Capítulo 147 - Lamentación ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

Han pasado 3 días desde que Nanahoshi colapsó.

Aún no recupera la conciencia.

Se desconoce el motivo por el cual vomitó sangre.

Después de que Sylphy fuera a buscar ayuda, Arumanfi rápidamente llego a la habitación y se llevó a Nanahoshi a la enfermería.

Mientras tanto, di un par de vueltas por el castillo para reunir el grupo e informarles de la situación.

Nanahoshi no está bien de salud. Mientras utilizaba magia restituyente en ella, vomitó sangre y luego colapsó.

En este momento ella se encuentra en la enfermería recibiendo tratamiento.

La verdad es que todo sucedió tan de repente que no sé los detalles.

Aunque preocupados, todo el mundo acepta la situación.

Ahora mismo, Nanahoshi está siendo tratada por Yuruzu de la expiación.

Yuruzu de la expiación tiene la habilidad de sanar.

Es capaz de transferir la salud y vitalidad de una persona a otra.

Ya que funciona sobre un principio diferente al de la magia restituyente, parece funcionar para enfermedades que son intratables para esta... <ref>Con 'esta' me refiero a magia restituyente, en otras palabras la frase hace referencia para enfermedades que son intratables para la magia restituyente</ref>

Aún así, la habilidad no funciona por sí sola y necesita la cooperación de otra persona.

Sin ninguna vacilación Sylphy se ofrece a ayudar.

Sylphy se acuesta al lado de Nanahoshi y el tratamiento comienza.

Sin embargo Nanahoshi aún tiene que recuperar la conciencia, su expresión es triste, con una tos constante.

"Karowante, ¿cuál es el estado de Nanahoshi?"

Al ver a Nanahoshi en esta condición, Pelagius ordena a otro subordinado que realice un diagnóstico.

Karowante de la Revelación.

Él tiene el poder de descubrir el poder y secretos de un objetivo.

Para los enfermos, también su condición.

Como la visión de rayos x.

Él sacude la cabeza después de observar a Nanahoshi.

"Esto va más allá de la habilidad de Yuruzu."

"Vamos a investigar en la biblioteca."

"A sus ordenes."

Con eso dicho, Pelagius y sus subordinados comienza a investigar el nombre y cura de la enfermedad de Nanahoshi.

Tratando de hacer coincidir los síntomas de Nanahoshi con los registros de la biblioteca.

Me ofrecí para echar una mano, pero fui rechazado. Los forasteros no pueden entrar en la biblioteca.

Por supuesto, Yuruzu sigue administrando el tratamiento, así que Sylphy nunca abandonó la enfermería.

Al final, no tengo nada que hacer.

Obviamente, no me quede sentado sin hacer nada durante estos 3 días.

Regresé a casa una vez a informar a Roxy de la situación.

Nanahoshi cayó enferma y Sylphy está ayudando con el tratamiento.

Así que puede tomar algún tiempo antes de que regresemos.

Roxy comienza a moverse a la vez con esa información.

Ella nos ayuda a contactar con la escuela y solicitar un permiso de ausencia, así como explica la situación en nuestra familia.

Entonces me dijo que dejara la casa a su cargo.

Es mucho más cabeza fría de lo que soy yo.

Ya está acostumbrada a este tipo de situaciones.

Al final, no pude hacer nada. Todo ha quedado bajo control.

Informé a Aisha y Norn que iba a regresar tarde, tomé un par de ropas de cambio y regresé al castillo de Pelagius.

Incluso en casa, no hay nada de lo cual pueda encargarme.

Todo lo que puedo hacer es orar para que Nanahoshi permanezca a salvo.

"... Nanahoshi, ¿se recuperará?"

Los demás, al igual que yo, no pueden hacer nada.

Particularmente Cliff, quien pasa su tiempo rezando en la capilla dentro del castillo.

"Todo está en la mano de Milis-sama."

Dijo Cliff, con las manos plegadas y ojos cerrados.

Orando a dios en momentos de crisis.

Nunca creí en esas cosas religiosas.

En este mundo, creo en las personas que realmente ofrecen una mano de ayuda.

Pero incluso yo puedo entender eso, en estos momentos, rezar a Roxy y Sylphy puede que no traiga ningún alivio.

"..."

De repente, recuerdo una película que vi una vez.

Una obra maestra de la invasión alienígena.

Aliens, con su tecnología abrumadora, casi aniquilan a la humanidad.

Pero al final todas sus maquinarias de repente dejaron de funcionar.

Los Aliens no tenían inmunidad contra los patógenos de la tierra y así todos perecieron. <ref>Referencia a War of the Worlds, pelicula del 2005 y libro del año 1898.</ref>

Nanahoshi vino de otro mundo.

Difiere de mí, quien reencarnó.

Ella no envejece, no posee poder mágico, y por tanto no puede utilizar ninguna herramienta mágica. <ref>Aún así puede usar piedras mágicas y cosas que contengan poder mágico :v</ref>

Tal vez, no sólo poder mágico, quizás tampoco posee inmunidad apta para este mundo.

Pero, si ese fuera el caso, entonces se debería haber enfermado hace mucho tiempo.

El evento de metástasis ocurrió hace 8 años.

Nanahoshi también vino a este mundo hace 8 años.

No hay ninguna razón para que eso ocurra ahora.

"..."

Esa chica.

¿Realmente morirá...?

¿Por qué sucedió esto?

=== 2ª Parte ===

4 días después de que Nanahoshi colapsara.

Estamos convocados a una mesa redonda.

Aparte de Yuruzu, todos los otros familiares están presentes.

Pelagius se sienta delante de ellos.

Se sentó en una silla lujosa grande con los familiares detrás.

"Por favor, siéntense."

Nos sentamos tras la sugerencia de Sylvaril.

Sylphy está ausente, se quedó ayudando a Yuruzu con el tratamiento, 7 presentes en total.

"Nanahoshi-sama ha sido diagnosticada."

Una vez que estamos sentados, Sylvaril da un par de pasos hacia adelante e informa.

Por fin sabemos.

"Nanahoshi-sama sufre del síndrome de drenaje."

Síndrome de drenaje.

Nunca he oído hablar de él.

Mirando a mi alrededor, nadie parece conocerlo tampoco.

Incluso alguien tan informado como Cliff se quedo en blanco.

"Era de esperar que nadie lo haya escuchado antes. Es una enfermedad que se remonta a tiempos inmemorables, cuando los hombres tenían un poder mágico inferior al de ahora. Si un niño nace sin ninguna capacidad mágica, sin excepción alguna, ese niño experimenta síntomas similares y a la edad de 10 años, muere."

Así que es la misma situación que Nanahoshi.

Aunque no tiene 10 años, ella ha estado en este mundo durante más de 8 años.

Y ella no tiene ni una pizca de magia...

Por lo menos, Sylphy no tiene la culpa.

Gracias a Dios.

"Según los registros, aquellos que no poseen poder mágico absorben cantidades minuciosas de magia del entorno, después de 10 años de acumularla en sus cuerpos, esta pasa a ser una enfermedad..." <ref>Recordad que en este mundo todo tiene magia</ref>

Sin poder mágico, su capacidad para absorber la magia del entorno es diminuta.

No sé los detalles, pero supongo que la magia vendría a ser como las bacterias en cierta forma.

Para aquellos con poder mágico, las bacterias buenas matan a las malas, pero para aquellos que no poseen poder mágico alguno, sólo las bacterias malas se acumulan.

No sabemos con certeza que tan confiable son los registros.

Sin embargo tienen bastante sentido.

"¿Se señala alguna cura en los registros?"

"No. Según los registros, esta enfermedad fue erradicada hace unos 7000 años después de que la humanidad aumentara su capacidad de poder mágico."

Hace 7000 años, por lo tanto fue por la época de la Gran Guerra Humano-Demonio.

Recuerdo escuchar que esta se desencadenó por casi 1 mil años.

La guerra causó todo tipo de avances.

A través de diversos medios, la humanidad auto progreso.

Un efecto secundario es la erradicación de esta enfermedad.

También es posible.

¡Vaya!, hace 7000 años.

No pueden haber muchos textos que lograran sobrevivir a esos tiempos de estragos.

Encontrar el nombre de la enfermedad ya es un milagro de por sí.

"Entonces, ¿qué hacemos?"

"Detenemos el tiempo."

El que responde a mi pregunta no es Sylvaril.

Sino más bien es el tranquilamente sentado Pelagius.

"Voy a pedir prestado el poder de Sukeakoto del tiempo y así vamos a detener el tiempo para Nanahoshi."

Declara Pelagius y un hombre camina hacia adelante.

Lleva una máscara de la cual su boca sobresale.

Una máscara de Hyottoko, más bien, como una máscara de gas.

Es Sukeakoto de tiempo.

De lo que recuerdo, él tiene la habilidad de detener el tiempo de cualquier persona que toca.

Por supuesto, el tiempo se congela para él también. Pero con esta capacidad, puede prevenir que se agrave la enfermedad de Nanahoshi o que muera.

Pero quién sabe cuánto tiempo pueda mantenerlo, tampoco soluciona la raíz del problema.

"Mmm, comprendo. Y entonces, ¿qué hacemos luego?"

"Contactar personas en la superficie y encontrar una cura."

Oh.

Podría funcionar.

Nadie se negará a alguien como Pelagius.

"Aún así la pregunta es '¿quién ayudara a Nanahoshi?'."

"¿Existe alguna manera con la influencia del Dragón-Blindado-sama?

"La verdad es que mi relación con Nanahoshi es solo de cooperación. No voy a deber favores a otros por el bien de ella."

¿Venga que acaso eso no es un poco frío?

Aún así, no sé los detalles exactos de su relación, por lo que no tengo derecho a objetar.

"No se confundan. Como invitados de mi castillo, les ofreceré algo de ayuda, aunque es mínima. Así que no esperen que les de todo. Mi mayor y ultimo propósito es encontrar y destruir a Laplace."

En otras palabras, debido a los trabajos relacionados con la observación de Laplace, no hará más de lo necesario para ayudar.

Tampoco deberá favores a otros.

Los favores se deben pagar.

Particularmente ya que se trata de la cura de una enfermedad erradicada hace bastante tiempo.

La contra parte definitivamente querrá algo grande a cambio.

Pelagius no tiene por qué ir tan lejos por Nanahoshi.

No, realmente tiene mucha razón para no hacerlo.

Mantener a Nanahoshi con vida es lo más lejos que llegará.

Se niega a hacer más. Si alguien quiere ayudar, pues es libre de hacerlo.

Ese es el significado detrás de las palabras de Pelagius.

Eso debería ser aceptable.

"... ¡¿Así que tan solo veras morir a Nanahoshi?!"

El que gritó es Cliff.

Se puso de pie gritando hacia Pelagius.

"¿Cuándo dije eso?"

"¡Mientes!. ¡Alguien como usted, dentro de un castillo tan impresionante, con tantos familiares poderosos! ¡Definitivamente, usted puede encontrar una cura!" <ref>Lo deje formal ya que le habla a Pelagius</ref>

Al escuchar a Cliff, Pelagius levanta una ceja.

"No tengo ninguna razón para ayudar."

"¡Déjate de bromas! ¡Ayudar a los débiles es el deber de los fuertes!"

"Pssh, no nos intentes meter en la cabeza esas detestables enseñanzas de Milis."

"¡¿Qué dijiste?!"

Cliff explotó en ira y comenzó a gritar estupideces sin pensar.

Él es un seguidor de Milis.

La iglesia de Milis comparte muchas similitudes con el catolisismo.

Es posible que también tengan enseñanzas de dar una mano a las ovejillas perdidas y cosas por el estilo.

Pero decirle eso a Pelagius es indebido.

Pelagius tiene sus propias preocupaciones.

Durante 400 años, se ha movido con sólo un objetivo en mente.

De hecho, Pelagius desea obtener conocimiento de la invocación desde otros mundos a través de Nanahoshi.

Pero esto está en segundo plano, después de Laplace.

Es sólo una manera de pasar en tranquilidad el tiempo antes de la tormenta.

"En otras palabras, ¡Simplemente te quedaras a ver como Nanahoshi muere! ¡Si vas a ayudar, ayuda hasta el final!." <ref>Deje lo formal desde el segundo grito porque ya anda como una puta cabra... y venga que nadie es formal cuando se emputece de verdad</ref>

"¡Cliff, detente!"

Cliff se levanta violentamente golpeando la silla hacia atrás, Elinalise le grita y luego agarra fuertemente con su mano el hombro de Cliff, impidiéndole ir más allá.

"Cliff, entiendo cómo te sientes, pero contrólate."

"..."

"No quiero perderte por esto."

Mirando a su alrededor, todos los familiares están en posición de batalla.

Viendo como retienen a Cliff, Pelagius sonríe burlonamente.

"Si tienes un problema, entonces ¿por qué no lo solucionas tu mismo? Tu dios dice eso también. Cuando ayudes a otros, no cuentes en alguien más, ¿no es así?"

"Grr..."

Pareciendo insatisfecho, Cliff se deja caer de nuevo en su silla.

No quiere pelear con Pelagius.

Él simplemente pensaba, para una persona como Pelagius, quien es capaz de casi todo, él debe ser capaz de ayudarla.

"Mmhm..."

¿Qué hacemos?

Quiero ayudar a Nanahoshi.

¿Pero ni siquiera sé por dónde comenzar?

Mirando a Ariel y a los demás, parecen estar pensando lo mismo.

Aisha y Nanahoshi se conocen y se llevan bien, si Nanahoshi muere quedara bastante perturbada.

También si muere, Sylphy se sentiría responsable.

¿Hay algo que pueda hacer?

¿Soy así de impotente?

"Disculpen."

Justo ahora, la puerta por donde entramos a la habitación de la mesa redonda se abre.

Es Yuruzu de la expiación.

Nos habla dirigiéndonos la mirada.

"Nanahoshi-sama ha recuperado la conciencia."

Casi salto a la puerta al escuchar esto.

"¿Có-cómo se encuentra?"

"Superficialmente ha mejorado un poco."

"¿Superficialmente?"

"De hecho. El síndrome de drenaje es el resultado de acumular magia en el cuerpo, lo cual provoca la enfermedad. Esta no tiene cura."

Por la forma en que lo dice, lo hace sentir como si fuera VIH.

Por lo que la tos es un síntoma de su enfermedad.

En otras palabras, aunque los síntomas superficiales se han curado, el motivo real de la enfermedad permanece.

"Entonces, ¿Puedes extirpar la magia que está dentro de ella?"

"No puedo."

"Entonces, ¿quién podría?"

Yuruzu sacude su cabeza al escuchar mi pregunta.

"¿De verdad?..."

¿No hay ninguna forma de extirpar la magia en su interior?

¿Como una herramienta mágica de algún tipo?

7000 años pasaron, la tecnología debe haber avanzado bastante en esta área.

Pero, ¿qué debe hacerse?

¿La piedra mágica de la Hidra funcionará?<ref>No recuerdo el nombre, se refiere a las escamas que absorben magia</ref>

No, esa cosa no hace nada con la magia dentro del cuerpo.

Tengo el presentimiento de que no puede hacerse.

¿Tal vez una herramienta mágica se puede hacer con esa propiedad?

Pero, ¿cuánto tiempo tardará?

No tenemos ninguna pista en primer lugar.

Mierda.

"En cualquier caso, deberíamos ir a chequear el estado de Nanahoshi."

Con eso dicho me puse de pie, todos los demás siguen mi gesto también.

=== 3ª Parte ===

La enfermería se siente algo triste.

Los muebles no difieren demasiado de las habitaciones de huéspedes.

Pero están expuestas las estructuras de piedra y los muros carecen de ventanas.

En el centro de la habitación hay una especie de mesa de operaciones, con cuchillos y vendas en los cajones.

"..."

Nanahoshi está en una esquina.

Las manchas de sangre en ella se han ido, ha cambiado su vestimenta a algo semejante a una bata de paciente.

Estéril, sin vida.

"Nanahoshi, ¿te encuentras bien?"

Le pregunto. Nanahoshi me mira y dice.

"¿Parezco estarlo?"

"..."

Por supuesto que no.

Su cara está pálida, con ojeras bajo sus ojos.

Cualquiera puede ver que no está bien de salud.

La habilidad de recuperación de Yuruzu es agotadora incluso para el paciente.

La otra cama está vacía.

Como si se tratara de una rotación con nosotros, Sylhpy dejó la enfermería y se dirigió a la habitación de huéspedes.

La vi en el camino. Se ve algo demacrada.

Durante 4 días, ayudó en el tratamiento.

A pesar de que dudo que no haya comido o bebido agua, aún así debió ser agotador para su cuerpo.

"Dijeron que no tengo cura."

"Ah, oh."

Me siento en una silla al lado de ella.

Al parecer Miss Yuruzu no le oculto nada acerca de su enfermedad. <ref>Miss= Señorita. Lo deje en ingles porque me da asco como suena en español :v</ref>

"No, mejorarás pronto."

"No, no lo haré... No voy a mejorar."

Dicho esto, Nanahoshi vuelve la cara.

Se queda mirando la pared en silencio.

Probablemente lo que acabo de decir fue irresponsable...

La verdad es que no sé que debería decir en momentos como este.

"..."

Después de quedarme en silencio. Ariel y los otros intentan mantener la conversación.

Algunos intentan reconfortar a Nanahoshi, otros tratan de elevar su espíritu, y otros dicen que sin duda mejorará.

Cada uno de ellos intentan animarla de varias maneras.

Pero en este momento, puede ser que todos tengan el efecto contrario.

La que realmente sufre no quiere escuchar lindezas como estás.

"..."

Poco después, todos se quedan sin cosas que decir.

Con una Nanahoshi que no da respuesta alguna, nadie sabe de que hablar.

El silencio es sofocante, haciendo sentir a todos inquietos.

"Pues bien, Nanahoshi. Me voy yendo. Volveré para chequear tu estado."

Partiendo por Ariel, todos dejan la habitación uno a uno.

Si bien Cliff quiere quedarse, con Elinalise regañándolo se fue también.

Al salir, oí a Elinalise diciendo [... Nada de lo que digamos importa en estos momentos.]

Y así es como son las cosas...

Sólo quedo yo.

¿Por qué me quede?, ni idea, no estoy seguro tampoco.

Aún así, sentí que me tenía que quedar un poco más.

Es peligroso dejarla sola.

"..."

Pero no tengo nada que decir.

Con una persona enferma.

Con una persona que sufre de una enfermedad incurable.

No importa lo que diga, son sólo lindezas.

Nanahoshi está bastante desconcertada.

Su investigación respecto a la invocación ha ido tan bien.

La fase 1 tuvo un par de problemillas, pero la fase 2 y 3 procedieron sin contra tiempos.

Por no decir que con la fase 4, con un poco de ayuda de Pelagius, debería tener resultados pronto.

No estoy seguro en lo que respecta a la fase 5, pero es sólo una cuestión de tiempo.

Tal vez en 1 o 2 años más ella pueda regresar a casa.

Tener que escuchar que tiene una enfermedad incurable, en un momento como este, por su puesto que ha de estar desconcertada.

Quizás no sea cáncer, pero aún así dijeron que es terminal.

No me sorprendería si ella se pone violenta.

No, si es realmente incurable.

Si su futuro es tan sombrío, un poco de violencia está bien.

Me gustaría cooperar.

No importa qué, con tal que eso ayude a su estado de ánimo un poco.

"No estaba particularmente saludable en primer lugar."

Mientras me quedo callado, Nanahoshi habla con un suspiro.

Suena mas serena de lo que esperaba.

Pero obviamente está fingiendo.

"Enfermarme... Aunque nunca así de mal, todos los años cojo un resfriado."

Poco a poco las palabras fluyen hacia fuera.

Y escucho en silencio.

"Mis calificaciones no son malas, pero no soy nada buena con los deportes. Si me preguntas, supongo que soy del tipo que prefiere encerrarse en casa.

La medicina de este mundo no está muy avanzada, ¿cierto?.

¿Sabes? Quizás sea por la magia, ¿pero la gente de este mundo ni siquiera cura sus heridas? Y por eso mueren o pierden una extremidad. Es jodidamente retrasado. Todo puede prevenirse con un poco de agua limpia sobre la herida.

Ya que no puedo usar magia, debo hacer todo tipo de cosas para mantenerme a salvo. Evitar enfermedades contagiosas, mantenerme alejada de las multitudes, no comer comidas raras...

Es cierto, desde tu perspectiva podría estar viviendo una vida poco saludable, ¡Pero también me ejercito en casa! ¡Me encargo de mí misma!.

Porque si me enfermo, puede que no haya una cura.

Mejor dicho, si estoy enferma, probablemente no me curare.

¡Porque, si me enfermo, probablemente no sepa el por qué!...

... Básicamente, este mundo, ¿no es demasiado raro?

Gigantescos monstruos demasiado grandes para sostenerse a sí mismos. ¡¡¡Ni puta idea que tipo de magia negra es esa, ¿pero acaso no están claramente rompiendo las reglas de la naturaleza?!!!

Por supuesto, incluso yo, cuando llegué, estaba un poco curiosa.

Incluso yo jugué juegos parecidos a este mundo anteriormente. No odio lo relacionado con espadas y magia. Te estaría mintiendo si te dijera que no estaba emocionada al llegar aquí.

Solo un poco, pero aún así estoy celosa de que hayas nacido en este mundo, y de que puedas vivir en el..."

Dijo Nanahoshi, y de repente dejo de hablar.

Sus hombros temblaban.

Lentamente, se voltea hacia mí.

Con el rostro triste lleno de arrugas, las lágrimas se reúnen en sus ojos hinchados.

"No quiero morir..."

Como una represa que revienta, lágrimas comienzan a verter de sus ojos.

"¡¡¡No quiero morir aquí!!!
¡¡¡No quiero morir en este jodido mundo!!!
¡¡¡¿Por qué?!!! ¡¡¡¿Por qué?!!!
¡¡¡Es demasiado extraño!!!
¡¡¡Ey!!!, ¡¡¡¿sabes?!!!...
¡¡¡No he cambiado absolutamente nada en estos 8 años!!! ¡¡¡No me he vuelto más alta, y mi cabello no crece!!! ¡¡¡Me da hambre, como, cago, pero mis uñas nunca crecen!!!.
¡¡¡Ni siquiera tengo mis períodos!!!"

Nanahoshi lanza un jarro de agua cercano.

La jarra golpea la pared, salpica en pedazos estrepitosamente. El agua empapa la cama.

"¡¡¡En este mundo no soy un humano!!! ¡¡¡En este mundo ni siquiera cuento como ser vivo!!! ¡¡¡Básicamente soy un cadáver!!! ¡Aún así!, ¡¡¡¿por qué?!!! ¡¡¡¿por qué me enfermo?!!! ¡¡¡¿acaso eso no es demasiado extraño?!!! ¡¡¡¿Por qué tengo tanta mala suerte?!!! ¡¡¡No quiero morir!!! ¡¡¡No quiero morir en este jodido y extraño mundo!!!"

Nanahoshi grita desgarradoramente, lágrimas caen y salpican.

"¡¡¡Ni siquiera he dado mi primer beso!!! ¡¡A pesar de que tengo alguien que me gusta, nunca le dije que lo amo!! ¡¡¡Realmente me das celos!!! ¡¡¡Todos los días tan feliz, tan realizado!!
¡¿Qué?! ¡¿Papá murió?! ¡¿Mamá se enfermo?! ¡¡¿Y qué?!!
¡¡¡¿Qué tiene de malo?!!! ¡¡¡A este ritmo, ni siquiera podré ver a mi papá de nuevo!!! ¡¡¡Si muero, mamá ni siquiera lo sabrá!!!
¡Solo una vez más! ¡¡Mamá!! ¡¡Papá!! ¡¡¡Todavía lo recuerdo!!!
Todavía recuerdo esa mañana. Papá dijo que llegaría temprano. Mamá dijo que comeríamos pescado frito en la noche. Le dije a mi papá que saldría con unos amigos, que salir un rato estaba bien, y me queje con mi mamá porque ya estaba cansada del pescado frito. ¿Por qué? ¿Por qué tuvo que pasar esto? Papá y mamá probablemente están enfermamente preocupados por mí. Quiero ir a casa. Quiero verlos de nuevo. No quiero morir. No quiero morir en este lugar... atraído de... pueblerinos "

"..."

Siento un dolor agudo en mi pecho.

Comprendo el dolor de Nanahoshi.

Si fuera mi yo de cuando llegué por primera vez a este mundo, no podría simpatizar.

El no poder volver, no poder reunirse de nuevo.

No ser capaz de ver a la familia una vez más.

Incluso si me lo hubiera dicho, no lo hubiera entendido.

En ese entonces, probablemente quería olvidar esas cosas y simplemente disfrutar la vida en este nuevo mundo.

Pero ahora es diferente.

Entiendo a que se refiere con querer volver, con querer reunirse de nuevo.

El día a día es el mayor de los tesoros de la vida.

Una vez que se van, se han ido para siempre.

...Exacto porque si se van, se han ido para siempre. <ref>Sip, repite la frase</ref>

Paul está muerto.

Los recuerdos de Zenith quizás nunca vuelvan.

La aldea Bonna y ese cálido hogar, ambos han desaparecido.

De ahora en adelante, todo lo que puedo hacer es proteger a mi familia, mi propia vida.

Sylphy, Roxy, Lucy.

Lilia, Aisha, Norn, Zenith.

Si fuera separado de ellas, sería un dolor desgarradoramente agonizante.

Si alguna desaparece, entonces iré al cielo e infierno a buscarla.

Si vuelvo a mi antiguo mundo.

Si la magia como esta existe en ese mundo, la buscaría.

Haría todo lo posible para volver aquí.

"Woo... Wooo..."

Agarrándose sus rodillas, Nanahoshi llora.

Cliff, Zanoba, Sylphy, ella nunca fue cercana a cualquiera de ellos.

Sólo conmigo prestó algún tipo de atención.

Escuchando a mis peticiones, aceptando mis invitaciones.

Si lo pienso, ella nunca hizo algo que me fuera a dañar.

Nanahoshi se veía tan emocionada cuando charlamos en japonés.

Para ella, quizás el poder tener alguien con quien hablar de Japón es su única ancla desde ese mundo.

"Alguien... Que alguien me salve..."

Escuchando su desgarrador y triste susurro.

Me paro de la silla.

=== 4ª Parte ===

Vuelvo a la mesa redonda en donde Pelagius aún se encontraba.

Todos sus familiares ya se han ido.

Queda sólo Pelagius, se siente como si ha estado esperando por mí.

"¿A qué se deberá tu visita?"

"... Voy a entrar en acción. Tengo la esperanza de que en tanto que no interfiera con su propio trabajo, pues que Pelagius-sama nos ofrezca algo de ayuda."

Pelagius asiente en gran medida con la cabeza al momento en que termine de hablar.

"Oh, así que finalmente vas a entrar en acción. Bueno. Si Nanahoshi muere, incluso yo me sentiría triste."

"Muchísimas gracias."

Pero, ¿qué debo hacer?

Estamos buscando la cura para una enfermedad erradicada hace unos 7000 años.

¿Por dónde empezar?

Ya sabemos que la magia restituyente y la magia curativa son ineficaces.

Si esas hubieran servido, entonces Pelagius ya habría hecho algo.

Herramientas mágicas.

No tengo la menor idea de si una pueda funcionar.

Una que surta efecto dentro del cuerpo debería estar relacionada con las herramientas mágicas de Cliff.

Pero la de Cliff fue hecha a medida de Elinalise solamente.

Observar la condición de Elinalise y ajustar paso a paso.

Aunque ha tenido resultados con Elinalise, todavía está incompleta.

¿Tal vez sólo necesita unos pequeños ajustes para controlar los síntomas de Nanahoshi?

Pero ahora, Nanahoshi no tiene el tiempo para que podamos observar y ajustar.

Venga que ha tosido sangre.

Aún si curamos los síntomas superficiales, no sirve de mucho, simplemente volverá a ocurrir lo mismo.

La próxima vez, podría ser fatal.

Por otra parte, si congelamos el tiempo, entonces no hay manera alguna de experimentar.

Dicho esto, las herramientas mágicas no son el camino a seguir.

Quizás una podría eventualmente funcionar, pero en estos momentos necesitamos una solución más inmediata.

Una cura.

¿Nadie la conoce?

¿Ni siquiera Hitogami u Orsted?

¿Será que sabrán algo respecto a esto?

No puedo contactar con Hitogami.

Tal vez él se muestre con algún consejo esta noche.

Pero no tengo ninguna manera de iniciar contacto con él.

"Pelagius-sama. ¿Tiene alguna manera de contactar al Dios Dragón Orsted?"

"Es imposible. Sus movimientos son imposibles de entender."

No hay manera de contactar a Orsted.

"Lo más probable es que Orsted tampoco lo sepa. Él ha estado en este mundo por quizás unos 100 años, aunque sea sabio, dudo que vaya a conocer algo sobre una enfermedad de hace 7000 años atrás:"

Así que Orsted tiene unos cien años mas o menos.

Si bien es viejo, comparado con Pelagius todavía es un pequeñuelo.

No, si lo comparo conmigo él es bastante viejo.

"Mmm ya veo. Pero alguien que conozca el mundo de hace 7000 años..."

Espera, espera un momento.

7000 años.

Hay una.

Hay una persona que ha vivido por tanto tiempo.

Aunque ella podría no estar familiarizada con esta enfermedad...

Pero si hablo con ella, tal vez pueda encontrar una pista.

"Conozco a alguien..."

"¿Oh?"

Pero, no sé si pueda encontrarla.

La última vez fue un encuentro casual.

Y así como pasó, nos separamos.

Ninguna conexión en particular.

Pero tengo que hacer algo.

Si no lo hago, entonces nada va a cambiar.

"Pelagius-sama, ¿puede llevarme al Continente Demoníaco?"

"¿Al Continente Demoníaco? ¿Qué piensas hacer allí?"

Sólo me encontré con esa persona una vez.

Aunque Roxy también la conoció antes, pero donde está ahora, pues ni idea.

Sin embargo su nombre lo conocía desde hace mucho tiempo.

De vuelta a la capital de Fedora, allí un nombre que aprendí de las clases de historia.

Después de que nos conociéramos, no hay manera alguna de que la pueda olvidar.

"Planeo encontrarme con la Gran Emperatriz Demonio Kishirika."

Hace 7000 años.

Una figura de la primera gran guerra de humanos-demonios.

== Capítulo 148 - De Nuevo en el Continente Demoniaco ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

El plan es simple.

En primer lugar, con la ayuda de Pelagius, nos dirigimos al Continente Mágico.

Encontrar a Kishirika Kishirisu.

Preguntarle si conoce una cura, o si conoce a alguien que lo sepa.

En realidad es bastante simple.

Si sólo la Gran emperatriz demoníaca Kishirika Kishirisu se quedase sentada en un trono supervisando una ciudad de alguna parte.

Pero yo sé que Kishirika deambula por todo el Continente Mágico.

Conocerla es de pura casualidad.

Quién sabe cuántos meses tomará.

Pelagius dijo que tiene círculos mágicos de teletransporte cerca de las principales ciudades del Continente Mágico.

Pensando en ello, los círculos mágicos de teletransporte mágicos son verdaderamente aterradores.

Especialmente cuando él puede teletransportarse a cualquier parte del mundo desde ese castillo, una amenaza increíble.

Así que es comprensible por qué este arte siempre ha sido prohibido.

A pesar de eso, Orsted y Pelagius los han estado usando en secreto.

Este mundo probablemente tenga un buen número de personas secretamente rompiendo las reglas.

Esto podría ser hacer trampa, pero esa es la naturaleza de este mundo.

Esos círculos mágicos de teletransporte probablemente no sean utilizados solo por Orsted.

De cualquier modo, tener que encontrar a Kishirika será fastidioso.

Al igual que Roxy había hecho antes, buscando de ciudad en ciudad.

Quién sabe cuánto tiempo tomará.

Pero no debería tardar más de un año.

Ya que teletransportarse sólo toma un día.

El problema es ¿qué pasa si Kishirika y nosotros nos cruzamos en alguna parte pero no nos damos cuenta?

Acerca de eso, creo que pediré ayuda al Gremio de Aventureros.

Recompensa por la captura de la gran emperatriz del reino demoníaco.

Capturar a Kishirika.

Debe estar viva.

SOLO VIVA.

Reúno a todos para poder explicarles el plan.

Ariel, Luke, Cliff, Zanoba, Elinalise.

Y también Sylphy.

Sylphy recuperó la conciencia, mientras que yo estaba hablando con Pelagius.

Pero su agotamiento es obvio.

Ella era delgada para empezar, pero ahora ella luce más frágil que nunca.

Ella debería descansar durante al menos 5 días más.

"Todo el mundo, espero que podáis ofrecedle vuestra ayuda a Nanahoshi."

Cuando dije eso, Ariel asiente en señal de aprobación.

"Entonces, puedo proporcionar algunas herramientas mágicas".

Ariel se quita el anillo mágico que lleva puesto y me lo entrega.

Un par de anillos a juego, los cuales cuando se les inyecta con magia las dos piedras preciosas brillan juntos.

Útil para una emergencia, parece ser una herramienta mágica secreta del Reino de Asura.

Aunque todavía no se me ocurra para que nos servirá, estoy seguro de que será de utilidad.

Me recuerda a un ''busca''<ref>Pager/Busca/Buscapersonas: dispositivo bastante pequeño de los 90 que permitía enviarle mensajes de texto a personas cuando todavía el móvil no se había popularizado tanto.</ref>.

"Zanoba y Elinalise, me gustaría que vinierais conmigo."

Les pido a Zanoba y a Elinalise para que sean mis escoltas.

Será muchas cosas, pero Zanoba sigue siendo un Miko.

Incluso si llegáramos a pelear contra una hidra, probablemente se las arreglaría bien.

Debido a que carezco de Touki, mi resistencia física es reducida, pero con [Distorsión Mágica] y la piedra mágica de absorción absorbiendo piedras mágicas mi resistencia mágica es importante.

Con Zanoba como vanguardia, nuestro grupo podría incluso encargarse de una hidra.

Pero, no podría soportar el ver a Zanoba morir por mis deseos egoístas, así que con Elinalise como apoyo me siento más tranquilo.

"Yo..."

"Cliff-senpai, me gustaría que usted haga una herramienta mágica."

Honestamente, no sé si podemos encontrar una cura.

Kishirika podría no saber de igual modo.

Así que este viaje podría ser una pérdida de tiempo.

Para evitar esto, debemos utilizar distintos enfoques.

La enfermedad de Nanahoshi parece similar a la de una maldición.

Con algunos ajustes en su investigación, tal vez Cliff pueda desarrollar una herramienta mágica para extender el tiempo de vida de Nanahoshi.

"¡Yo quiero ir también!"

A pesar de que pensé así, Cliff se negó.

"Por favor, llévame, yo también quiero ayudar a Nanahoshi."

Pero continuar su investigación también ayudará a Nanahoshi.

Pero Cliff probablemente quiere hacer más que eso.

Pensará algo así como que si como hasta ahora no puediera participar, no sentiría que de verdad está apoyando a Nanahoshi.

"Por favor, Ludeus, incluso yo puedo entender lo que es el querer regresar a casa"

Cliff pidiendo de esa forma.

Ahora que lo pienso, él ha estado fuera de casa durante mucho tiempo también.

En cuanto a la altura el puede parecer de 15, pero él ya tiene 19.

He oído que dejó el Santo Reino de Millis a la edad de entre 6 a 7.

Aunque el hogar al que Nanahoshi planea volver no tiene nada que ver con el de Cliff.

Sin embargo, su intención es la misma.

"Bien."

"¿De Verdad?"

Bueno, con Elinalise yendo con nosotros y Nanahoshi congelada en el tiempo, no tendrá muchas oportunidades de investigar.

Sí, no hay razón para forzarlo.

Si confirmamos que no hay cura, o si no podemos encontrar a Kishirika, entonces, nos podremos centrar en la investigación en su lugar.

"Sí. Voy a estar en su cuidado, Cliff-senpai."

Vamos a acortar el período de búsqueda un poco, de modo que podamos volver a la investigación a tiempo.

Medio año es suficiente.

"... Entonces, ¿hay algo que ... ... puedo hacer?"

Por último, Sylphy me preguntó esto, todavía con mala cara.

Todavía necesita descansar.

Ella no puede viajar con nosotros.

Además...

"Sylphy, por favor descansa aquí por ahora."

"¿Em, y luego?"

"Después de un descanso..."

Estoy indeciso sobre lo que estoy a punto de decir.

"Deseo que Sylphy regrese a casa para que cuide de Lucy".

"¿Eh?"

Sylphy luce visiblemente melancólica, pero de todos modos insistiré en esto.

"Podría ser un largo tiempo antes de que pueda volver a casa esta vez. No creo que sea correcto que ambos padres la abandonen de esa forma."

Para los niños, la presencia de los padres es absolutamente necesaria ... no tengo que decir esto.

Pero es por Paul y Zenith, que soy lo que soy.

Para los niños, es mejor que los mismos padres los críen personalmente.

Por supuesto, ausentarse por una o dos semanas no debería ser un gran problema.

Pero no por un par de meses.

"Ah, eso. Tienes razón. Si Ludy no está aquí, entonces tengo que cuidar de Lucy."

"Lo siento."

"Um."

A pesar de que Sylphy ha sido informada de que el colapso de Nanahoshi no fue culpa de suya, ella todavía quiere ayudar de alguna manera.

"Sylphy, has hecho suficiente. Déjeme el resto a mí."

"Em..."

Sylphy asiente con pena.

Por supuesto, ella ama a Lucy.

Pero a los 10, se vio obligada a valerse por sí misma después del evento de Metástasis.

Sin un último adiós, sus padres fallecieron.

Le fue bien a pesar de eso.

A pesar de algunas idas y vueltas, encontró un trabajo, se casó, y se las arregló para vivir.

Así que para ella, tal vez los padres puede que no sea una gran presencia.

O tal vez, en este mundo el sentido común dicta que los niños, incluso sin los padres, son capaces de crecer por su cuenta.

Sylphy solo tiene 18.

La gente no cambia mucho, sólo a causa de dar a luz.

Fue sólo a través del cuidado de mí mismo que empeze a cambiar mi forma de pensar.

Cuando tenía 18 años en mi mundo anterior el hecho de tener hijos ni siquiera se me cruzaba por la mente.

En comparación, Sylphy es excepcional.

Yo ayudaré a Nanahoshi. Sylphy se quedará en casa.

Espero que no se sienta celosa.

"¿Pero Roxy no reclamará? Roxy es la que mejor conoce el Continente Mágico."

"Es cierto... Bueno, si tuviéramos problemas, lo hablaré con Roxy."

Roxy no está presente.

No importa la razón, Pelagius no permitirá que alguien de la raza demoníaca entre en el castillo.
Ella trató de venir, pero fue rechazada.

Además, Roxy tiene su carrera de maestra.

Ella finalmente se está acostumbrando al ritmo del trabajo.

Ella no puede marcharse con solo 1 año de trabajo.

Yo ayudaré a Nanahoshi.

Pero, también necesito mantener mi estilo de vida actual.

El estilo de vida es importante.

Ambos son importantes.

Por eso, necesito proteger a Sylphy y a Roxy.

Por supuesto, eso es también porque soy egoísta.

No creo que siempre tenga la razón.

Pero en este momento no quiero que Roxy y Sylphy enfrenten el peligro.

No quiero que mueran frente a mí como Paul.

En comparación con el Continente Mágico, la Ciudad Mágica de Sharia debería ser mucho menos peligroso.

"Por favor, no hagas nada como perder tu mano de nuevo."

Sylphy se ve intranquila.

"Seré cuidadoso."

Mantenerse a salvo, es por eso que estoy trayendo a Zanoba y a Elinalise conmigo.

Pero si están en una situación de vida o muerte, incluso si tengo que sacrificar mi mano derecha lo haré.

Por supuesto, yo también no quiero morir.

No voy a cometer un error de nuevo.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Fui a casa de nuevo y les explique la situación a Roxy y al resto de la familia.

Aisha lloró cuando le dije que no podría estar en casa durante mucho tiempo.

Pero esta vez ir y venir será más fácil.

Tengo la intención de volver de vez en cuando.

Como ir en un viaje de negocios.

Lo he dicho de esa forma porque podría darse el caso de que se convirtiera en un viaje más largo de lo esperado.

Los círculos mágicos de teletransporte podrían de repente dejar de funcionar, y yo podría no volver.

"Bueno, por favor tengan cuidado."

"Lo entiendo, Ludi ten cuidado también."

Aunque estaba preocupado de que Roxy quisiese venir también, después de escuchar mis explicaciones, acepta sin rodeos quedarse en casa.

Eso me desilusiona un poco.

Bueno, parece que voy a viajar varias veces en la Fortaleza Flotante desde ahora, así que las preparaciones son importantes.

Pueden ocurrir accidentes.

Pelagius, dijo que si incluso los círculos mágicos de teletransporte dejan de funcionar, el vendrá a buscarme si uso la herramienta mágica cerca de los monumentos de las siete grandes potencias.

No es que yo no le crea, pero nunca se sabe.

Por ejemplo, si nos vamos y de repente revive Laplace, entonces podría estar demasiado ocupado para ayudar.

Además, me traje algunos pergaminos de Espíritus de la Luz y otros artículos convenientes.

Todo listo.

=== 3ª Parte ===

El círculo mágico de teletransporte se encuentra por debajo del suelo de la Fortaleza Flotante.

La Fortaleza Flotante no es sólo se extiende por encima del suelo, sino también por debajo.

No sólo eso, sino que por debajo es aún más sofisticado.

A pocos niveles más abajo se vuelve casi como un laberinto.

Quizás los terrenos sobre el suelo hayan sido construidos específicamente para los invitados, y que el verdadero castillo se encuentre en la base de la Fortaleza Flotante.

"Estamos aquí."

Sylvaril nos llevó a una habitación en particular que se encontraba a 3 niveles por debajo del suelo.

Un lugar fácil de encontrar una vez que conoces las direcciones.

Sin iluminación en la habitación, pero con el círculo mágico que brilla con un color blanco pálido iluminando la habitación.

"Pelagius-sama acaba de completar este círculo mágico para reconectarlo con uno de los círculos mágicos abandonados en el Continente Mágico."

"¿Abandonado?"

"A menudo sucede con la magia de teletransporte en la cual cuando se destruye el círculo mágico por un lado entonces el del otro lado dejará de funcionar tan bien."

Los círculos de teletransporte vienen en pares.

Pero se pueden volver a reparar y volverlo a utilizar de nuevo.

Parece que en este mundo hay círculos mágicos de todas las clase.

"¿Este tipo de círculos mágicos están bajo el control de Pelagius-sama?"

"Pelagius-sama es de hecho un gran hombre."

Sylvaril suena orgullosa.

Hablando de eso, dibujar círculos mágicos de teletransporte.

En estas situaciones, hacerlos con la intención de conectar todos los lugares suena muy conveniente...

Pero, debido a que está prohibido, es probable que no quiera enseñarme.

Bueno, si presiono a mi suerte, podría terminar haciendo todo tipo de enemigos, así que no debería ser codicioso.

Tampoco debería olvidarme de que otros también puedan usarlos.

Por ejemplo, si una bestia mágica salvaje accidentalmente tropieza con uno de estos. Es posible.

Si mis círculos mágicos de teletransporte terminan destruyendo un pueblo o algo así, tendría pesadillas.

"Pelagius-sama dijo que este círculo mágico debería conseguir acercarte a la Gran Emperatriz Demoníaca.

"¿Pelagius-sama tiene alguna pista sobre el paradero de Kishirika?"

"Por supuesto."

¿De Verdad?

Él tiene una pista.

Y yo que pensé que estaría por mi cuenta una vez que llegue allí.

"Pero podría estar equivocado también."

"... Cierto."

La Emperatriz Demoniaca que conozco es impredecible.

Podríamos pensar que está en algún lugar pero al momento de llegar ahí, ella ya podría haber desaparecido hacia otro lugar.

Su prometido Badigadi es igual ...

Ah, cierto, Badigadi también.

No lo he visto en mucho tiempo. Tal vez ya volvió a sus dominios.

Teniendo en cuenta todos los años de vida que tiene a sus espaldas, podría sernos de ayuda contactar con él.

"Entiendo. Vamos a ir a investigar."

"No se ha confirmado la situación en el otro lado todavía. La salida podría estar sellada también. Tengan cuidado."

"¿Sellada?"

"La entrada podría estar destruida para mantenerlo oculto."

Si no hay entrada, entonces no puede ser encontrado.

Ya veo. Eso tiene sentido.

Seguro que la gente buscará trampas, pero pocos tendrán un pico y comenzaran a excarvar en las paredes.

Los antiguos egipcios inventaron esta técnica.

Los arqueólogos tienen que prestar especial atención a las tumbas aparentemente vacías.

Tal vez así es como se descubrieron las ruinas de teletransporte también.

"Em, si no funciona, entonces volveremos pronto".

"Que la fortuna de la guerra este con ustedes."

Con la bendición de Sylvaril entramos en el círculo de teletransporte mágico.

=== 4ª Parte ===

¿Cuántas veces he sido transportado hasta ahora?

El evento de Metástasis, hacia y desde el Continente Begarito y también herramienta mágica de Pelagius.

Y con todas esas veces esta sería la quinta vez.

Como despertar de un sueño, me estoy acostumbrando a esta sensación.

"Phew."

Después de el teletransporte, llegamos a una habitación oscura.

El aire es denso y mohoso.

Esto ha sido abandonado hace mucho tiempo.

Sin luces.

Ni siquiera un candelabro.

Básicamente una ruina.

Ah, se me olvidó preguntarle a dónde íbamos.

"Achoo!"

Cliff estornuda detrás de mí.

Me doy la vuelta para mirar. Los otros tres ya han bajado del círculo mágico.

Elinalise está acostumbrada a esto. Zanoba pomposamente camina por los alrededores

Zanoba curiosamente está estudiando el círculo mágico.

"Demasiado polvo aquí, Salgamos de aquí tan pronto como sea posible."

Como Zanoba dijo eso, comencé a buscar una salida.

"¿Eh?"

Veo una pared.

No hay nada parecido a una puerta.

No hay escaleras, ni siquiera un agujero en el techo.

Inspecciono cuidadosamente el suelo. Sip, no hay salida.

Es una habitación secreta.

Si Sylvaril tiene razón entonces la habitación ha sido sellada.

"Em, bueno, ¿dónde está la salida?"

"Um."

Con un solo golpe, Zanoba hizo un agujero en la pared.

Un enorme agujero en la pared de unos 50 cm de espesor.

Tan fácil como derribar un castillo de arena, amplió el agujero hasta que tuviese el espacio para que alguien pueda pasar

Con Zanoba soportando el peso, Elinalise pasa por el hueco.

"Me adelanto a explorar."

Completa oscuridad en el otro lado.

Ni siquiera puedes ver tu mano.

Sabemos que esto es una estructura de piedra, pero eso es prácticamente todo.

Ni siquiera sabemos si estamos bajo tierra o no.

"Ludeus, las luces por favor."

Siguiendo las instrucciones, saco un pergamino de Espíritu de luz y lo utilizó para iluminar el área.

Vimos una sala de 10 metros por delante.

"Ugh."

Cliff grita al ver la habitación.

Huesos dispersos por todas partes en el suelo.

Como era de esperar del Continente Mágico, huesos de diversas formas, casi como si estuvieran fabricados.

"Parece que esto era una prisión."

Elinalise dijo esto después de inspeccionar los huesos. En lo que queda de los brazos y las piernas pueden ser vistos cadenas oxidadas.

Cliff se ve afligido, tomando una pose de oración con sus manos.

"Oh ... Milis-sama por favor salva a estas almas perdidas."

Imito a Cliff en la oración.

Namusanbou, namusanbou.<ref>Es un rezo budista.</ref>

Descansen en paz.

Perdón por molestarlos. Nos iremos rápidamente.

"Vamonos."

Hablando de eso, hay huesos en todas partes.

¿Cuántos fueron encarcelados aquí?

Probablemente no se esperaban que hubiese un círculo de teletransporte mágico sólo a una pared de distancia.

Espera, no, yo recuerdo que Pelagius sólo recientemente ha vuelto reconectar este círculo mágico de teletransporte abandonado.

En otras palabras, ellos fueron trasladados aquí antes de que se reparara el círculo mágico.

Si eso es cierto, deja un mal sabor de boca.

"Aquí hay una escalera, subamos por ella."

Hay una escalera en la esquina de la habitación.

¿A pesar de que aquí tenían prisioneros no estaban realmente encerrados aquí?

Pensando en eso, noto algunas bisagras oxidadas caídos en el suelo.

Tal vez una puerta de madera alguna vez, pero desgastado por la descomposición después de un par de miles de años.

Em, oh bueno.

En frente de la escalera hay una puerta cerrada de metal.

Es una puerta que se abre hacia arriba. Básicamente, es una trampilla.

Elinalise revisa por trampas antes de intentar empujar para abrirla. No se debería abrir.

Algo pesado está presionando contra esta.

"Okay. ¡Ve! ¡Zanoba-robo<ref>Seguramente sea una referencia a Getter Robo. Está tratando a Zanoba como un robot a sus órdenes.</ref>. Ábrelo!"

"¿R-Robot? .... Voy."

Zanoba pone sus manos contra la puerta y empuja con fuerza.

Un intenso crujido, pero la puerta comienza a abrirse, el polvo y la tierra vienen volando.

"Ugh."

"Yo me encargare de la tierra, sigue adelante."

"L-lo tengo, Shisho."

Con toda su fuerza, Zanoba empuja la increíblemente pesada puerta.

Mientras que yo uso magia para deshacerse de todo la tierra que cae.

La puerta se abre.

La luz del sol brilla desde arriba.

Parece que la puerta conducía hacia afuera.

Cuando la puerta se abre lo suficiente para pasar a través de ella, Elinalise se cuela por debajo y sale.

"Todo despejado"

Después de esperar por su señal, nos dirigimos hacia fuera también.

=== 5ª Parte ===

Por fuera es una cuesta empinada.

Por debajo del horizonte una tierra rojiza.

Rocas gigantes esparcidas por todas partes creando un terreno extremo con muchos altibajos.

Y en el otro extremo, la especialidad del Continente Mágico: un bosque tan desnutrido que parecen un pescado dejado en las raspas.

Y por aquí y por allá se encuentran avanzando las famosas Grandes Tortugas de Tierra.

Que nostálgico.

"ASÍ que este es el Continente Mágico ...!"

Cliff jadea mientras habla, observando precavido la pendiente.

Ninguna ciudad a la vista.

¿Kishirika está realmente por aquí?

Tenemos que encontrar la ciudad más cercana he ir allí.

Pero, ¿dónde diablos estamos?

Tal vez deberíamos volver y comprobar nuestra ubicacion con Sylvaril primero.

No, antes de eso, vamos a investigar nuestro entorno.

"Cliff-senpai, el Continente Mágico tiene un gran número de criaturas peligrosas y manadas de monstruos. Por favor, ve con cuidado."

"Ah, lo tengo."

Cliff asiente seriamente.

Esta es una tierra peligrosa.

Si él lo trata como al Continente Central o Milis, incluso guerreros capaces pueden morir.

"No hay monstruos alrededor de nosotros. Es seguro."

Por supuesto Elinalise nunca será tan descuidada.

Tampoco lo fui yo... al menos creo que no lo fui.

A pesar de que tenía a Ruijerd en ese entonces, así que tal vez todavía mantengo algunas nociones ingenuas sobre el Continente Mágico.

Pero mi experiencia en el Continente Begarito debería ser útil.

"Además, me temo que no encontrará muchos seguidores de Milis por aquí. Su filosofía puede ser diferente, así que por favor evite entrar en una pelea con los demás sin motivo."

"Oh. Eso, tienes razón. Lo sé."

Tal vez estoy siendo un poco arrogante.

Pero Cliff nunca ha estado antes alrededor de las Razas Demoníacas.

Tenemos que evitar entrar en confrontaciones por cada pequeña cosa como lo hacía Eris.

"Está bien. Cliff ni siquiera habla el idioma del Dios demonio."

Elinalise añade eso.

Aunque ella tampoco.

Durante los dos años que pasó viajando por el Continente Demoníaco, ella casi exclusivamente se basó en Roxy.

Bueno, ella aprendió todo el vocabulario necesario para cosas-H.

Cliff probablemente se desmayaría si se entera.

Pero eso es culpa de la maldición también.

"¡Shisho!"

Mientras me preguntaba sobre esas cosas, Zanoba ha subido a una colina, gritando.

¿Él alguna vez ha sido cuidadoso con su vocabulario?

Por supuesto que no. Incluso caer de un precipicio no perturbaría a ese tipo.

Ah, oh bueno.

"¿¡Y eso!?"

Cliff exclamó sorprendido.

"Oh."

Cliff se encontraba al final de la cuesta arriba.

Y detrás de él una escena que no podía dejar de mirar.

"Wow increible..."

Cliff pronuncia estas palabras absorto.

Nos colocamos encima de un gran cráter.

Una ciudad se extiende por debajo de nosotros.

En el centro del cráter se encuentra un castillo con tonos negros y dorados decorando el paisaje mitad en ruinas.

Rodeado por la gran ciudad.

"Así que aquí es donde él nos envió..."

Reconozco esta ciudad.

Una de los tres más grandes del Continente demoniaco.

Una muralla natural en forma de cráter impide la entrada a los monstruos.

Al caer la noche, las piedras mágicas en el interior del cráter iluminan la ciudad.

Conozco el castillo también.

Esto alguna vez fue la residencia de la Gran Emperatriz Demoníaca Kishirika Kishirisu, destruido en la guerra de Laplace con los Reyes Demonio.

Una vez conocido como el Viejo Castillo Kishirisu.

Además, para mí, un lugar de malos recuerdos.

Nos encontramos en Rikaris, mi primera gran parada cuando llegué al continente demoniaco.

== Capítulo 149 - En Busca de Kishirika ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

Pueblo Rikaris.

Tengo muchos recuerdos en este lugar.

Incluso ahora me acuerdo como si fuera ayer.

Mi vida como aventurero en el Continente Mágico comenzó aquí, este pueblo esta lleno de memorias de Ruijerd y Eris.

Pero al final fuimos expulsados, dejando sólo malos recuerdos atrás...

Pero las experiencias que obtuve aquí son buenas.

Es aquí donde aprendí a no pensar demasiado o tratar de hacer todo por mí mismo.

Caminamos por la pendiente y nos dirigimos hacia el borde del cráter hasta llegar a la entrada.

Igual que antes, hay un par de guardias haciendo vigilancia.

En aquel entonces, con el fin de infiltrarnos con Ruijerd, llegamos disfrazados ...

"Hey, está vigilado. ¿Eso es un problema?"

"No. Las ciudades del Continente Mágico básicamente le dan la bienvenida a todos."

"¿Pero no tienen una seguridad muy estrecha en este momento?"

Como dijo Cliff, los guardias se ven muy tensos.

Armadura completamente negra, casco que cubre toda la cabeza.

La armadura se ve fuerte y ominosa.

La ultima vez que vine a Rikorisu, los guardias no estaban tan bien equipados.

Supongo que el equipo ha cambiado con los años.

"Deténganse."

Cuando estábamos a punto de entrar, los guardias nos detienen.

"¿Qué pasa?"

"No, esa mujer de allí..."

Los guardias miran a Elinalise.

Cliff da unos pasos delante de Elinalise como para protegerla.

Elinalise no parece inmutarse.

"¿Qué pasa?"

"...¿Qué?"

El otro guardia saca un pedazo de papel y mira entre el papel y Elinalise.

Yo le echo un vistazo. En el papel hay un dibujo de algo similar a un hermoso súcubo.

Alta, grandes pechos, cabello largo y ondulado.

No es del mismo color, pero Elinalise comparte algunas similitudes.

Pero el pecho es plano.

"No es ella."

"Ah, pues no."

Dicho esto, el guardia guarda el papel.

"Perdonen, pueden continuar."

"¿Pasó algo?"

"No es asunto tuyo."

Me fui en silencio después de ser rechazado.

"Parece que están buscando a alguien."

"Sí."

¿Hay un fugitivo en algún lugar de la ciudad?

Bueno, no tiene nada que ver con nosotros.

Pero debemos tener cuidado.

Seria malo si pasamos por algún callejón y nos encontramos con un asesino.

"Bueno, ¿y ahora qué?"

"Vamos a ir al Gremio de Aventureros y cambiar algo de dinero."

"De acuerdo."

Después de un simple intercambio, seguimos el camino hacia delante.

"Wow increíble..."

Exclama Cliff al ver el mercado.

Como de costumbre, está lleno de vida.

Hay comerciantes y aventureros de diversas razas.

Hay gente montada en bestias mágicas parecidas a lagartos por todas partes.

Pero es bastante similar a los mercados de la ciudad mágica de Sharia:

Comerciantes y aventureros que discuten, residentes paseando de un lado a otro, un mendigo pidiendo caridad de un comerciante y es expulsado a un lado.

El lo mismo por donde quiera que vayas.

Incluso Cliff debe estar familiarizado con esta vista, pero ver varias razas mezcladas podría ser refrescante.

Debe ser diferente.

Sin embargo, soldados vestidos de negro están en todas partes.

Cada vez que ven a Elinalise, la comparan con un dibujo en un papel.

Ya que es obviamente una persona diferente, nunca se acercan para interrogarnos.

"Cliff senpai, tu esposa es bastante popular."

"Eh, Ehh... ¿Hay algún problema?"

"Siempre que Elinalise-san no haya hecho nada aquí antes, debe estar bien."

Con eso dicho, me quedo mirando a Elinalise.

Ella se encoge de hombros.

"Nada por lo que deba sentirme culpable."

Elinalise parece desenfocada.

Definitivamente ella hizo algo por lo cual sentirse culpable.

=== 2ª Parte ===

El Gremio de Aventureros es el mismo de siempre.

Como mucho, se ha deteriorado ligeramente debido a los estragos del tiempo.

No, recuerdo que siempre fue así.

Todos los ojos estaban puestos en nosotros cuando entramos.

Que nostálgico.

La última vez causamos revuelo en todo el lugar.

Afortunadamente, Ruijerd siguió el juego y evitamos un desastre.

Todos perdieron rápidamente el interés.

Un grupo conformado por humanos y gente de la raza de orejas largas podría ser exótico, pero algunos especímenes raros no merecen tanta atención.

Nos dirigimos a la recepción e intercambiamos algunas monedas de Asura por otras del Continente Mágico.

Conseguimos alrededor de 100 Monedas Verdes, pero yo las recogí sin contarlas.

En aquel entonces yo habría verificado el contenido de mi monedero todos los días, incluso si sólo hay una o dos monedas adentro. Realmente he cambiado.

No, soy sólo un poco más rico que antes.

Además, emitimos una solicitud para el Gremio de Aventureros por el paradero de Kishirika.

"Una chica pequeña, pelo púrpura, vestida con un traje estilo bondage, autoproclamada Gran Emperatriz del reino demonio. En particular, ella tiene una risa demente."

Ya que es una búsqueda, los requisitos son bajos pero la recompensa es alta.

Deje la solicitud en el tablero de anuncios. De repente, me di cuenta que en el borde del tablero hay una vieja petición del Grupo de Búsqueda de la Región de Fedoa.

El grupo de búsqueda en Milis ya se ha sido disuelto, pero esta petición aun sigue aquí.

La persona de contacto sigue siendo Paul en el Santo Reino de Milis.

¿A este ritmo, no sería posible que alguien terminara viajando todo el camino hasta Milis para nada?

Vuelvo a la recepción y cambio el contacto a Alphonse en el campo de refugiados.

Probablemente allí todavía acepten refugiados.

Aunque mi residencia también podría servir, honestamente no quiero cuidar de personas que no conozco.

"Bueno, hemos terminado por aquí."

"¿Ahora que?"

Ante la pregunta de Cliff, me pregunte cual seria nuestro próximo movimiento.

Por supuesto, no hay que sentarse y esperar. Es mejor si nosotros mismos hacemos algo de investigación.

Vamos a pasar una semana aquí recopilando información.

Vamos a buscar ayuda y hacer el trabajo a pie por nuestra cuenta, buscando con cuidado.

En última instancia, la solicitud de empleo del Gremio de Aventureros es sólo una red de seguridad en caso de que de alguna manera Kishirika se nos escape.

"En primer lugar, recopilar información."

Compruebo mi entorno.

Un hombre camina hacia nosotros.

Un hombre con cabeza de caballo.

Recuerdo muy bien a este tipo.

Es el hombre que nos atrapo.

Es culpa suya que nos echaran de la ciudad... bueno, no todo es culpa suya.

Soy consciente de que en aquel entonces nosotros rompimos las reglas.

"¡Yo!"

El hombre con cara de caballo, Nokopara, al igual que antes viene a charlar lleno de energía.

Para un tipo como él, hacer conversación con las caras nuevas es parte del trabajo.

A pesar de lo que pienso, la persona que está saludando no soy yo, sino Elinalise.

"¡Cuánto tiempo sin verte! ¿Te separaste de Roxy?"

Elinalise miro a Nokopara sorprendida.

Poco después, parece que finalmente lo recordó y le estrecho la mano.

"Ah, eres el viejo compañero de Roxy."

"... ¿Eh?"

¿Viejo compañero de Roxy?

¿Qué?

"Ludeus, por favor traduceme. Este es mi... no, es un viejo amigo de Roxy."

Empujado por Elinalise, me enfrento a Nokopara.

Hace 8 años.

Este tipo se nos pego a nosotros.

Es un viejo amigo de Roxy.

Antiguo miembro de su grupo.

En otras palabras, él también se pego a Roxy.

¿Por qué no he oído nada acerca de esto?

"Oh, soy Nokopara. ¿Puedes entenderme?"

Parece que el no se acuerda de mi.

No se puede evitar, después de 8 años he crecido un poco.

Nokopara también ha envejecido... bueno, no estoy completamente seguro.

No estoy seguro de como de como se ve una cara de caballo vieja.

A su vez, Nokopara probablemente tampoco puede diferenciar esos rasgos en los humanos.

"Sí, Nokopara-san. Te entiendo."

"Ludeus, el debería estar bastante familiarizado con la situación en esta ciudad. ¿Por qué no pedirle ayuda para recoger información por nosotros?"

"..."

Si mal no recuerdo, este tipo es bueno recolectando información.

Él es muy observador de los demás.

En ese caso, debería ser útil para nosotros.

Una vez fuimos arrinconados por él.

Pero nosotros también lo avergonzamos en publico.

Él todavía podría guardar rencor por ello.

En lugar de decir quien soy, es mejor ocultar mi identidad y aprovecharme de él.

"Soy Quagmire. Encantado de conocerte."

"Ah, Quagmire eh... ¿Ah, sí? ¿Nos conocemos?"

"No, eso es imposible."

Si Eris estuviera aquí, probablemente me daría una patada en el culo.

Pero voy a olvidar el pasado.

Nunca se dio cuenta de que Ruijerd era un Supard.

Y fue nuestro paso en falso lo que causó esa situación.

Además, ahora no es el momento de desenterrar el pasado.

"Estamos buscando a alguien. ¿Puedes ayudarnos?"

"...¿Cuánto tienes?"

Me cabrea.

Bueno, a mi tampoco me gusta trabajar gratis.

"2 monedas verdes. 4 si la encuentras."

"¿¡4!? ¡Trato hecho!"

Ah, es demasiado.

Ha pasado algo de tiempo, así que me olvidé por completo de la situación de este lugar.

Ah, bueno.

"Es una emergencia."

"Oh. Si es para Elinalise, puedo hacerlo a mitad de precio."

Nokopara levanta la nariz y sonríe para sus adentros.

=== 3ª Parte ===

Tras darle a Nokopara la información sobre Kishirika, nos dijo '''Nos pondremos en contacto al mediodía''' y desapareció entre la multitud.

"Me sorprende que te contuvieras."

Dijo Elinalise mientras observaba salir a Nokopara.

"¿Eh?"

"Ahora me acuerdo. Ese tipo trató de incriminarte."

"Wow, incluso sabes acerca de eso."

"Cuando vine por este pueblo escuche ese rumor. Al parecer, Nokopara trató de extorsionar a '''Dead End''' y casi lo mataron. Pero no creo que Roxy lo haya escuchado..."

Elinalise lo sabe.

Bueno, no hay razón por la que no deba saberlo.

Un Supard apareciendo en la ciudad sería una gran noticia.

"Fue sólo un evento desafortunado."

Las cosas iban tan bien que me dejé llevar y caí de cara al suelo.

La forma en la que Nokopara se aprovecha de los demás me da asco, pero yo tampoco soy ningún santo.

Siempre que Nokopara no se de cuenta de quién soy, todo está bien.

"De todas formas, no tengo planes de vengarme de Nokopara. Pero si nos volvemos a cruzar, eso es una historia diferente."

Lo pasado es pasado, pero no soy tan generoso.

Si me lo cruzo de nuevo, me aseguraré de que sea la última vez.

"Dime, Nokopara y Roxy estuvieron en el mismo grupo, ¿desde cuando sabes eso?"

"Ah, sobre eso..."

Me siento un poco preocupado después de escuchar la historia de Roxy y Nokopara.

Ah, el era un buen tipo en ese entonces, sin embargo termino volviéndose algo como esto.

=== 4ª Parte ===

Hay un montón de cosas que hacer antes del medio día.

En primer lugar, conseguir alojamiento.

Esta ciudad tiene un montón de pensiones para los aventureros.

Posadas sencillas para novatos y de lujo para los de alto rango.

Esta vez seleccione una para los aventureros de alto rango.

Elegí una posada de clase alta sobre todo por su seguridad.

Es un poco caro, pero ya que los precios son generalmente bajos en el Continente Mágico, no fue muy doloroso.

En el camino, pasamos por la posada Garra de Lobo.

Estuve mucho tiempo en ese lugar.

Por casualidad, pasamos a tres novatos jóvenes charlando mientras salían de la posada.

Es un poco tarde para salir a hacer un trabajo, por lo que probablemente van a hacer compras.

Los otros aventureros que vivían aquí en ese entonces... Kuruto y compañía, ¿donde estarán ahora?

A causa de mi error, uno de ellos murió. ¿Cómo estarán los otros dos?

No. Ya han pasado 8 años.

Puede que estén muertos.

Pero si los vuelvo a encontrar, me gustaría hablar de los viejos tiempos con ellos.

Oh si.

Debería reunirme con los P-Hunters.

Jaril y Veskel, ¿no?

Los delincuentes de poca monta que se especializaban en mascotas perdidas.

Aunque en esta ocasión no estoy buscando una mascota, Kishirika es básicamente un animal. Tal
vez puedan encontrarla.

"Antes de eso, déjame pasar por un lugar que conozco."

"Como era de esperar de Shishou, realmente estas muy bien conectado."

"Sólo conozco unas pocas personas."

Pensando en eso, me dirijo hacia la tienda de mascotas de los P-Hunters.

Debe estar por aquí. Siguiendo vagos recuerdos de la zona seguí adelante.

Mis recuerdos son borrosos, y la ciudad ha cambiado.

A pesar de eso, tras pasar un tiempo en la zona y siguiendo algunas marcas todavía puedo reconocer este lugar.

La ubicación es la misma, pero la tienda ha cambiado.

Es una carnicería.

Un tipo con cabeza erizo se ocupa de la tienda. Me acerco a verlo.

"Bienvenido."

"Recuerdo que esto una vez fue una tienda de animales. ¿Sabes lo que pasó?"

"Ah, ¿Jaril? Murió. Falleció hace 2 años domando a un monstruo."

Eh, ¿murió?

¿En serio?

"¿Y Veskel?"

"¿Veskel? Se fue hace un año. Con Jaril muerto, ella no podía continuar en el negocio."

Veskel también se ha ido.

¿Realmente Jaril esta muerto?

Sé que el Continente Mágico es un lugar cruel, pero escuchar que un viejo amigo ha muerto sigue siendo bastante deprimente.

Al final, él traicionó a Ruijerd.

Aun así, trabajamos juntos en una ocasión.

Me gustaría permanecer como amigos.

"Me hice cargo de la tienda de Veskel. ¿La conoces?"

"Sí, nos conocimos."

"Pues bien, te voy a dar un descuento."

También pregunté por Kishirika y como pago, compré un poco de carne de Tortuga de Tierra y me fui.

La carne de la Tortuga de Tierra sabe tan repugnante como siempre.

=== 5ª Parte ===

Durante medio día nos ocupamos en buscar información.

Recopilar información personalmente no es particularmente eficiente.

Especialmente porque soy el único que habla la lengua del Dios Demonio.

Así que básicamente sólo estuve preguntando por ahí.

Si tan sólo Roxy estuviera aquí.

Aún así, buscando en una ciudad una o dos personas no hacen mucha diferencia.

Cuando se trata recolectar información, tenemos que contar con el experto de Nokopara.

Con esos pensamientos, seguí preguntando por ahí ...

"Pequeña, pelo púrpura, ropa estilo bondage, autoproclamada Gran Emperatriz del reino demonio, ríe frecuentemente como una loca. ¿Ha visto a esa chica?"

"Ah, esa chica. La he visto. Pero eso fue casi... hace más de un año."

Resulta que conseguí un montón de respuestas.

Que inesperado.

Verdaderamente inesperado.

Con esto, tal vez no pase mucho tiempo antes de que la encontremos.

"¡Lo logramos!"

Cliff alza la voz con alegría.

Como si ya la hubiéramos encontramos.

Pero Elinalise sacude la mano.

"¿Pero nadie la vio recientemente?"

Es verdad.

Todos son de 'Hace aproximadamente un año'.

Bueno, algunos también dijeron 'Hace aproximadamente medio año'.

Tal vez ella ya se fue.

En ese caso, deberíamos empezar con '¿Adónde se fue?'

El Pueblo Rikaris se encuentra en la esquina noreste del Continente Mágico.

Por el momento, ella probablemente se dirigiría al suroeste.

Hay una cadena de montañas al suroeste, en ese caso tal vez... No, es Kishirika después de todo.

No que yo conozca a Kishirika muy bien.

Pero tengo la sensación de que es capaz de cualquier cosa.

Si ella no sigue los caminos, entonces, ¿quién sabe dónde podría estar?

"Vamos a encontrarnos con Nokopara."

"Sólo ha pasado medio día. Dudo que haya encontrado mucho ..."

En cualquier caso, nos dirigimos de nuevo al Gremio de Aventureros.

Elegimos una mesa, y justo cuando estábamos a punto de comer algo, Nokopara apareció.

"Yo'h. ¿Los hice esperar mucho tiempo?"

De la misma forma en que se fue, volvió sonriente y lleno de energía.

No, no puedo decir con certeza si es felicidad lo que refleja la cara de caballo.

Pero a mi me parece muy feliz.

"Lo siento, no pude encontrar a la persona, pero tengo algo de información para usted."

"¿Qué escuchaste?"

Sólo se necesita medio día para que el águila llegue a tierra.

Básicamente, ya sabemos toda la información que Nokopara encontró.

Pero como era de esperar de Nokopara, fue capaz de resumir todos los avistamientos más comunes, así como donde fue vista por última vez.

No está mal para medio día de trabajo ...

Más bien, es como si fuera parte de su rutina diaria conocer todas las personas adecuadas para preguntar.

Luego, en base a la información que se necesite, busca los mejores candidatos para preguntar, o algo así.

Eso también es un talento.

"El Rey Demonio-sama también parece estar buscando a la Gran Emperatriz Demonio."

"¿Rey Demonio?"

"Sí. Hace aproximadamente un año, el Rey Demonio del territorio adyacente viajó hasta aquí."

Al parecer, ahora hay un Rey Demonio residiendo en el centro del Pueblo Rikarisu, en el Viejo Castillo Kishirisu.

Todos los soldados vestidos de negro son su ejército personal. Los hombres a caballo también son básicamente sus guardias privados.

"No me digas que Rey Demonio es Badigadi."

"No, no es Badigadi-sama. Es Atofe-sama, la hermana mayor de Badigadi-sama, es un Rey Demonio muy aterrador."

¿Badigadi tiene una hermana?

¿Una amazona negra?

"¿Es realmente aterradora?"

"Ah, ella es un Rey Demonio que luchó en la Campaña de Laplace después de todo. Si la ofendes accidentalmente, ella podría ejecutarte en el acto."

No puedo ni imaginarlo comparado con lo fácil de tratar que es Badigadi.

Pero siendo así, entonces probablemente debería evitarla.

No, si ella esta relacionada con Badigadi, entonces también debería ser inmortal.

Si ella ha vivido desde hace mucho tiempo, tal vez ella sepa de la cura para el síndrome de Drenaje.

Debería tratar de conseguir una audiencia con ella y preguntarle ...

Que ella este dispuesta a verme es otra cuestión.

"Dime, ¿Badigadi ha regresado?"

"Aun no... Hey, cuida tu lenguaje cuando hablas del Rey Demonio-sama."

"Disculpa".

Badigadi no ha regresado.

Quién sabe dónde está vagando en este momento.

Se fue hace 8 años.

Tal vez vagar por el mundo es una manía suya.

Resumí los detalles a los demás.

Zanoba dijo con una mano a la barbilla.

"El retrato no se parece en nada a ella."

Ahora que él lo menciona, ese retrato se ve completamente diferente de la Kishirika que yo recuerdo.

Sé que Kishirika era una niña.

No me di cuenta cuando mire el retrato, pero esa zorra no se ve en absoluto como Kishirika.

Tal vez Kishirika creció y ahora se ve así.

¿Quizás Kishirika ha crecido en los últimos años?

No no.

Tenemos informes de testigos que vieron a esa chica.

En otras palabras, ¿el Rey Demonio no sabe que Kishirika es una niña?

Oh...

Quizás Nokopara lo sepa.

"Ese retrato de los guardias privados tiene un aspecto diferente de la Kishirika real. ¿Por que crees que sea?"

"El Rey Demonio-sama no tiene en cuenta esos pequeños detalles. Así que tal vez pensó que la edad no haría diferencia."

"Ah, ya veo."

Badigadi también es caprichoso.

Tal vez Atofe sea igual.

"Entonces, ¿vamos a ir a ver a Atofe-sama?"

Digo y me levanto.

Pero Nokopara comienza a entrar en pánico.

"Hey, espera, olvídalo. Atofe-sama es realmente peligrosa. Es mejor que no vayas."

"No, debo ir. Voy a tener cuidado de no ofenderla."

¿No habrá problemas?

Espero que no.

Si algo sucede, entonces Zanoba tendrá que defenderme mientras yo ataco.

Al igual que con Badigadi, voy a golpear y correr ...

Luego, una vez que encuentre a Badigadi, el podrá mediar por nosotros.

Bueno, eso es lo que haré.

"Si debemos reunirnos con ella, entonces permitanme ayudar."

Zanoba se pone de pie sonriendo.

El es de la realeza, así que acordar una reunión debería ser posible ¿no?

De ser así, entonces tal vez deberíamos haber traído a Ariel en su lugar ...

Espera, tal vez igual que con Pelagius, Zanoba es alguien mas fácil de tratar.

Como Ariel siempre está pensando en buscar aliados podría resultar molesta.

"¿Atofe-sama esta interesada en el arte?"

"¿Eh? ¿Arte? Em, quién sabe. Bueno, los Rey Demonio-Sama parecen tener todo tipo de
intereses".

¿Como los intereses de Badigadi?

No creo que este interesado en algo así.

No, él está interesado en la cerveza.

¿Quizás alguna cerveza muy cara?

Aunque Atofe es un Rey Demonio aterrador, si ella se parece a Badigadi, entonces podríamos llevarnos bien.

"De todas formas, vamos a darle una oportunidad."

Al terminar la conversación, Elinalise y Cliff se levantaron.

=== 6ª Parte ===

Una hora después.

Estamos parados mirando al castillo.

¿Conclusión?

Fracaso.

Zanoba lleva la cresta de Shirone. Yo hago de traductor para solicitar una audiencia con el Rey Demonio.

"Nunca he oído hablar de ese país. ¡Atofe-sama está ocupada! ¡Nadie puede pasar!"

Denegado.

Portazo en la cara.

Quizás si fuera el Reino de Asura, o el Reino del Rey Dragón, o el Santo Reino de Milis la respuesta sería diferente.

Pero Shirone es un pequeño reino, por lo que es imposible.

Es como esperar que un japonés sepa el nombre de algún país de África.

Sobre todo cuando no teníamos ninguna cita.

Es natural.

"Lo siento. Mi país de origen carece de prestigio."

En lugar de enojarse por el flagrante rechazo, Zanoba se disculpaba ante mí.

"No, yo fui desconsiderado."

"Pensé que esto podría lograrlo..."

Dijo Zanoba mientras fruncía el ceño.

Zanoba no es demasiado patriota, pero dudo que lo deje pasar ese desprecio hacia su pais.

"... Suspiro, vamos a tomar un descanso."

Cliff se apoya en una pared cercana y suspira.

Todavía tengo un poco de gas en el tanque, pero...

"Es verdad, yo también estoy un poco cansado."

Mirando alrededor, Zanoba también esta algo sudoroso.

Parece que me olvide de que el es un tipo de interiores. Un día de ejercicio es duro para él.

También me siento como si mi cabeza está funcionando algo lento.

Vamos a descansar.

"Muy bien. Entonces vamos a buscar algo para comer."

No tuvimos tiempo para el almuerzo.

Bueno, la comida aquí es difícil de comer, así que no tengo mucho apetito.

"Shisho, allí hay una tienda al aire libre. Vamos a comer. ¿Está bien con ustedes dos?"

Ahora que lo menciona, desde hace un rato nos llega el olor de barbacoa.

Siguiendo nuestra nariz, llegamos a un establecimiento vendiendo especialidades del Continente Mágico fuertemente condimentadas.

Con una multitud de... 3 clientes esperando en la fila.

"No me importa comer de pie... pero ¿no esta en contra de las reglas?"

"¿De qué diablos estás hablando?"

Mientras discuten, Elinalise se puso en la fila.

"Voy a esperar el turno. Ludeus, busca un lugar para sentarse en alguna parte."

"¿Podrás entenderte en ese idioma?"

"Para los números podemos usar nuestras manos."

Eso es verdad.

Hay maneras de manejarse bien sin saber el idioma.

Siguiendo sus instrucciones, cree algunas sillas con magia en una esquina.

Aunque comer de pie está bien, estaría mejor sentarse para descansar.

Aunque para ser honesto, tampoco me molestaría sentarme en el suelo.

"Yo también voy a la fila."

Cliff y Elinalise se alinean juntos.

Termino con los preparativos y me siento con Zanoba.

"Uf."

Después de sentarme, el cansancio de un día entero se precipitó sobre mí.

Pero aquí sentado empiezo a sentir que todo el día ha sido una pérdida de tiempo.

Todavía no sabemos si podemos encontrar a Kishirika.

Incluso si la encontramos, no tenemos ni idea si ella sabe algo útil.

Más bien, tengo la sensación de que las posibilidades de que no sepa nada son altas.

Igual que Badigadi, que aunque tiene una vida larga rara vez se enferma.

"... Shisho, no seas tan duro contigo mismo."

"¿Eh?"

"La enfermedad de Nanahoshi, Shisho no tiene que sentirse tan responsable de ello."

Yo no soy responsable.

Correcto. Es verdad.

Pero esto no es una cuestión de responsabilidad.

Esto es algo que quiero hacer.

"Es verdad. Pero la sensación de nostalgia y ganas de volver, puedo entenderla un poco. Por eso quiero ayudar."

"¿En serio? Pensé que estabas feliz con la vida que tienes ahora."

"Por supuesto. Pero a veces siento nostalgia de mi casa. Eso también es cierto."

Zanoba a veces siente nostalgia.

Pensé que sólo tenía muñecas en su mente, pero supongo que Zanoba también es de carne y hueso.

"... Nanahoshi lo intenta muy duro. Su hogar es definitivamente algo importante para ella."

"El chico que le gusta, y su familia... todos están ahí."

Ambos son anhelos ordinarios, pero ambos son importantes.

Muy, muy importantes.

"Ambos están más allá de mí."

"Para usted, son las muñecas."

Yo miro distraídamente a los otros dos durante la conversación con Zanoba.

Cliff y Elinalise.

Los dos han cambiado tanto desde que nos conocimos.

Cliff no puede leer el estado de ánimo, pero ahora es más considerado con los demás.

Elinalise también, recuerdo la época en que ella estaba ocupada acosando a los jóvenes de la universidad.

Si alguna vez se separan, probablemente volverían a sus verdaderas formas rápidamente.

"..."

El cliente frente a Cliff ordenó unas brochets.

Probablemente para pedir el cambio, un mendigo cubierto con una capa y trapos se acercó, pero el cliente lo alejo de una patada.

Cliff parece enojado al ver esto.

Pero Elinalise lo detiene, así que no surgió ninguna pelea.

Cliff tiene buen corazón. Definitivamente va a conseguir algo para el mendigo.

Como esperaba, compró una brochet extra y se la entregó.

El mendigo devora la brochet y le da las gracias.

Nom, nom.

Poco después de terminarla, descaradamente le ruega otra a Cliff, por lo que Cliff compra otra para él.

Temblando de emoción, el mendigo sostiene la mano de Cliff.

¿Eh?

Deja Vu.

¿El mendigo le esta agradeciendo a Cliff en lenguaje humano?

En ese momento, el mendigo se ríe de repente con una voz tan fuerte que se puede escuchar desde aquí.

"¡Faahahahaha!"

Lanzando los trapos, ella grito en voz alta.

"¡Esta se llama Kishirika Kishirisu! ¡Alias LA GRAN EMPERATRIZ DEL REINO DEMONIO! ¡Usted ha salvado la vida de esta persona! ¡Está bien si pides cualquier deseo!"

[[File:Mushoku14 07.jpg|500px]]

Me siento mareado.

=== 7ª Parte ===

Gran Emperatriz Demonio Kishirika.

Ella se ve igual que cómo la recordaba.

Esas botas hasta la rodilla, pantalones cortos ceñidos y blusa.

Su piel pálida, clavícula, cintura, ombligo, y muslos.

Su característico espeso cabello ondulado de color púrpura, y cuernos de cabra.

Bueno, ella esta más sucia que antes.

Pero sin lugar a dudas,

Ella es Kishirika Kishirisu.

"¡Jajajaja! ¡Jajaja! ¡Hahahahaha!"

Cliff la mira estupefacto.

Los ojos de Elinalise se convierten en pequeños puntos.

Yo también, ¿que acaba de pasar?

El único calmado es Zanoba.

Sólo él, con la mano en la barbilla, dice, 'Oh, así que ella es la amante de Badigadi.'

"..."

Paga por adelantado.

Ese frase flota en mi mente.

Creo que Cliff es la prueba de esas palabras.

Ayudar a un mendigo suena fácil, pero no todo el mundo lo haría.

En última instancia, la otra persona es un mendigo.

Ropa desgastada, fuerte hedor cada vez que se acerca, piel cubierta de suciedad, y dientes
ennegrecidos.

Se siente lástima por ellos, por lo que deberíamos comprarles alimentos. Pero, ¿realmente quieres hacerlo?

Yo no lo haría.

No iría tan lejos como para patearlos, pero no tengo esa clase de amor universal.

Pero Cliff, él lo tiene.

La primera vez que nos conocimos, yo pensé que era un pequeño bastardo.

Pero en el futuro, probablemente se convertirá en un gran sacerdote.

¡Viva Cliff!

Bueno, suficientes elogios para Cliff.

De todas formas, ¿qué está haciendo Kishirika aquí?

"¡Vamos! ¡No te reprimas! ¡Cualquier cosa que desees! ¡Pero antes de eso, dime tu nombre!"

"¿Eh? ¿Eh...? C-Cliff Grimoire".

Mirando al mendigo que se convirtió en Kishirika ante él, Cliff me mira como buscando ayuda.

Mientras tanto, Kishirika hace una pose pomposa y continúa.

"¡Cliff! Obsequiarme una comida es una gran hazaña. ¡Esta no ha comido durante medio año!"

Yo camino hacia ellos para unirme a la conversación.

"En ese caso, ¿qué tal un poco más?"

"¡Oh! ¡De verdad! ¡Tú eres verdaderamente generoso! ¡Verdaderamente un hombre generoso!"

Luego de un tiempo, Kishirika sigue devorando brochets de Tortuga Gigante de Tierra.

Viendo como devora todo, me pregunto cómo se las arregla para poner todo en ese diminuto cuerpo.

Nom, nom.

"¡Uf, estoy llena! ¡Con eso, ésta puede durar todo un año!"

Kishirika golpea su barriga con satisfacción. Ella acaba de vaciar el puesto.

Con tan buena venta, el dueño del puesto también debe estar feliz.

Lo siguiente es...

"Cuánto tiempo sin verla, Kishirika-sama."

"¡¿Y usted es?!"

Me inclino con respeto. Kishirika me mira fijamente.

"¿Eh? ¿Oh?"

Entonces gira sus pupilas y aplaude.

"¡Oh, tu! ¡El chico humano con una repugnante cantidad de poder mágico! ¡Esta se acuerda! ¡Ésta le dio al muchacho una ojo demoníaco! El nombre es, oh sí, eh... Lu, ba, Lumba... Lumbaus. ¡Mucho tiempo sin verte!"

"Es Ludeus Greyrat."

No soy una aspiradora.

"Cuánto tiempo sin verlo, Ludeus... Realmente creciste. ¿Cómo le fue después de eso? ¿Como seguiste?"

Kishirika me da una palmada en el muslo una vez que ella se acercó lo suficiente.

Al igual que un gerente de alguna parte.

"¡Ah, sí, el ojo demoníaco que Kishirika-sama me dio me ha salvado la vida muchas veces!"

"¡Faahahahah! ¿¡Es así, es así!?"

Kishirika asiente alegremente.

Qué sencilla.

Tan fácil.

"¡Sin embargo, esta sólo se puede premiar a una persona! ¡Sólo una!"

Kishirika apunta a Cliff.

"Usted, Cliff Grimoire. Dime cual es tu deseo."

"..."

Al ser señalado por Kishirika, Cliff traga nervioso.

De repente me acuerdo.

La recompensa de la Gran Emperatriz Demonio Kishirika Kishirisu; un ojo demoníaco.

Esto es algo bien conocido en este mundo.

Cliff tiene sus propias metas en el futuro.

Un ojo demoníaco sin duda le ayudará con su investigación de la herramienta mágica.

Si soy yo, yo pensaría lo mismo.

Claro.

A menos que...

"E-entonces, por favor dígame la cura para el síndrome de Drenaje".

"¿Eh?"

"Una amiga mío se enfermó. Ella esta estable en este momento, pero probablemente no va a mejorar. Si usted sabe algo, por favor dígame."

Uf.

Mi mente vagaba. Lo siento mucho.

Cuando volvamos, definitivamente voy a invitar a Cliff a una comida en grande.

"Em, Síndrome de Drenaje ¿eh? Ese nombre es nostálgico. ¿La gente todavía se enferma de eso?
¡que inesperado!"

Echo un vistazo a Zanoba y asiente.

Parece que Kishirika ha oído hablar de eso.

"Entonces, ¿qué pasa con la cura?"

"Por supuesto. Debes tomar algunas hojas de hierba Sokasu y hacer té con ellas. Luego sale del cuerpo con la caca."

Puedo sentir una sonrisa cada vez mayor en mi cara.

Bueno.

Aunque Kishirika podría estar equivocada, por fin tenemos algo.

Hacer té con hojas de Sokasu.

Básicamente hacer un brebaje.

"¿Hierba Sokasu? Nunca he oído hablar de eso. ¿Dónde podemos encontrarla?"

"Em... En la Capital Fantasma de Maio."

"¿La Capital Fantasma de Maio?"

Mierda.

Cualquier ciudad con la palabra Fantasma es básicamente imposible de encontrar.

Como un lugar que sólo se puede visitar en un sueño, o sólo se puede encontrar en un espejismo en el desierto...

"Al norte de la Cordillera del Dragón Rojo, en una cueva del valle llamado Cola del Dragón Rojo. La hierba Sokasu crece en las partes más profundas de la cueva."

"Cueva en la Cola del Dragón".

Con eso, tenemos más trabajo que hacer.

No, eso es bueno.

No está nada mal.

Mejor que no encontrar a Kishirika y vagar por el mundo durante años.

¿Eh?

¿Pero hay un lugar llamado Cola del Dragón Rojo en la Cordillera del Dragón Rojo?

"¿Dónde está ese lugar?"

"Oh, durante la segunda Gran Guerra demonio-humano, el Dios Dragón y el Dios de la Pelea hicieron un agujero en el suelo y desapareció."

"... ¿Eh?"

En otras palabras,

Se fue.

Aunque es algo diferente de la historia que yo conocía.

El agujero en la tierra, ¿no fue debido a la batalla entre Kishirika y el Caballero Dorado?

No, Kishirika no parece particularmente fuerte ...

Bueno, olvídalo.

Cuando se trata de cuentos y leyendas, la verdad a menudo se tuerce cuando es conveniente.

Lo importante es la Hierba Sokasu.

"Oye, ¿la Hierba Sokasu esta extinta?"

"No, la Cueva de la cola del dragón es sólo donde fue descubierta."

Kishirika niega con la cabeza lentamente.

El lugar donde fue descubierta, por lo que todavía puede estar creciendo en alguna parte.

"La Hierba Sokasu crece en la profundidades de las cuevas donde el sol nunca brilla."

Las profundidades de las cuevas donde el sol no brilla.

¿Como Laberintos?

¿Otro Laberinto?

En ese caso, entonces tengo que conseguir suficientes compañeros en este momento.

20... No, yo podría colocar una recompensa suficiente para juntar unos 100 aventureros más o menos.

"Por lo tanto, bajo la instrucción de ésta, los Reyes Demonios de todo el mundo han estado cultivándolas bajo sus propios castillos."

"..."

"Después de todo, la Hierba Sokasu es deliciosa. Por otra parte, el consumo de ellas prolonga la esperanza de vida. Incluso los Demonios Inmortales la Beben. ¡Fahahahahaha!"

"..."

En otras palabras.

¿Eso es?

¿Están creciendo bajo el castillo?

No sólo eso, sino que son un ingrediente para hacer té de alta calidad, entonces podemos encontrarla en todas partes.

"¡Faahahaha! ¡Usted pensó usted no la encontraría? ¡Eso supongo! ¿no? ¡Qué lástima! ¡Incluso hay en el Castillo Kishirisu! ¡Fahahahahaha!"

Este chica, realmente quiero darle una patada.

Como me lo imaginaba, Cliff da un paso adelante con los puños apretados.

"¡Usted!"

"¡Espera Cliff-senpai! ¡Espere hasta que ella nos cuente todo!"

"Oh vale."

Mierda, la verdad salió a flote.

Además, si hay en el castillo, entonces está bien.

O más bien, es perfecto.

No estoy feliz de que hayan jugado conmigo.

Esta es un área en la que tengo que mejorar.

Debo mantener la calma.

Mantenga la cabeza inclinada.

"Entonces, Kishirika-sama. ¿Podrías darnos un poco de ese té Sokasu?"

"¡Claro! Pero hay un pequeño problema."

"¿Problema?"

"Um. Ahora mismo en el Castillo Kishirisu hay una persona molesta. Es una idiota, pero una idiota molesta. Ésta se ha estado escondiendo de ella por medio de un año... ¡Ah!"

Kishirika mira detrás de mí.

"¿Em?"

Miro detrás de mí.

Hay unos soldados vestidos de negro.

5, 6, 7 ... más de 20 en total.

Aún más viniendo de la calle y callejones ...

Casi 30 en total, y estamos rodeados.

=== 8ª Parte ===

Los soldados nos miran intimidantemente.

Elinalise da un paso adelante con una mano sobre la espada en su cintura.

Hay sudor frío sobre su frente.

No importa qué, hay demasiados enemigos ante nosotros.

Mierda, no tenemos ningún lugar para correr.

¿Agarro a Zanoba y Cliff y escapo?

¿Dejo a Kishirika y Elinalise atrás?

¿Qué debo hacer?

El soldado mas cercano da un paso adelante.

Con una voz ronca pero contundente, dice,

"Somos de la Región Gaslow, de la Guardia Privada del Rey Demonio Inmortal Atoferatofe."

Habla el lenguaje humano con fluidez.

Así que vamos a trabajar con ellos, probablemente.

"Atofe-sama ordeno: Denos a Kishirika-sama a nosotros, y diríjanse de inmediato al castillo."

Al oírlo, los jinetes vestidos de negro detrás de él comparan el retrato con Kishirika. ¿Eh? Parecen fastidiados.

Como Nokopara supuso, el retrato estaba equivocado. El que lo creó fue descuidado.

Pero, incluso si el retrato estaba mal, al gritar su nombre de esa manera, probablemente se delato sola.

"¿Qué pasa si no lo hacemos?"

En el momento que Elinalise preguntó en voz baja, todos los soldados desenvainaron sus espadas.

El sonido de las espadas desenvainando repiqueteo en todo el lugar.

El coro de sonidos se convierte en un ruido ensordecedor.

"Mantelos a todos."

No puedo estar seguro de la fuerza de un oponente con sólo mirar.

Pero aún tengo un poco de experiencia en mi haber.

Incluso puedo decir cuando un oponente es obviamente fuerte.

Los guardias privados son, sin duda, gente increíble.

Mucho más fuerte que un típico grupo de caballeros.

"No, no. Si atrapan a ésta, entonces, ¿quién sabe como me van a tratar? ¡Atofe es la más estúpida entre los los Reyes Demonio!"

Al escuchar a Kishirika frunzo el ceño.

Si Atofe no tiene un plan para hacer frente a Kishirika después de la capturarla, entonces ¿por que capturarla en primer lugar?

Además, no tengo ninguna razón para reunirme con Atofe.

Debería correr ...

Pero la medicina esta debajo de ese castillo ¿no?

Entonces tal vez deberíamos ir... Pero no la conocemos. No tengo ni idea de como luce.

Mientras estoy dudando, el soldado se quita el casco.

"Por favor."

Un anciano de pelo blanco y aspecto de guerrero.

Con una sonrisa suave, inclina la cabeza.

"Si todo el mundo no viene, entonces vamos a ser castigados por Afote-sama. Definitivamente no te hará daño, así que por favor ..."

Soy un hombre japonés que puede decir... no.

No como antes.

Pero ante una solicitud tan humilde, no puedo dejar de sentir como se me ablanda el corazón.

"No, no lo escuchen. Él es el perro de Atofe."

Sudor frío gotea de la cara de Kishirika.

Parece como si estuviera ocultando algo.

"Yo escuché su conversación. La Hierba Sokasu se cultiva en la Región Gaslow, y también sé las técnicas de cultivo. Si es necesario, incluso podemos preparar algunas plantas para ti. Así que por favor vengan con nosotros..."

El viejo soldado inclina la cabeza.

Puedo sentir su sinceridad.

A pesar de que él nos puede llevar a la fuerza, en cambio lo pidió humildemente.

No soy demasiado cercano a Kishirika, pero sí conozco a Reyes Demonios como Badigadi.

Estos subordinados deben tenerlo difícil.

"Oye, ¿por qué Atofe-sama odia tanto a Kishrika-sama? Tiene que haber una razón por la que ha estado cazando Kishirika-sama durante medio año. ¿Puedes contarmelo?"

"Hace un año, Atofe-sama se suponía que debía recibir un cargamento de vino de la región Gekura en este lugar, pero Kishirika se lo bebió todo."

"Oh."

El viejo soldado continúa.

"Atofe-sama estaba muy ansiosa por el vino y quedo realmente enojada. Ella ordenó a los guardias privados de nuestro lugar de origen que vinieran a investigar y la capturaran. No sabemos como luce Kishirika, así que nos dio este retrato, y hemos estado buscándola desde entonces... "

"Así que eso es lo que pasó, lo entiendo."

Yo mismo, con magia, noqueé a Kishirika.

== Capítulo 150 - Audiencia con la Inmortal Reina Demonio ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

Antiguo castillo Kishirisu.

Su apariencia, en pocas palabras, es un castillo demoniaco.

Construido a partir de albañilería especial, un castillo de oro negro.

Su único defecto evidente es un agujero gigantesco en la torre del castillo.

Aunque no es tan sofisticado como el Castillo del Cielo de Pelagius, sigue siendo una estructura muy hermosa.

Es probablemente más deseable para los interesados en la práctica.

Normalmente sirve como atracción turística, abierto al público, un castillo que cobra una cuota de admisión.

Al parecer dividido en zona turística y sección residente.

Nos trajeron a una sala de audiencias.

No es la gran sala del trono que está abierta al público.

Una sala de audiencias estrecha y práctica.

En este estrecho pasillo, soldados vestidos de negro se alinean hombro a hombro.

Un poco apretado y caliente también.

Y luego, en el trono de jade en esta sala mal ventilada, no hay nadie.

He estado esperando por más de dos horas aquí.

Afuera, el sol se ha puesto hace mucho tiempo.

Aunque estar de pie no es mucha tortura, pero ¿sería malo si se preparase un asiento para mí?

Por cierto, ahora mismo, solamente Zanoba y yo estamos presentes.

Elinalise y Cliff fueron con algunos soldados bajo tierra para recoger la medicina.

"Oye, ¿dónde está Atofe-sama?"

"Ya se lo dije, ya la hemos llamado."

"Esto está tomando demasiado tiempo, no me digas que ella salió de la ciudad ya ..."

"Ella es mala con el tiempo, incluso en el interior del castillo podría pasar un día de retraso."

"Pero no es bueno si se mantiene a los invitados esperando ..."

"Estas aquí, estate tranquilo."

Los soldados susurran entre sí.

Un grupo bastante desinhibido.

De alguna manera observarlos así es bastante tranquilizador.

Cuando comprobé, el viejo soldado ha estado curioso.

"Atofe-sama llegará pronto, por favor aguanta un poco más. Por cierto, no pidas una recompensa."

"¿Ha?"

"No vamos a ser capaces de ayudar si se le ofrece una recompensa."

"Eh ... Bueno, lo entiendo."

Asiento con franqueza.

Aunque no sé lo que podría ser la recompensa.

Bueno, yo no estaba planeando tener una recompensa en primer lugar.

Una recompensa por vender a Kishirika, no quiero algo tan malvado.

Kishirika está atada, retorciéndose en el suelo como una oruga.

Parece que los castigos están preparados para ella. ¿Azotes? ¿Fregar el baño? Esperemos que nada demasiado serio ...

Independientemente debo vigilar mis palabras.

El oponente es un Rey Demonio.

Los únicos que he conocido hasta ahora son Badigadi y Kishirika.

Si esas dos se enojan ... ¿bien?

Probablemente no es una buena cosa.

"Fuera del camino!"

De repente, un sonido desde atrás.

Me giro para mirar y ver a una mujer de pie allí.

Fuera de todo lo que he visto hasta ahora, esa mujer es la más parecida a un demonio.

Piel azul, pelo blanco.

Los ojos carmesí, alas de murciélago.

Y luego, de la frente, un par de grandes cuernos.

Su cuerpo está revestido con una armadura negra como los soldados.

No, su armadura se ve bien pasada, mucho más que los soldados.

Cubierta de cicatrices, todas las decoraciones borrosas.

Vista de sus muchas batallas.

Colgando de su cintura, una gran espada demasiado grande para imaginar en sus muñecas delgadas.

Incluso su funda parece más elegante que los soldados.

No es especialmente alta.

Normal para una mujer madura.

Un poco más alta que Ariel, un poco más baja que yo, por ahí.

Pero lo realmente destacable.

Es la ira indescriptible y la intención de matar que irradia de ella.

Un sentido de violencia difícil de explicar.

Básicamente, como Eris.

Como un caballero femenino.

No, más apropiadamente una comandante femenina.

Probablemente mejor evito su lado malo.

"¿No me oyes? Fuera del camino!"

"Ah, sí."

Siguiendo sus instrucciones, me aparto.

"Bien."

La comandante femenina chasquea su pelo, sin contemplaciones camina hacia el trono, y se da la vuelta.

Desenvainando de su cintura la gran espada, golpea el suelo con ella arrogantemente.

Entonces, después de una respiración profunda, dijo.

"Esta soy yo, Rey Demonio Inmortal Atoferatofe Raibaku."

"... ¿Eh?"

Mientras yo estaba desconcertado, los soldados vestidos de negro a toda prisa levantan sus espadas en señal de saludo.

Todos, excepto uno al lado del trono.

El viejo soldado de antes.

"Atofe-sama! ¿Por qué has venido de allá? ¿Cuántas veces tengo que recordarte? Cuando llegue al trono, venga de la parte de atrás."

"He decidido que el frente es mejor."

"No seas tan imprudente!"

"¿Sabes? Después de un arduo camino para desafiar al Rey Demonio, el momento en que el héroe se encuentra cara a cara con el Rey Demonio en el trono, ese sentimiento es estimulante."

"Entonces, piense en cuan decepcionado su padre, uno de los cincos grandes reyes demonios, estaría! No sólo eso, piense en su marido Raibaku-sama!"

"¡Callate!"

Atofe levanta su espada, más rápido que el ojo puede ver, la balancea en el viejo soldado.

El viejo soldado instantáneamente intenta pararlo, pero ya era demasiado tarde. Su casco salió volando, y se desplomó.

Los soldados vestidos de negro a su alrededor se apresuran a ayudar.

"No se enoje delante de los invitados! Su padre muerto rodará en su tumba!"

El casco rodó delante de mí.

En un punto en el que se ha dividido en dos.

Que aterrador poder.

Despreocupadamente tomo una mirada en ella, el interior está cubierto de sangre.

"¡Uf!"

¿Eh?

¿Ah?

¿Ella le cortó la cabeza ...?

No me digas, ese hombre, él está ...

¿Muerto?

"Lo entiendo. Ser más considerada la próxima vez."

Mientras pensaba, el viejo soldado se levanta como si nada.

El humo procede de la cabeza mientras se inclina ante Atofe.

No me digas, ¿también es del clan inmortal?

¿O más bien, son todos?

"Eso está bien. Muy bien, vamos a empezar desde el principio."

"¡Bueno!"

Atofe enfunda su espada y toma una gran pose.

El viejo soldado toma un casco ofrecido por otro soldado, y se posiciona a la cabeza de las tropas.

Entonces, una vez más, los soldados se enderezan y levantan sus espadas en señal de saludo.

"Esta soy yo, Rey Demonio Inmortal Atoferatofe Raibaku."

[[File:Mushoku14 03.jpg|500px]]

Zanoba se arrodilla en el suelo, con la cabeza en un arco, sigo su ejemplo.

Voy a estar bien, siempre y cuando copie a Zanoba, probablemente.

"En primer lugar, permítame darle las gracias. Gracias a su ayuda, fuimos finalmente capaces de atrapar a esa idiota de Kishirika."

Atofe dijo mientras miraba a Kishirika.

Rodando como una salchicha, ella mira al suelo, resignada a su destino.

Me siento un poco mal por ella.

Lanzarla bajo el autobús<ref> Quiere decir traicionarla </ref> después de ayudarnos, pero no puede ser remediado.

Tenemos nuestros propios problemas.

"Yo no tengo un retrato de esta cuando es joven, por lo que la búsqueda era una pérdida de tiempo, pero finalmente la encontré!"

Ah, por lo que realmente ese era el caso.

Que descuidado.

"Entonces ..."

Aún en esa pose, Atofe mira fijamente a alguna parte.

Entonces, no pasa nada.

5 minutos pasaban.

Aún en esa pose, inmóvil.

Como si su interruptor se hubiese apagado.

"Moore, ¿ahora qué?"

"Recompensa."

Parece que se olvidó de sus líneas.

Además, ese viejo soldado aparentemente es Moore.

Como si fuese hacer un "muhaha muhaha" en cualquier momento.

"Ah, cierto. Ellos merecen una recompensa."

Atofe dijo de pronto.

"No, la recompensa no es necesario."

Le dije la negativa que he preparado.

Todo lo dicho hasta ahora es meramente ceremonial.

Es por eso que Moore me dijo de no ir a por una recompensa antes.

A pesar de lo que yo pensaba, Atofe en su lugar estampa sus pies.

"¿Dices que una recompensa de mí no es lo suficientemente bueno?"

Atofe me mira con intención de matar.

Mis piernas empiezan a temblar.

Esa intención de asesinar es el verdadero negocio.

No como Rinia o Pursena.

Más como Orsted.

"No, no, sería un honor."

Yo mejor no subo al lado equivocado.

Si ella quiere darnos algo, lo mejor es sólo callarse y aceptarlo.

Al igual, yo empiezo a buscar excusas.

"¿Cuál será nuestra recompensa?"

Al oír esto, una satisfecha Atofe entrecierra los ojos.

"Fuerza".

Fuerza.

¿Fuerza?

Sería una mentira si digo que no lo quiero.

Pero Moore-san me dijo que rechazara.

Tal vez debería cambiar el tema y decirle que tenemos que irnos una vez que mis amigos traigan la planta.

"Yo te concedo el honor de unirte y formarte con mis guardias privados!"

"¡Eh!"

¿Qué?

Así que ella no va a poner una mano en la frente y desbloquear mi potencial oculto.

¿O darme un ojo demoniaco como Kishirika?

"Eres un poco blando, pero después de 10 años de entrenamiento, sin duda vas a llegar a ese nivel."

"Ah, em."

"Voy a entrenarte día y noche en los próximos 10 años. ¡Qué honor, ¿no?"

10 años, formación día y noche ...

No, tengo esposas y un niño en el hogar, ese tipo de entrenamiento tengo que pasar.

Es cierto, si me entreno por los próximos 10 años, definitivamente puedo ser más fuerte.

Pero no estoy a punto de tirar todo lo demás sólo por la fuerza.

Abandonando la casa que tengo que proteger, ¿para qué?

Miro a Moore-san, él sacude la cabeza resignado.

¿Qué debo hacer?

No, tengo que rechazarla.

No quiero unirme a algunos guardias privados.

"Lo siento mucho, pero este honor está más allá de mí."

"No hay necesidad de ser cortés! Vayan, obtener una armadura y un contrato para él!"

Varios de los guardias privados salieron como Atofe instruyó.

"La armadura más fuerte del continente demoniaco, la mejor formación del continente demoniaco, y el guardia privado más famoso del continente demoniaco. No hay mayor honor que eso. Aunque una vez contratado nunca me puedes desafiar, pero no es como si pudieras incluso si no lo hicieras. No ¿Eso te hace feliz? "

No puede ser desafiado ...

No estoy contento en absoluto.

Pero de todos los Reyes Demonio que he conocido hasta el momento, este es el que más. <ref> El más demoniaco, lleva doble sentido </ref>

Supongo que en cierto modo, tener la oportunidad de conocer a un rey demonio como este, es algo para ser feliz.

Espera, ¿todos los guardias privados fueron forzados a un contrato como este?

"No, tengo que rechazar. Tengo familia en casa, así que no puedo quedarme aquí 10 años."

"... No me importa la familia. No he visto a mi hijo durante más de cien años. Sin noticias es una buena noticia."

¿Así que tengo que ser separados por 100 años también?

No bromees.

"P-para los seres humanos, 10 años es mucho tiempo. Le dije a mi familia que volveria pronto. Y ..."

"¿Y?"

Atofe muestra espasmos en la frente.

Ella no se ve muy feliz.

"Y tengo un amigo enfermo en espera. Necesito que darse prisa para encontrar una cura para ella y volver. También hay muchas otras cosas que se deben hacer. No puedo pensar en mi propia fuerza en este momento."

"Callate!"

Atofe grita con rabia.

Aterrador, tan aterradora.

En verdad aterradora.

¿Qué? ¿Por Qué?

¿Por qué tiene que gritar?

"¿Te estás uniendo a la guardia privada, o no? ¿Qué será? Da una respuesta clara!"

"Yo debo rechazar."

Después de mi respuesta, Atofe se vuelve rígida.

Sus mejillas se ponen rojas.

"¿Por qué? ¿Por qué te niegas?"

¿Eh?

¿No acabo de dar un montón de razones?

"Em ..."

En este momento, Zanoba de repente da pasos.

Echo un vistazo hacia atrás, tiene una cara de calma.

Ah, todo el tiempo hemos estado hablando la lengua demoniaca, por lo que no sabe la conversación.

¿Qué debemos hacer?

¿Cómo puedo convencer a Atofe?

Miro a mí alrededor.

Sin darme cuenta, el estado de ánimo en la sala ha cambiado.

La simpatía que viene de los soldados se ha congelado en algo extraño.

Además, sintiéndose un poco alienado.

"¡Lo ves!"

Kishirika grita de repente.

"Esa es una idiota. No se involucre con ella. No se puede hablar sensatamente con ella."

"¡Cállate! ¡No soy un idiota!"

Atofe de repente ruge y desenvaina su espada.

"Cierto. ¡Me tratan como a una idiota! Has dicho que quieres una recompensa, entonces dices que no! ¡Jugaste con mi cabeza como una idiota!"

Luego comienza a dirigirse amenazadoramente hacia nosotros.

¿Eh?

¿Qué?

Oye, cálmate.

"Atofe-sama! Estamos dentro, por favor, cálmate!"

"¡Yo no soy una idiota! ¡Yo no lo soy!"

Blandiendo su espada salvajemente, ella con enojo se acerca, pero los soldados vestidos de negro intentan detenerla.

"Quedarse a un lado."

Atofe manda a volar a los soldados como un tren Russell Snow Plow. <ref> https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/564x/cf/36/19/cf361946233fed15bcc462ec960ca99a.jpg </ref>

Ah, mierda.

¿Debo atacar con magia?

No, si ataco ahora sólo agravare la situación.

"Yo me encargo de esto."

Durante mi momento de vacilación, Zanoba se levanta y da un paso hacia adelante.

"¡Ah!"

Zanoba agarra a Atofe fuertemente por la muñeca.

Atofe, pensando que puede enviar a Zanoba volando como el resto de ellos, sigue adelante.

Pero, como se esperaba de la fuerza de un Miko, Zanoba se las arregla para detener el avance de Atofe.

"¡Oh! Tú eres inesperadamente fuerte!"

Atofe sonríe en gran admiración a Zanoba.

Como si la amonestara, Zanoba habla.

"Vamos a calmarnos. No era nuestra intención de molestar. Es todo un malentendido."

"¡Dejar de decir palabras que no entiendo!"

Atofe ignora las palabras de Zanoba.

Más bien, es más como que ella no puede entender el lenguaje humano.

Atofe golpea el pie de Zanoba con su espada, y cuando esto no funciona, ella exclama.

"Oh, eres fuerte. Usando un particularmente fuerte Touki ¡Interesante!"

Mientras grita esas palabras, Atofe corta su propio brazo, que era sujetado por Zanoba.

Sin dudarlo.

Su propio brazo.

El hecho de que era una molestia, se lo cortó.

"Mmph!"

En el momento en que se separa de Atofe, el brazo se disuelve en trozos suaves de carne.

Zanoba lo deja ir, y los trozos de carne salpican en el suelo.

La carne se retuerce cerca de Atofe, fiel a su brazo.

Luego, en un instante, regresa en su antigua forma.

Al igual que Badigadi.

El daño físico es inútil.

"Yo soy el Señor Demonio Inmortal Atoferatofe Raibaku! Esposa del original Dios del Norte Kalman Raibaku! ¡Te mostraré el verdadero estilo del dios del norte!"

Atofe levanta su gran espada preparada.

Zanoba cierra el puño, ¿es que realmente va a luchar contra ella?

"..."

En este momento, siento un escalofrío por mi espalda.

No es bueno.

Tengo un mal presentimiento. Zanoba morirá.

Zanoba es un Miko.

Ataques típicos no le van a perturbar.

Pero él no es invencible.

Incluso el Dios Dragón Orsted puede ser herido.

Este mundo no tiene absolutos.

Zanoba también es débil contra el fuego.

Él puede ser fuerte contra fuerza bruta, pero no es completamente inmune.

"Grr."

Inmediatamente empiezo a preparar magia.

Tan rápido como sea posible, tan duro como sea posible.

Piedra cañón ... no será suficiente.

Pero mi magia también ha mejorado desde entonces.

"Wuhahaha! Muere! Estilo Secreto de Dios del Norte..."

"Electric"

Un rayo purpura vuela desde mi palma a Atofe.

Golpea en un instante.

Atofe cae hacia atrás.

"¡Uf!"

Cayendo hacia atrás, la gran espada se desliza de su mano.

Mientras tanto, un adormecimiento se siente en mi mano izquierda, pero debería estar bien.

Yo no puse suficiente magia en ella para matar.

"Ha!"

Zanoba no está dando ningún espacio de sobra.

"Kaboom!"

El puño de acero de Zanoba golpea a Atofe en la cara.

Al instante la cabeza de Atofe se desmorona, volando en una hermosa parábola.

Arrojada más allá del trono.

Con sonidos desmoronados que rompen la pared del fondo.

Ella voló fuera del castillo.

"A-Atofe-samaaaa!"

Los soldados vestidos de negro van hacia el agujero en la pared.

"Eh, perdón ... Yo estaba tratando de proteger a shisho y me moví sin pensar. ¿Está muerta?"

"No, no creo que pueda."

Bueno, ella es un rey demonio inmortal.

El problema es, ¿qué hacemos ahora?

"Wow, realmente lo hicieron."

"¿De verdad ...?"

"¿Que acaba de pasar?"

Estamos rodeados de unos 20 soldados vestidos de negro.

Discutiendo entre ellos, nos han rodeado.

Ahora que noqueamos a su maestra, por supuesto que tienen que hacer algo.

"Ha."

Levanto mi báculo.

Esta es mi responsabilidad.

Esto sucedió debido a lo que he dicho.

... No, ¿estaba equivocado?

No creo que hiciera nada malo ... ¿Eh?

"..."

Pero los soldados vestidos de negro no sacaron sus espadas. Sólo están mirando.

"Usted ..."

Zanoba está en una pose de lucha.

Tal vez él debería tomar un arma también.

Pero en este momento no tenemos el lujo de buscar una.

¿Hay un poste de madera que no estén usando?

Moore se acerca a nosotros.

En representación de los guardias privados, me habla en el lenguaje del Dios Demonio.

"Déjame preguntarte otra vez, ¿quieres ser nuestros compañeros?"

"No, no queremos."

Le respondí con claridad en este momento. Moore responde.

"Maestra le gusta la gente fuerte. Después de ser detenido por un poder tan extraño, luego siendo enviada a volar fuera del castillo con un golpe… definitivamente va a querer mantenerlo."

¿Son todos los Reyes Demonios de este mundo como este?

¿No pueden ser más serios?

Aún así, los soldados vestidos de negro no parecen que planeen capturarnos.

Todo lo que dijeron después de ver Atofe volar fuera fue [Wow!] [Atofe-sama realmente lo hizo esta vez!] [Haha!] Ese tipo de bromas.

"Los guardias privados no nos moveremos sin instrucciones. Pero una vez ordenado ... no podemos rechazar."

Después de Moore dijese eso , muchos de los guardias privados nos miran fijamente.

Nada más gracioso que un grupo que no hace nada a menos que se les diga.

Pero debemos estar agradecidos de que este sea el caso.

"Afote-sama probablemente no lo va dejar pasar dada la situación."

"¿Qué sucede después de que ella nos pilla?"

"Probablemente te obligue a un duelo con ella."

"..."

"Y cuando se pierde, te obligan a un contrato mientras estas inconsciente. Una vez contratado, nunca se puede desafiar nuevamente a Afote-sama."

"E-ese contrato, ¿cuánto tiempo dura?"

"Hasta que te mueras".

Gulp, puedo oír el sonido de mí tragar.

"Pero cada 10 años, se obtiene un descanso de 2 años."

2 años de descanso cada 10 años.

Así como un día libre cada 5.

Pero de alguna manera no se siente muy bien.

"La mayoría de la gente de aquí se ofrecieron como voluntarios para unirse a los guardias privados de Atofe-sama, pero muchos no. Especialmente la raza humana. Es duro. Podemos simpatizar."

Entre los guardias privados, algunos agachan su cabeza.

Así como nosotros, ellos también se sentían como si fuesen forzados por el contrato.

El contrato es un eufemismo de la esclavitud forzada.

Así que eso es lo que pasó, cuando Moore me advirtió de no tomar una recompensa, esa era la razón ...

Él debería haberlo explicado mejor.

No, no puedo culparlo.

Es mi culpa por no preguntar.

Quería tener cuidado, pero yo estaba descuidado desde el principio.

"... ¿Cuáles son nuestras posibilidades en el duelo?"

"Oh, ¿lo más probable? ¿Crees que puedes vencer a nuestra maestra, que ha perdido sólo contra el Dios del Norte Raibaku y el Dios Demonio Laplace en los últimos 5000 años?"

Oh, básicamente cero.

Inmortal está en su nombre. Su durabilidad probablemente coincida con la de Badigadi.

No, ella es probablemente mejor que Badigadi cuando se trata de luchar.

Badigadi nunca utilizó el Estilo Dios del Norte ni nada.

Al menos, él nunca hizo eso cuando practicamos.

"Si hubiera un empate, ¿qué pasa?"

"Revancha si es un enemigo, el respeto mutuo si es un amigo."

En mi situación.

Probablemente una revancha.

Se siente como que ya hice un enemigo.

Entonces, después de un par de peleas, definitivamente voy a perder el tiempo.

"E-entonces, ¿qué debemos hacer ..?"

"Huir."

Moore dice sin rodeos.

"Sus amigos deberían haber reunido suficiente Hierba Sokasu por ahora. Bajo el castillo hay un túnel hacia fuera de la ciudad. Por favor, escapar por allí."

Los soldados vestidos de negro que nos rodean imploran.

"No sigan nuestros pasos."

"Si alguna van al Reino Sagrado de Milis, por favor vayan a la villa Wako..."

"Idiota, para. Puedes regresar en 7 años."

"Pero ..."

Ese tipo de aflicción que viene de detrás de nosotros.

Eh, voy a fingir que no escuché nada.

No sé siquiera dónde está la villa Wako.

Empiezo a correr como Agradezco a los soldados.

Por cierto, vi una mirada de Kishirika.

Ella ruega con sus ojos.

Ahora, ella y yo somos lo mismo, ambos prófugos.

"¿Puedo llevar a Kishirika-sama conmigo?"

"... Bueno, nuestro comando sólo era capturarla."

Los guardias privados deciden pasar por alto esto.

Parece que Atofe nunca les mandó evitar que Kishirika escape.

¿Qué pasó con castigarla?

Qué sencillo.

Rápidamente quemo las cuerdas que atan a Kishirika.

"Ohh Gracias. Muchas gracias! Éste definitivamente le pagar!"

Nos escapamos de la sala del trono.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Nos pusimos en contacto con Elinalise y Cliff en el interior del castillo.

Llevando un saco lleno de hojas de té en su espalda, y cada uno con un árbol joven en sus manos.

Hojas de color ocre, me recuerda al aloe.

"Debido a que son débiles contra la luz del sol, deben ser cultivadas bajo tierra. También me dio un cuaderno de instrucciones, pero no puedo leerlo."

"Puedo pedir a Roxy que le eche un vistazo después, vámonos deprisa."

"¿Qué pasó?"

Les explico la situación.

Elinalise tiene una [Yo sabía que esto pasaría] mirada en su rostro.

"Escuché algo de esto antes. Que Kishirika da ojos demoniacos, Badigadi da sabiduría, y Atoferatofe fuerza."

"Si lo sabías, deberías haberlo dicho!"

"No entiendo el lenguaje del Dios Demonio, tal vez deberías haber traducido mejor."

Ah, cierto, yo era el culpable también.

Pero yo no soy un traductor.

No sé lo que debo hacer.

"No hay tiempo para luchar. Apurarse y correr. ¿Entonces, ese túnel subterráneo? ¿Hay que ir?"

Vuelvo a mis sentidos después de escuchar a Zanoba.

Cierto, en este momento Atofe puede haber sanado ya la cara que Zanoba estrelló, y está de camino para matarnos.

"No, mejor no ir bajo tierra."

Una voz desde detrás de mis piernas.

Cuando miro hacia atrás, Kishirika ha estado mirándome.

Cuando nos reunimos por última vez, estábamos más o menos en la misma altura, pero ahora no puedo dejar de mirar hacia abajo.

"Esta no dijo nada antes, porque ésta estaba loca de tu traición, pero Badi destruyó ese túnel durante la Campaña de Laplace. No se ha reparado todavía."

"¿En serio?"

"En serio. Ese tipo es un mentiroso. Moore miente para ayudar a Atofe. Es básicamente su mano derecha. Él pudo haber dicho eso, pero él probablemente planea algo una vez que empieces a luchar con Atofe."

Incluso si Kishirika está mintiendo, eso suena plausible.

Moore nos quiere engañar y capturarnos en el subterráneo.

Ese bastardo ...

... Pero él tuvo la amabilidad de no atacar inmediatamente.

Y él amablemente preparó notas de cultivo de las hierbas para nosotros también.

Traicionar esa amabilidad, mandando fuera a Atofe, es todo mi culpa.

Yo debí entregar a Kishirika y limpiamente rechazar la recompensa.

Tal vez ellos me hubiesen dejado ir.

Aunque Moore podría quejarse de Atofe, él no está definitivamente de nuestro lado.

"Pero si ese es el caso, entonces ¿por qué no nos capturaron en ese momento?."

"Es Atofe de la que estás hablando. Ella definitivamente nos quiere atrapar por sí misma."

Ya veo.

Solo es un juego.

Como hombre de confianza del rey demonio, esto es parte del trabajo.

¿Lo saben los otros soldados?

Tal vez algunos lo hicieron, y otros no.

"Entiendo. Entonces, ¿nos escapamos por arriba?"

"Sí. No debería haber ninguna inspección en este momento."

Inspecciones en los puntos de entrada.

De hecho, con todos los guardias privados en el interior del castillo, no debería haber ninguna inspección.

"Tal vez las cosas cambiaron cuando Kishirika-sama estaba en la clandestinidad. ¿Tal vez ya han fijado los túneles?"

"Si eso es lo que piensas, entonces de cualquier manera está bien ¿no?"

Cierto.

¿Está el enemigo por encima o por debajo de la tierra?

Um.

"Elinalise-san, ¿cuál elegirías?"

"Definitivamente no voy a escoger el camino que podría ser bloqueado."

"¿Zanoba?"

"Estrechas áreas son más fáciles de combatir."

"¿Cliff?"

"Yo, cojo por encima del suelo. Odio lugares oscuros."

Se decidió.

Reglas democráticas.

"Entonces vamos a escapar por encima del suelo. Elinalise tomará la delantera. Por favor, llévanos directamente al círculo de teletransporte mágico. Cliff y Zanoba en el medio, yo voy a estar en la retaguardia. Zanoba y yo vamos a manejar nuestro equipaje."

Tomo lo que Elinalise cargaba.

Mejor dejar que nosotros lo sostengamos que ellos.

Puedo usar magia, por lo que no necesita mucha movilidad. Zanoba no le importará un poco de peso.

Cliff no es muy fuerte, así que mejor si no lleva nada.

"¿Qué tal esta?"

"Su majestad, podrá sentarse con el equipaje de Zanoba."

"Entendido."

Siguiendo las instrucciones, Kishirika subió a Zanoba como un pequeño animal.

Estaba bromeando ...

Ah, bueno. Eso es probablemente lo más seguro.

"Muy bien, vamos!"

Corremos fuera del castillo castillo.

Desde dentro, el sonido de [Moooreeee! Persiguelos!] Se puede escuchar en voz alta.

Aterrador.

=== 3ª Parte ===

Desesperadamente corríamos por las calles de noche.

A pesar de que debe ser oscuro, es en realidad muy brillante.

Luces brillantes iluminan los acantilados del cráter.

Pero la elección sobre ir por arriba estaba en lo cierto, por ahora.

Ni un solo soldado vestido de negro a la vista.

Nadie persiguiendonos detrás de nosotros tampoco.

Así como predijo Kishirika.

Probablemente están buscando por los túneles ahora.

No, tal vez Atofe renunció ya.

Imposible. Piensa en ello, incluso tenemos a Kishirika con nosotros.

Atofe no tiene ninguna razón para renunciar a la persecución.

Corrimos a través de la carretera principal, pasando por el Gremio de Aventureros.

Nokopara está probablemente todavía en el interior.

Nunca esperé que regresaría ya.

Nuestras habitaciones han sido pagadas.

Nuestro cambio está todavía dentro.

Es lamentable, pero no es una gran pérdida.

Pasamos por el mercado vacío.

En pocas palabras, diviso el callejón donde teñimos el pelo de Ruijerd.

En aquel entonces corrimos fuera de la ciudad, como en esta ocasión.

Después de todo, no hay ni un solo recuerdo feliz de este lugar.

Llegamos a la entrada de la ciudad, una grieta en el cráter.

No hay soldados vestidos de negro, pero hay guardias.

Una cabeza de lagarto y una cabeza de cerdo.

Ellos nos miran, pero no muestran ninguna sospecha. Fácilmente pasamos.

Casi estamos allí.

Seguimos a lo largo del borde del cráter.

"¿Ehh? ¿Dónde vamos?"

"Un circulo de teletransportación mágico que usamos."

"Oh. Círculo de teletransportación. ¿Esa cosa sigue ahí? Pero, em .. OWW, Ésta, su lengua ..."

Marcamos la ubicación en el camino de salida.

Estaremos bien.

Es un poco oscuro, pero Elinalise no cometería un error.

Gire a la izquierda en la marca, luego recto cuesta arriba. Detuvimos nuestros pasos.

"Bueno, bueno, ya es hora."

Pendiente arriba.

La puerta de entrada al círculo de teletransporte mágico.

Atofe está orgullosamente allí.

Alrededor de 10 soldados vestidos de negro.

Otro agujero se puede ver cerca de la entrada del círculo de teletransporte mágico.

No me digas, ¿la salida de los túneles subterráneos es ... aquí?

"Como era de esperar de Moore. Es como él dijo. Tendré que recompensarle con creces."

¿Estábamos siendo rastreados?

No, ellos incluso llegaron aquí antes que nosotros.

¿Incluso sabían hacia dónde íbamos?

"Que, que impresionante ... ¿Cómo se pone al día tan rápidamente?"

"Ja, fácil cuando se puede volar. Puedo verte correr."

Atofe flexiona sus alas mientras habla.

"Moore ha llegado."

Vuelvo a mirar. Soldados vestidos de negro aparecen cerca de la esquina del cráter.

Atofe vigila desde arriba.

Diez soldados vestidos de negro siguen desde abajo.

Y más siguen por encima del suelo.

Ataque desde tres lados.

... Si lo piensas bien, sólo tiene sentido. No son Inspector Zenigata, por supuesto que se van a dividir para buscar.

No sólo eso, sabían dónde nos dirigíamos, por lo que ninguno de los caminos funcionarían.

Los soldados vestidos de negro detrás de nosotros nos han rodeado.

Con la ruta de escape cortada, no hay escapatoria.

"Moore. Bien hecho. Es simplemente como has dicho."

"Si usted piensa así, entonces escuche mi petición."

"Denegado."

Después de la breve conversación, Atofe aplaude su mano.

Por lo tanto, los soldados vestidos de negro, todos juntos, desenvainan sus espadas.

"Entonces ..."

Atofe da un paso adelante, la espada desenvainada.

Luego, desde el terreno elevado con la espada apuntando, ella habla.

"Wahahaha! Yo soy el Señor Demonio Inmortal Atoferatofe Raibaku. Derrótame y la gente te llamará héroe! Pierde ante mí, os convertiréis en mi marioneta, siguiendo todas mis órdenes hasta que mueras!"

Una sonrisa sombría.

Una intención de matar abrumador.

Atofe quién es más baja que yo parece como un gigante de 5 metros de altura.

"..."

Lo siento, Sylphy.

Puede que no regrese.

== Capítulo 151 - Duelo con la Inmortal Reina Demonio==

=== 1ª Parte ===

La famosísima Reina Demonio Inmortal Atoferatore, también conocida como Atofe, es la hija del Quinto Gran Rey Demonio Inmortal Nekurosu Rakurosu. Su primera aparición en la historia se remonta a la segunda gran guerra Demonio-Humano. Considerada la principal fuerza de ataque de la raza demoníaca. Es algo estúpida pero lo compensa con una tremenda habilidad y tenacidad para las batallas, en palabras simples, una cruel y temida Reina Demonio.

Sin embargo, y probablemente por culpa de aquella estupidez que la caracterizaba, el bando enemigo cortó su ruta de abastecimiento. Así los humanos la capturaron y sellaron.

Su despertar ocurrió antes de la Campaña de Laplace, de hecho, el mismísimo Dios Demonio Laplace fue quien se encargo de liberarla y romper el sello, convirtiéndose en una de los más temidos subordinados del Dios Demonio.

Después de la campaña de Laplace, al ser derrotada por el Dios del Norte Karuman, la gran Reina Demonio se rindió.

Cuenta la leyenda que el Dios del Norte Karuman y la Reina Demonio Atofe tuvieron un hijo, el cual en un futuro se le conocería como el Dios del Norte Karuman II.

También se dice que el Dios del Norte Karuman le enseñó a Atofe todo lo que sabia de la espada.

Dicho todo esto, se puede concluir que Atofe es una veterana, la cual carga en su espalda con una cantidad incontable de batallas, por no decir que fue protegida por el Dios del Norte original y además es inmortal.

En palabras simples... Estamos jodidos.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Atofe se encuentra ante nosotros blandiendo su espada impacientemente, al mismo tiempo que los soldados Oscuros nos rodean, bloqueandonos la ruta de escape.

"Pues bien, vengan, los cuatro al mismo tiempo."

Dice Atofe, mientras se posiciona a la espera de nuestro ataque, cuidadosamente blande su espada y nos mira con atención.

Sus ojos son su verdadera arma.

Con la fuerza que le caracteriza, queda fuera de cuestión el que nos aplastará como hormigas.

"... No seré tan ingenua esta vez. Recuerdo bastante bien lo de hace un momento."

Exclama Atofe, alternando su miraba entre Zanoba y yo.

Con la guardia en alto, nos vigila.

La super fuerza de Zanoba y mi relámpago.

Venga que incluso una Reina Demonio no pudo evitar nuestro ataque.

Pero eso ya es cosa del pasado, se ha recuperado de todas sus heridas luciendo completamente ilesa.

Incluso luego de haber recibido un golpe directo en la cara por parte de Zanoba, quedando esta completamente aplastada e irreconocible. Simplemente no hay huella alguna de nuestro ataque.

"Bueno, hagan eso mismo nuevamente. Esta vez lo esquivare."

Dijo Atofe llena de confianza.

De hecho, realmente se siente como que lo esquivara.

Las Arte de la espada de este mundo incluso pueden reflejar magia.

No estoy seguro respecto a que el estilo del Dios del Norte pueda hacerlo, pero ya que estamos hablando de una Reina Demonio, no dudo sobre el hecho de que ella es capaz de evitar magia de mi nivel.

Mmm... Activare mi ojo místico por ahora, pero... ¿Realmente hará una diferencia poder ver ese segundo al futuro?

Pues bien, ¿ahora qué debería hacer?

... Para comenzar debo encontrar una abertura.

Ok, asumiendo que la encontramos, entonces, ¿qué hacemos?.

¿Mi magia será capaz de hacerle algún rasguño?

Mi bala rocosa más fuerte no pudo matar a un indefenso Badigadi.

Pues ni hablar de una Atofe en guardia, lista para luchar, no le hará ni cosquillas.

De hecho, siempre y cuando ella este en guardia, da igual el tipo de magia que utilice...

"Ludeus. Intentemos crear una abertura para que Cliff corra hacía al circulo de teleportación y escape."

Dijo Elinalise, a lo cual miro a Cliff el cual tiene sus ojos enfocados en Atofe, sin embargo, sus piernas están temblando, no hay que olvidar que es un completo inútil para las batallas.

"Que se lleve consigo el té, la planta y el libro de notas. Así Nanahoshi se salvará."

"Bien."

Exacto.

Lo estaba olvidando pero es por esto que vinimos en primer lugar.

Salvar a Nanahoshi, esa era la meta.

Si tenemos una meta, entonces cumplirla es lo más importante.

Si perdemos aquí, no moriremos. Aunque no podremos ver a nuestras familias y conocidos por 10 años... Lo cual es una mierda.

"Ah, y que también busque refuerzos. Pelagius y Atofe tienen su propia historia. Él definitivamente puede conseguir ayuda."

Pelagius y sus 12 familiares.

Exacto, si se trata de él, puede que venga a nuestro rescate.

No importa qué, él es el héroe que selló a Laplace.

Si él puede hacer eso, entonces debe ser capaz de encargarse de Atofe.

"Bien. Entonces, vamos a hacer eso... ¿Puedes convencer a Cliff?"

"Espera y veras."

Elinalise retrocede hasta donde se encuentra Cliff.

El plan es el siguiente. Zanoba, Elinalise y yo crearemos una abertura.

Cliff se fugará, corriendo en dirección al circulo de teleportación.

Entonces convencerá a Pelagius mientras nosotros tratamos de resistir hasta su llegada.

Pero... ¿Funcionará?

¿Podemos manejarlo?

También esta Cliff, ¿puede convencer a Pelagius?

Mientras Cliff intenta convencer a Pelagius, ¿perderemos y seremos obligados a aceptar el contrato?

No importa qué, si Cliff se escapa, entonces Nanahoshi se salvará.

Salvar a Nanahoshi.

Ese era el objetivo, nuestra meta.

Pero quiero volver también.

Eh, puta mierda, estoy corriendo en círculos...

Debo respirar profundo y calmarme...

En primer lugar, tenemos que contener a Atofe.

En ese momento, uso magia para dispersar a los caballeros oscuros y permitir que Cliff escape.

Entonces, si la situación lo permite, también tomamos la oportunidad y corremos a máxima velocidad hacia el círculo mágico.

Pues bien.

Vamos a hacer eso.

No podemos derrotar a Atofe, pero a los soldados oscuros que nos rodean si.

Hay que tomárselo enserio esta vez.

Hay que destruirlos a todos.

Pues bien.

Puedo hacerlo.

Hazlo, hazlo.

Mátalos.

Mátalos a todos, tú puedes Ludeus, y si lo logras podrás volver a casa. No hay problema.

Sí, puedo hacerlo.

Esta vez no es solo palabrería.

"No te preocupes, Shisho. Yo detendré a la Reina Demonio Atofe aunque me cueste la vida."

Dijo Zanoba sin una pisca de vacilación.

Calmado.

Confiable.

¿Por qué es tan varonil en una situación como esta?

Como si fuera una línea de película.

Si fuera un personaje femenino no sería nada de raro que me enamorara de él.

[Pero ¿puedo realmente escapar? No corro muy rápido y el equipaje también...]

[Si te comienzan a perseguir, Ludeus y yo los detendremos. No mires hacia atrás, no pienses, simplemente sigue corriendo. Y tampoco te tropieces.]

[Debería pelear también...]

[No vamos a ganar incluso si somos los cuatro. El que vayas a huir para poder buscar refuerzos también cuenta como una batalla importante.]

[En ese caso... Oh, ya entiendo...]

La voz de Cliff pasa por mis oídos.

Desde aquí hasta la entrada del circulo mágico son alrededor de unos treinta pasos más o menos.

Ni tan lejos ni tan cerca.

Pero él tiene que correr toda la distancia.

"Persuasión exitosa."

Pronto Elinalise vuelve al frente.

Miro a Cliff cuyo rostro refleja una mirada seria, la de un hombre con un propósito.

No es que huya de la batalla como un marica, sino que huye para buscar ayuda, huir es su batalla.

Exacto, huir para buscar ayuda es una batalla...

Elinalise es bastante buena utilizando las palabras. Que envidia.

"Zanoba y yo crearemos una abertura enfrentándonos a Atofe. Ludeus, tú te encargaras de los soldados oscuros a tu alrededor."

"Okay, yo me encargo."

Sesión de estrategia terminada.

Nos volteamos en dirección a Atofe.

Preparada con su espada, burlándose de nosotros.

"¿Vuestro objetivo es ganarme?"

Detrás de ella no hay ningún soldado.

Son 30 pasos cuesta arriba, ademas hay buenos puntos de apoyo.

¿No se caerá Cliff en el camino?

No, lo logrará de todos modos.

"Zanoba, Elinalise-san, voy a realizar el primer ataque."

"Entendido."

Mirando a Atofe, levanto mi báculo.

Utilizaré mi habitual cañón pétreo.

Aunque solamente por potencia de fuego, mi ataque [Relámpago] que es de nivel Real podría ser una mejor opción, pero a esta distancia seremos alcanzado por mi ataque también.

Morir en manos de mi propio ataque, paso.

"Ufff..."

Al tiempo en que respiro profundamente, me concentro en enfocar mi magia en el báculo.

Atofe sigue sin realizar movimiento alguno.

Aun sí ella sabe que puedo conjurar en silencio, procederemos según lo planeado.

Conveniente, pero...

<Atofe desvía el Cañón Pétreo con su espada.>

Mi ojo místico claramente ve que Atofe realiza un movimiento para esquivar mi ataque.

Mierda. Aún cuando me dijeron que mi Cañón Pétreo es de alto nivel, simplemente parece ser inútil contra Atofe.

Entonces, ¿si utilizo [Relámpago] funcionará?.

¿Utilizar el ataque del cuál ella está más pendiente...?

"Shisho. Definitivamente cumpliré mi cometido, cuenta conmigo."

"... Zanoba."

Puedo confiar en sus palabras.

... También me preparo para la batalla.

"Ok, ¡vamos!"

Disparé el más fuerte posible Cañón Pétreo.

Con un Kaboom vuela hacia Atofe.

"¡Sólo rindanse!"

Atofe se mueve como un espejismo, realizando un movimiento diminuto con su muñeca, apenas cambia la posición de su espada.

Al instante siguiente, la espada y el cañón chocan, aterradoras chispas vuelan en todas direcciones.

El Cañón Pétreo cambia de curso y golpea en una roca que se encontraba a una distancia algo lejana, provocando una gran nube de polvo.

Aún no es suficiente.

"¡¡Arrrrgh!!"

Sin siquiera pasar un momento del choque, Zanoba lanzó una masa extraña a Atofe.

"¿Ehh?"

La extraña masa gritaba mientras volaba hacia Atofe, la cual sonreía mientras se preparaba para desviar el ataque.

"Sólo rindan-... ¿Ah?"

Justo cuando Atofe estaba a punto de cortar la masa en dos, detiene su movimiento.

Entonces, la masa que lanzó Zanoba golpea a Atofe en la cara.

"¿Guaah?"

"¿Ah?"

Como si fuera pegamento la masa se pega en la cara de Atofe...

Es Kishirika que estaba sentada sobre el hombro de Zanoba.

"¡Ewww! ¡Qué pasa con este olor de mierda! ¡Vete a tomar un ducha tú maldita idiota!"

"Parece que alguien quiere un poco más... ¿Nooo?"

Atofe agarra la mano de Kishirika y tira de ella con fuerza, mandando a volar lejos a Kishirika, la cual torpemente aterriza fuera del círculo de soldados que nos rodea.

"Venga vamos, como pueden tirarme algo como eso... ¿Están de broma?"

Atofe grita en estado de shock.

Zanoba con los puños apretados rompe a correr hacia Atofe.

Elinalise le sigue detrás como una sombra.

Mierda, debería dejar de mirar y unirme a ellos.

"¡Eso es vengan a mí!, ¡Espíritu de lucha!"

"¡Ahhh!"

Zanoba lanza un puñetazo.

Con horrible fuerza vuela hacia Atofe.

Con su guante ella fácilmente...

"¿Ugh?"

Atofe no lo esquivo.

Al instante siguiente un sonido espantoso se escucha, ¡BAAMMM!, el golpe de Zanoba se hundió en Atofe.

El guante quedó aplastado dando forma a un aspecto horrible.

Zanoba continua el ataque, da un paso para estabilizarse y luego da otro gran paso hacia adelante, siguiendo el flujo del movimiento un nuevo golpe es lanzado hacia Atofe.

"¡Bieeeeeeeeeen!"

Atofe levanta su gran espada desde una posición incómoda.

Otro espantoso estruendo se escucha, el sonido del crujir. La pierna de Atofe se tuerce.

Pero su ímpetu se mantiene al igual que el movimiento de su espada que va hacia Zanoba.

"Grrr."

Zanoba cae de rodillas por el dolor.

Es la primera vez que veo así a Zanoba.

Que recuerde, Zanoba ni siquiera se encogió cuando lo golpeé con mi cañon pétreo.

Y pensar que esta así con un solo golpe...

Atofe examina a Zanoba arrogantemente aunque con la respiración un poco entre cortada.

"Ese cuerpo que posees no es malo, pero... Recuerda. No hay ninguna defensa perfecta. Y es por eso mismo que mi esposo Karum..."

"¡Hah!"

"¿Mmm?"

Mientras Atofe hablaba.

Utilizando la espalda de Zanoba como si fuera su trampolín, Elinalise salta encima.

Haciendo uso del impulso obtenido dirige su ataque a la garganta de Atofe, teniendo como objetivo la carne expuesta.

Pero el ataque y el sonido del corte, ambos son desviados.

No es el sonido de la piel lo que se escucha más bien es el sonido emitido al golpear el touki.

"¡Aún hay más!"

La espada de una mano de Elinalise se mantiene firme.

Con su escudo levantado, da un paso hacia al lado y lanza una estocada con violencia.

La onda expansiva invisible vuela de la espada y golpea directamente a Atofe.

Pero esta luce imperturbable, arrugando sus cejas infelizmente, como si tuviera arena en los ojos.

"¡Tus ataques son débiles!. Okay, bien, aquí, ¡toma esto!"

Atofe levanta su gran espada y lanza una cuchillada.

Elinalise retrocede para evitar el ataque.

"¡Psh!"

Sin demorar ni un segundo, Elinalise levanta su escudo.

¡GONG!, se escucha el sonido metálico al golpear la espada contra el escudo. Elinalise da un par de vueltas, rodando por el suelo rocoso, entonces se abalanza como un gato.

Mi ojo puede ver... Terror.

"Sin embargo tienes un buen juego de piernas. Con un buen entrenamiento en mi lugar..."

"¡Aaah!"

Zanoba repentinamente se pone de pie mientras Atofe hablaba.

Mejor dicho da un salto, con las manos estiradas, cae en picada sobre Atofe.

"¡Ahh!"

Así de fácil, Zanoba agarra a Atofe dándole un abrazo de oso, impidiendole realizar movimiento alguno con sus manos, Zanoba la levanta del suelo.

"Argh. ¡Cómo osas abrazarme tan descaradamente... Guardias!"

Como si se tratara de una prensa Zanoba aprieta con todas sus fuerzas. Atofe escupe sangre negra.

¿El Combo ha servido?

No, ni de coña, el oponente es una Reina Demonio Inmortal, el daño temporal no funcionará.

"¡Shisho! ¡Ahora!"

"¡...!"

Las palabras de Zanoba confirman la situación.

Atofe esta inmovilizada.

Una oportunidad.

"¡Cliff, ahora, huye!"

Con todo mi poder puesto en mi báculo.

Un hechizo con daño en área.

Eso ha de ser suficiente para matar a todos los soldados oscuros a la vez.

"¡Okay, me largo!"

Cliff comienza a correr, los soldados oscuros que nos rodean alzan sus espadas en estado de shock.

Pues no pequeños, demasiado tarde.

"¡Frost Nova!"<ref>No me acuerdo como le dicen :v, si ven un ataque en ingles es porque no hay nombre definido o no lo recuerdo</ref>

Oleadas de aire frío salen desde mi báculo.

El suelo cruje al tiempo que se congela, masas de aire frío llegan a los soldados oscuros que nos rodeaban,

"¡Naah!"

"¿Mmm?"

Los soldados oscuros entran en pánico al tiempo en que el suelo bajo sus pies comienza a congelarse.

¡Lo hice...!

Podría ser un ataque furtivo.

Pero de esta manera, no puede ser esquivado.

Mientras pensaba.

Una voz sonó.

"...Explosiones de llamas cubren mi cuerpo, ¡[Burning Place]!"

Viento caliente se propagaba del cuerpo de un hombre al igual que si su cuerpo fuera el fuego.

Como si estuviera desafiando a mi Frost Nova.

Ese hombre y los dos soldados junto a él, lograron descongelarse.

Pues aquel hombre no es nada más ni nada menos que Moore.

El viejo soldado comenzó a recitar tan pronto como levanté mi báculo, aprovechando el espacio de tiempo.

Aún así, no importa que tan poderoso ni que tan rápido sea.

Incluso si me afecta, no voy a mostrar misericordia alguna...

Sin embargo el hechizo de Moore sólo pudo descongelarlo a él más los dos que estaban al lado suyo.

Todo los demás están completamente envuelto en hielo, como si fueran esculturas.

Por puro poder, he ganado.

Además, finalmente he asesinado...

"Incluso ha congelado nuestras armaduras negras... ¡Qué increíble poder!. ¡Todo el mundo, conjuren Burning Place!"

"¡A sus ordenes!. Espíritu del fuego, En todas partes entre el cielo y la tierra..."

Moore le gritó a sus camaradas, así los soldados oscuros comenzaron a recitar el conjuro dentro del hielo.

No han muerto.

Nadie murió.

Esa armadura negra.

¿Que clase de armadura negra puede resistir magia de agua?

Mierda.

¿He utilizado el hechizo incorrecto?

"Mmm."

Cliff paso al lado de la exprimida Atofe.

"Moore, ¡no lo dejes escapar!"

"¡Si!"

Al de recibir la orden de Atofe, Moore comienza a moverse.

Un momento después, los soldados descongelados por Moore comienzan a correr también.

Elinalise se lanza hacia ellos, deslizándose frente a ellos.

Y con su espada alzada, los detiene.

"¡Ludeus! ¡Ve!"

Moore persigue sin mirar atrás a Cliff el cual carga con un enorme equipaje y un joven árbol.

Aunque Moore lleva armadura, es rápido. Esta a tan sólo 7 pasos de Cliff.

Apunto mi báculo hacia Moore.

"¡Cañón Pétreo!"

<Moore conjuar [Muro de tierra] para contrarrestar mi Cañón Pétreo.>

Está bien. Puedo hacerlo.

La magia se vierte en mi báculo y disparo.

"La tierra... ¡GRR!"

Moore corre con una mano levantada mientras conjura.

Pero como un láser, el cañón pétreo golpea su brazo, enviando su armadura a volar.

Con una mano destrozada Moore tropieza... pero no se detuvo.

"Espíritu del agua, conviértete en mi fuerza - [Campo helado]."

La magia de Moore le rodea en la niebla.

¿Utilizar niebla para evadir mi ataque?

Aún así, su conjuro es corto.

Casi lo mismo que demora Roxy, ¿Será un conjuro acortado?

"¡Ráfaga de viento!"

Forme viento con mi báculo y despeje la niebla.

Y bueno tal vez lo mande a volar lejos también... Pero venga, que a este tipo ni le importa el dolor que siente, cada vez esta más cerca de Cliff.

Esa armadura negra, ¿lo hace resistente a la magia de viento también?

No, no sólo de viento y agua, sino que resistente a las demás también.

¿Qué hago?

Esta a tan sólo 6 pasos.

Fallé el tiro de la muerte, si lo lanzo de nuevo y lo llega a esquivar, lo más probable es que este golpee a Cliff--

Justo ahora, mi ojo místico observa que Moore comienza a conjugar al tiempo que corre.

"¡Espíritu de la tierra de todo este mundo! ¡Hago un llamado a usted, responde--!"

"¡Distorsión mágica!"

Instantáneamente conjuré el hechizo que he practicado en casa.

El hechizo que entrené con Sylphy.

Momentos antes de que el hechizo de Moore estuviera completo, este desaparece.

"¿En serio? ¿Incluso distorsión mágica?"

Moore examina su mano en estado de shock.

Pero sus piernas no han parado.

Sólo 5 pasos lo separan de Cliff.

Continuo mi ataque, como si utilizara mi mano para bloquear su camino, y entonces disparo.

Por supuesto, debo utilizar algo a lo que estoy acostumbrado.

Mi más famosa y trillada táctica debería funcionar no importa que tan experimentado sea el oponente.

Al igual que en las prácticas.

"¡Quagmire!"

Entre Moore y Cliff, se forma un pantano gigante.

Moore pone un pie dentro del pegajoso lodazal...

"Mm... ¡El Dios desconocido! ¡Responde a mi oración!, ¡Trae el cielo a la tierra! [Lanza de Tierra]!"

Al instante, Moore lanza magia bajo sus pies, desde los cuales aparece un gran lanza de tierra.

Corriendo sobre esta lanza, Moore rápidamente pasa sobre mi Quagmire.

Sus piernas no se han detenido.

Sólo 4 pasos de distancia.

Me ha contrarrestado.

Todos mis ataques han sido detenidos.

Que inesperado...

"¡Ludeus!, ¡Cliff! ¡Apresúrense!"

"¡Lo sé!"

Grita Elinalise con todas sus fuerzas.

Mirando por encima, puedo ver que está actualmente ocupada con los dos soldados.

Dos contra uno.

Los soldados oscuros no presionan sus ataques, meramente la mantienen ocupada.

"¡Eyy!, ¡Ya te lo dije, tu maldito desvergonzado! ¡Déjame ir! ¡Al menos pelea con tus manos!"

"No te dejare ir incluso si me cuesta la muerte!"

Zanoba da cabezazos a Atofe. Intentando su mejor esfuerzo incluso con sangre cayendo de su cabeza.

Necesito apurar también.

Los otros soldados oscuros también se están descongelando.

El vapor se levanta por todos lados, coloreando el aire de un color blanco.

"Grrr."

¿Qué hago?

¿Qué hago para detener a Moore?

Ese bastardo es fuerte. En una lucha mágica es mucho más experimentado que yo, al punto en que rechaza los hechizos básicos como si nada.

¿Funcionarán hechizos más fuertes?

No. Si es demasiado fuerte, incluso Cliff podría verse envuelto en él. Además están los contraataques de Moore y su armadura que resiste todo tipo de magia.

"¡...!"

Justo entonces, noté que mis pies están mojados.

El resultado de Frost Nova.

Debido a la descongelación del por parte de Burning place, el área entera está conmocionada en agua.

El primero en descongelarse, Moore, también esta empapado en agua.

Por supuesto, Elinalise y yo, nuestros pies también están cubiertos en un charco de agua.

Este hechizo, Atofe sólo lo vio una vez anteriormente.

En otras palabras, Moore nunca lo ha enfrentado.

Pero si lo uso ahora.

Yo, Elinalise, incluso Zanoba recibirán el golpe.

Sólo Cliff se libraría ya que está fuera de rango.

No será golpeado.

En ese instante, llegue a un conclusión.

"¡Golpe Eléctrico!"

[[File:Mushoku14 08.jpg|500px]]

Sin ser suficiente para matar, la electricidad sale volando hacia fuera.

Un rayo púrpura vuela hacia Moore.

BANG, un fuerte sonido estalla, una terrorífica demostración de fuerza.

El rayo púrpura indiscriminadamente azota el suelo circundante.

Con el suelo mojado, fácilmente se extiende a toda la gente empapado en agua y los electrifica.

"¡Kyaaa!"

"¡Gaaa!"

"¡Ohhh!"

Todos los soldados oscuros colapsan en un montón de humo.

Elinalise; Zanoba y Atofe también.

Todos y cada uno de los soldados descongelados incluyendo a Moore son golpeados por el rayo. Y por supuesto, yo también soy golpeado.

"¡Ugh!"

Mi cuerpo recibió un choque horrible.

Un dolor baja por mi espina dorsal, todas mis articulaciones se sienten como si estuvieran dobladas en direcciones equivocadas.

No fue suficiente para matar a alguien.

Así que sé que no voy a morir.

Pero la vision de mis ojos se vuelve oscura, y mi conciencia con se oscurece junto a ellos.

■■■■

Para momento en que recobre la conciencia ya me encontraba en el piso.

Estuve Inconsciente durante no más de dos segundos.

Mi cuerpo está paralizado.

Pero puedo ver.

¿Cómo va todo?

Cliff.

Levantando mi cabeza, veo a Moore arrodillado con un pie en el suelo.

Vapor surge entre su armadura, a pesar de todo él aún apunta sus dedos restantes hacia Cliff.

Balbuceando no le entiendo nada... ¿estará realizando un conjuro?

Distorsión mágica.

No, no lo haré a tiempo.

Vierto magia en mi mano izquierda.

Aún si mi cuerpo está paralizado, todavía puedo mover mi mano protésica.

Con mi palma apuntando hacia Moore.

"¡[Lazo de viento]!"

"¡[Mano de absorción mágica]!"

Moore lanza un látigo de viento, pero al instante desaparece.

"¿Qué?"

Moore se da media vuelta mirándome.

Su rostro está oculto en el casco, pero debe estar aturdido por lo sucedido.

Te lo mereces.

Sin tener en cuenta la situación Cliff corre hacia adelante.

Está a sólo 3 pasos de la entrada del círculo de teleportación mágica.

Nadie puede atraparlo ahora.

Nadie.

Incluso Atofe se encuentra aún paralizada, sin embargo, con sus ojos bien abiertos me contempla como un tigre.

"Lo has hecho. Es una magia increíble."

"..."

"Interesante. Tomarte como mi subordinado es en realidad... Jajaja, un mago de tu calibre, debería apreciarte, Jajaja."

Incapaz de mirar a otro lado, sólo podía aceptar esa horrible sonrisa que me daba Atofe.

Bueno, se acabo.

Los inmortales se recuperan rápidamente, mucho más rápido que yo.

Es demasiado tarde para huir.

Incluso resistirse será imposible.

Zanoba se ha desmayado.

Todavía aferrado a Atofe, cae al suelo.

Parece ser vulnerable en contra de la electricidad.

Probablemente perdió la conciencia debido al golpe eléctrico.

Elinalise, mientras siente todavía tembleque, intenta ponerse en pie.

Se encuentra en tan mal estado como lo estoy yo, pero aún así quiere intentarlo.

Elinalise se niega a rendirse.

[Nunca te rindas.]

Dijo una vez un entrenador de pelo blanco.

Yo también lo haré.

Puedo hacerlo.

Haz tu mejor esfuerzo.

Vamos a ir a casa.

Quiero ir a casa.

Volver a casa, volver a casa y... Si es posible, su momento sexy con Sylphy.

Y Roxy también.

Y abrazar a Lucy.

No habrán solamente entrenamientos de espadas con Norn, sino que también de magia.

El arroz que ha cultivado Aisha, estaba esperándolo.

Si las memorias de Zenith vuelven, entonces, iremos todos a visitar la tumba de papá.

Entonces, al igual que antes, viviremos una vida feliz.

Un día a día lleno de diversión en este otro mundo.

Exacto, así de sencillo.

Así de simple.

... Pues bien, puedo hacerlo.

Puedo levantarme.

Si puede mover mi mano, puedo usar magia.

Mi báculo, ¿dónde mierda está mi báculo?

No puedo hacerlo sin él.

Ah, pero venga que imbécil soy.

Lo estaba aplastando con mi cuerpo.

Lo siento, Aqua Heartia, ¿fui pesado?.

Está bien, puedo hacerlo. Debo mantenerlos en donde están hasta que llegue el rescate.

Sólo hasta entonces.

No necesito ganar.

Cliff-senpai, consigue ayuda.

Pelagius es molesto, pero estoy contando contigo.

Por favor convencelo.

Incluso si él se niega inmediatamente, por lo menos que haga una excepción este año, ¡por favor!

"¿Eh?"

Elinalise hace un ruido levantando su cabeza.

Sus ojos apuntan hacia adelante.

Cliff.

Justo en la entrada de la prisión comienzan aparecer soldados oscuros, quedando cara a cara frente a Cliff...

Y así... comienzan a salir soldados oscuros desde dentro...

"¿En serio?"

... Y aún hay más dentro de la entrada.

"Ahh..."

Por qué no nos dimos cuenta de eso.

Hay un agujero en el suelo, incluso a Atofe le gustaría comprobar que hay dentro.

"Joder..."

Una oscuridad crece en mi corazón.

Queriendo gritar, me siento impotente, una sensación del todo muy familiar.

Desesperación.

Nunca más me volveré a reunir con Sylphy ni Roxy.

En lugar de eso entrenaré bajo el mando de una estúpida Reina Demonio por el resto de mi vida.

Mi fuerza me dejó.

El dolor en mi corazón se robó mi fuerza.

En ese momento.

Se puede oír una voz conmocionada.

"¿Cómo...?"

Esa voz no es mía.

No es Elinalise.

No es Zanoba.

Y por supuesto no es Moore.

La que exclamo es Atofe, quien esta mirando a Cliff.

"¡Ah! Atofe-sama..."

El soldado oscuro empujo a Cliff a un lado, tambaleándose por la pendiente.

De alguna manera, parece apagado.

"Por ahí, delante del círculo mágico, Pe..."

Al momento siguiente.

El soldado oscuro fue partido en dos.

Justo en la mitad, en mitades exactas.

Entonces, detrás de ese cuerpo cortado.

Los contornos de una persona.

Pelo blanco brillante.

Ojos de Sanpaku dorados.

Tela blanca salpicada con sangre.

"Reina Demonio Inmortal Atoferatofe."

Hablando en fluido idioma del dios demonio, camina fuera de la entrada.

"Podrías pensar que no es importante... pero Rikarisu podría desaparecer en un círculo de teleportación mágica, esa posibilidad existe, así que por favor piense sus acciones por un momento."

Detrás de él, aparece uno por uno los otros.

Arumanfi del destello, Sylvaril del vacío.

Y otros que no reconozco.

Seis en total.

"La sangre de sus soldados ensuciaron mi castillo".

Ya veo.

Atofe llegó aquí antes que nosotros.

Por lo cual ya había encontrado la entrada al círculo mágico de teleportación.

Ordenó a sus soldados investigar el lugar.

Cuando encontraron el círculo mágico, obviamente ellos entraron.

Así, dada las condiciones, él aparece.

El castillo del cielo fue invadido por la raza demoníaca.

"Pelagius---!"

Gritó Atofe.

Pelagius Dola.

El Rey Dragón Blindado está aquí.

=== 3ª Parte ===

La atmósfera y estado de ánimo de Atofe cambió instantáneamente al ver a Pelagius.

Hasta hace un momento, había sido una batalla por mero placer.

Pero ahora mismo la sed de sangre e intención de asesinar es increíble.

Como si hubiera visto al asesino de su padre, Atofe hace muecas y mira a Pelagius.

"¡Pelagius, tú---!"

Atofe retuerce su cuerpo el cual aún está entumecido, deshaciéndose de Zanoba.

Zanoba, sin fuerza alguna, cae a un lado.

Atofe rompe a correr hacia Pelagius, sus plumas posteriores se estremecen.

Con un fuerte empujón intenta saltar, pero en vez de eso, sus rodillas ceden haciéndola caer al piso.

"¡Jajaja!"

Perugius ríe alegremente frente a colosal espectáculo.

"Oh, qué entretenido, Atoferatofe. ¿Siendo descuidada otra vez? ¿Acaso el ser descuidados corre por la sangre de la familia del clan inmortal?"

"¡Así que tú eres el bastardo que los envió! ¡Jugaste sucio solo para matarme!... ¿Qué sucedió con la promesa que realizaste a Karuman?"

Pelagius se burla de Atofe con un sonrisilla.

Lo único que puede hacer Atofe en su ira es gritar.

Moore tambaleándose trata de acercarse a ella, pero le resulta imposible.

Ahora mismo, sólo Cliff, Pelagius, y su séquito pueden moverse.

Pelagius mira a Atofe, como un tigre que encuentra a la presa perfecta.

"No te confundas. Sólo he venido a salvar unos pocos amigos."

"¡Mentiroso! ¡Ugh!"

"Cumpliré mi promesa con Karuman. Fue un querido amigo."

"¡Te odio incluso si eres amigo de Karuman!"

"... Pues yo odio a idiotas irracionales como tú."

Al tiempo que Pelagius hablaba, levanta su mano, sosteniendo algo en cada una de ellas.

La cara de Atofe se vuelve pálida.

"Tú, tú, no hay forma que..."

Haciendo caso omiso a lo que dice Atofe, Pelagius abre su boca.

"Ese dragón vive sólo mientras sigue el camino de la cortesía. Los clavos en sus manos son largos y afilados, para así nunca levantar un puño."

Lo primero que ha dicho me suena familiar.

"El segundo dragón aprieta su puño con ira. Sus uñas rotas, sus dientes cayeron, pero la sensación ha sido transmitida. Sostiene la cortesía en su mano, sin embargo, ¿ha abandonado a esta?"

Una a una salen las palabras.

Y con cada palabra, la magia circundante se reúne alrededor de Pelagius.

"El tercer dragón que murió. El que poseyó los más efímeros ojos del Dragón General de escamas verde brillante. Por el nombre de Pelagius el Rey Dragón blindado, convoco --"

Mirando con atención, dos puertas aparecen al lado de Atofe, cada una tomando una parte de ella.

Dragones bellamente tallados marcan esas puertas.

Una ornamentada puerta de plata.

Una ornamentada puerta de oro.

Lentas pero seguras, como si brotaran desde el suelo, las puertas aparecen.

"Abre [Puerta trasera del Dragón]."

"Evoca [Puerta delantera del Dragón]."

Bajo las tranquilas ordenes de Pelagius, las puertas se abren.

Viento comienza a soplar desde la puerta derecha a la izquierda, sin embargo, no es viento, sino que es el flujo de algo haciendo algo.

Ah, ya sé.

Esta magia de invocación es absorción mágica.

Puedo sentir como la magia es extraída de mi cuerpo.

Pero es distinto a la sensación que obtuve con Orsted.

Es incluso más rápido que la de aquella vez, como si mi magia y mi fuerzas fueran succionadas a la vez.

"Ah, Atofe-sama, escape..."

De pronto, Moore lentamente se arrastra.

Las piernas de Atofe tiemblan, simplemente puede contemplar en ira a Pelagius.

"¡Pelagius--!"

Su cuerpo parece haber sido reducido un poco.

Tal vez las puertas han succionado su touki.

"¡Sabes que esto romperá la promesa!"

"¿Y qué? Esta es una de esas oportunidades que se dan solo una vez en la vida, una oportunidad única. No la desperdiciare."

Pelagius levanta su mano derecha, la cual esta cubierta de blanco, de pronto, esta comienza a brillar, una deslumbrante luz sesga la zona.

"Espada de mano del Dragón Blindado [Break]."

Pelagius realiza un movimiento con su mano en dirección descendente.

La luz deja su mano, y sale volando directamente hacia Atofe.

"¡¡¡Recordaré lo que haz hecho, Pelagius--!!!"

Atofe parece un cadáver borracho.

Entonces, un momento después, salio volando lejos. Con su cuerpo partido en dos, pronto desaparece de mi vista.

"Pfff, no es como si ella fuera a morir."

Pelagius se queja y tranquilamente da media vuelta, como si hubiera perdido el interés.

"Sylvaril. Carga a estos cuatro y curales."

¿Qué hay de los demás?"

"Déjalos huir."

"La Gran Emperatriz Demonio Kishirika Kishirisu detectada."

Justo como dijo Sylvaril, vislumbro a Kishirika en la distancia.

También recibió el golpe.

Lo siento.

"Déjala ir."

"¿Hah?"

Al parecer Pelagius dejará escapar a Kishirika también.

Gracias a Dios.

"Ufff."

Con Sylvaril acercándose hacia mi, por fin puedo tomar un descanso.

... Nos han salvado.

=== 4ª Parte ===

Luego de aquel episodio.

Los subordinados de Pelagius nos llevaron de vuelta.

A excepción de Cliff, todos los demás necesitamos que nos carguen o un hombro para sostenernos.

Cliff y Kishirika discutían algo mientras tanto.

Para el momento en que mire nuevamente en su dirección, Kishirika ya había desaparecido por algún lugar, típico de ella.

Vamos a reunirnos otra vez en algún lugar más tranquilo... ¿okay?

Después de cargar a todos de vuelta, Sylvaril detuvo el círculo mágico de teleportación.

El camino que llevaba al continente demoníaco está cerrado.

Así que será para otra ocasión el pasar a saludar a los padres de Roxy.

Nos enviaron a la enfermería debido al daño recibido por la descarga eléctrica.

Cliff estaba cuidándonos.

Fue el quien se ofreció.

Mientras decía [Pues sí, este tipo de quemadura no es muy severa...] hábilmente quito nuestras heridas con magia curativa.

No nos matarán, pero las quemaduras eran bastante extensas y relativamente severas.

Dejarlas curar por si solas podría incluso traer complicaciones.

Pero venga que si no iba así de lejos, no podría haber paralizado a Atofe.

Cliff fue particularmente cuidadoso con las heridas de la Elinalise.

Dejar una cicatriz sería terrible.

Así te quiero ver amar Cliff, una vez finalizo las curaciones. Elinalise y él desaparecieron.

Zanoba todavía está inconsciente.

Esta vez él nos salvó.

Ninguna cantidad de gracias será suficiente para agradecer lo que ha hecho.

La amistad puede ser invaluable, aún así no debo ser mezquino. Necesito darle las gracias apropiadamente para cuando recobre la conciencia.

Después de que terminaran los tratamientos y pudiera moverme, me dirigí hacia donde estaba Sylphy.

Al entrar en la habitación me encuentro a Sylphy leyendo en su cama. Parecía preocupada al momento en que me vio entrar.

"¿Algo salio mal?"

No respondí a su pregunta, simplemente me subí en silencio a la cama y la abrace.

Sylphy gimoteo un poco.

Como si se quejara en rechazo, llena de dolor. Abrace fuertemente a Sylphy.

Pensé que lo único importante es que ella está aquí.

La risa de Atofe todavía me persigue.

Aunque el entumecimiento me ha dejado, aún perdura esa desesperación en mi corazón.

Si hubiera muerto en batalla, todo sería en vano.

Atofe mostró misericordia, y los guardias oscuros no atacaron.

Moore utilizo magia, pero nada mortal.

Sin embargo, todo fue realmente aterrador.

Si Pelagius no hubiera llegado.

Todo seria distinto, Atofe nos habría capturado y forzado a realizar el contrato.

Entonces... el poder abrazar a Sylphy como ahora, podría haber sido imposible.

Incluso aún si Lucy se hubiera vuelto mayor, podría no volver a verla jamas.

Roxy, Norn, Aisha, todo el mundo, para ese entonces ya habrían...

Esto, sólo esto me asusta.

Me hace temblar de miedo.

De repente, Sylphy frota mi cabeza con su mano, peinando mi pelo con un movimiento descendente como si fuera un peine.

Sus dedos, delicados, cálidos y suaves.

Con una sonrisa, Sylphy me da un abrazo de vuelta.

No hay nada que decir.

Ella, solamente me abraza.

Sólo eso es suficiente.

Acurrucado en el abrazo de Sylphy, caí dormido a gusto.

== Capítulo 152 - Un día en la Fortaleza Flotante ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

Dos días han pasado.

Zanoba despertó y ha estado alegremente inspeccionando las piezas de arte de todo el castillo.

No parece que la descarga eléctrica le haya dejado ningún tipo de secuela.

Gracias a Dios. Si se quedaba inconsciente con su vida pendiendo de un hilo, no sé cómo iba a encarar a Ginger.

Ha habido algunos cambios en Cliff.

Después del evento, Cliff y Kishirika hablaron de algo.

No sé de qué hablaron, pero él fue recompensado.

La recompensa de Kishirika.

En otras palabras, un ojo demoníaco.

El ojo demoníaco que Cliff recibió es el Ojo de Identificación.

Mientras sea algo que la propia Kishirika conozca, el ojo le permitirá saber qué es cualquier cosa que tenga delante.

A partir de ahora, incluso si una situación similar fuese a suceder, él puede manejarlo por su cuenta.

Pero actualmente, Cliff está haciendo lo posible para dominarlo, puesto que ahora mismo, está esforzándose por aprender a controlar su ojo místico.

Un ojo que todo lo que ve va acompañado de nombre y descripción.

Un mundo cubierto de palabras.

Incluso ahora no puede caminar sin Elinalise guiándolo.

Pero él va a aprender a controlarlo con el tiempo, después de todo, Cliff es un genio.

Hasta entonces, él debería usar un parche para ojo.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Por otro lado, la enfermedad de Nanahoshi.

Trajimos el té.

Un poco después de beber el brebaje, Nanahoshi comienza a sentir los efectos.

Entonces Nanahoshi con la ayuda de Yuruzu se dirigió a la enfermería... Para proteger su honor, voy a omitir el resto. En resumen, mejoró.

"¿Cómo te encuentras ahora?”

Nanahoshi sigue postrada en la cama.

Su piel ha mejorado, pero todavía luce cansada. Se ve claramente frágil.

Ella probablemente todavía necesita al menos un mes de descanso.

"Mucho mejor ahora."

Parece que ella está de buen humor.

No luce estresada por su trabajo como lo hace usualmente, pero luciendo más bien somnolienta, como si acabase de despertarse

Además, tiene unos enormes remolinos en el pelo de haber estado durmiendo.

''Puede que lleve un ritmo de vida poco saludable... pero veo que se sigue peinando a diario...''

"Por lo que hiciste, gracias."

Con el té de Sokasu caliente en la mano, se inclina hacia mí.

Que raro es verla tan formal.

"Pasar por tal peligro para mi medicina. Tú... me salvaste."

El oírla tan amable me hace sentir bastante incómodo.

No, ella probablemente se sienta frágil después de que su cuerpo se debilitó tanto.

"No te preocupes por eso."

"Siempre has estado cuidando de mí ... Incluso después de que te dije cosas terribles ... Usted me ayudó sin una queja. No sé cómo pueda pagártelo."

Nanahoshi se ve tan apenada.

Es la primera vez que veo a Nanahoshi actuando como una chica integra y modosita.

¿El poder de Yuzuru de la Expiación logró cambiar su personalidad hasta este punto?

"Ahora que lo pienso. Ludeus-san es mayor que yo, sin embargo, he sido tan descortés...”

"Mi edad en el otro mundo no importa, en este mundo solo tengo 18 años."

"¿Qué edad tenías originalmente?"

"Treinta... No, olvídelo. La diferencia de edad no es importante. Por favor, deje a un lado los honoríficos, como hasta ahora."

"Okay."

Nanahoshi toma un sorbo de té de Sokasu, bebiéndolo lentamente.

Parece que beberlo también funciona.

"Por lo que he oído, tu enfermedad ..."

"No se puede curar, probablemente."

El síndrome de Drenado de Nanahoshi no tiene cura.

El té de Sokasu puede eliminar temporalmente la magia de dentro, pero si se deja como está, la magia se volverá a acumular.

Debido a que ella no es de este mundo, no hay una solución permanente.

Pero siempre y cuando beba regularmente el té de Sokasu, ella debería estar bien, probablemente.

Incluso un poco de magia puede crear complicaciones.

Quién sabe cuánto tiempo pase antes de que ella contraiga otra extraña enfermedad.

Y la próxima vez, si se trata de alguna enfermedad de tiempos inmemoriales, entonces, incluso Kishirika puede que no sepa de ella.

Para vivir en este mundo, tienes que ponerte en contacto con la magia.

En el aire, en los alimentos, la magia está en todas partes.

"Nanahoshi. Debes volver. No puedes morir en este mundo."

".... Sí".

"Voy a hacer todo lo posible para ayudar, hasta que encuentres un camino".

"Pero yo..."

"No te preocupes por la recompensa. Si alguna vez tienes problemas, por favor ven a hablar conmigo, no importa qué."

"..."

Oyendo eso, Nanahoshi se puso a sollozar hasta que finalmente se echó a llorar.

Bajo su llanto silencioso, un '''Gracias''' se puede escuchar.

Pacientemente, espero a que Nanahoshi termine.

Después de un rato, con la nariz tapada y los ojos hinchados, Nanahoshi dijo.

"Pero, si vuelvo..."

"Lo harás tan pronto como sea posible ..."

"No, no voy a ser capaz de devolverte el favor una vez que regrese ..."

Ah, así que ella quiere devolverme el favor antes de esa fecha.

Ella está sorprendentemente seria.

[[File:Mushoku14 09.jpg|500px]]

"No te compliques por los detalles. Además, no es como si nunca hubiese obtenido nada de ti."

"Lo que quiero decir es, una recompensa por ayudar en mi investigación."

"Entonces, qué tal esto, ¿le importaría si le consulto problemas menores de vez en cuando?"

“¿Qué clase de pequeños problemas?"

"Como por ejemplo ¿Qué tipo de cosas las chicas de su edad quieren? Llevo una vida de casado con Sylphy y hasta tuvimos un niño, pero no sé muy bien lo que una chica de su edad piensa. Si eres tu, ya que tienes mas o menos la misma edad, ¿tal vez me echarías una mano? "

"... ¿Cómo piensa Sylphy?"

Nanahoshi pone una mano en la barbilla, concentrándose sobre un punto de su manta.

Pensándolo seriamente.

Diligentemente.

"No te preocupes por ello ahora. Sólo que si algún día, cuando tengamos una pelea, por favor, acepta tu responsabilidad y ayúdeme con ello."

"... Entiendo." ("... Got it." No se si poner algo como “Lo capto” o algo por el estilo )

Nanahoshi asiente seriamente.

Similares en edad, pero en última instancia es una persona de otro mundo, y probablemente no sepa nada acerca de la vida conyugal.

Por supuesto, yo tampoco sé cómo piensa la gente de mi edad.

"Pues bien, eso lo resuelve. Sigues estando frágil, así que cuídate."

"Okay. Gracias."

Salgo de la habitación.

Si nos quedamos demasiado tiempo juntos, Sylphy se pondrá celosa de nuevo.

Aunque Sylphy celosa también es adorable.

Deseo que Sylphy pueda aceptar mi amor sin preocupaciones.

Pero sólo con pensarlo no es suficiente para conseguirlo.

=== 3ª Parte ===

Recorrí el pasillo observando que un precioso atardecer se podía ver por las ventanas del mismo.

Observo lo que hay debajo de la ventana y encuentro un patio precioso.

''Parece que en todos los mundos, los atardeceres son cautivadores... Pero es que... aunque no me gusten demasiado las alturas, ver semejante escena con el sol perdiéndose entre las nubes mientras tiñe el patio con su jardín de tonos anaranjados y rojizos... Dan ganas de quedarte de pie simplemente observándolo.''

Y con eso en mente, me dirigí hacia el patio.

En él me encontré flores nunca vistas decorando este perfecto y detallado jardín, dibujando una escena de ensueño con el sol poniéndose a lo lejos y ocultándose tímidamente entre las nubes.

''... Si le enseñara a Sylphy esta estampa y aprovechara para susurrarle palabras bonitas... ¿cómo reaccionará?''

''¿Agachará la cabeza ruborizada hasta la punta de sus orejas y apretará mi mano con fuerza? Tendré que esforzarme en controlarme como haga algo tan adorable... Pero decidido... cuando se mejore la traeré.''

''Me gustaría traer también a Roxy... aunque conociéndola, es posible que ni le cambie la impresión y me diga '''No hace falta que me digas esas cosas''' o algo por el estilo.''

''¿Que a qué se refiere con no hace falta? A que mientras esté libre, con pedirle que me acompañe a la cama, lo aceptará. Y es que realmente, solo en la intimidad se deja llevar...''

''No me parece mal, pero me gustaría hacer más cosas propias de pareja con Roxy, a parte de '''Sexy Time'''<ref>Sexy Time: eufemismo inglés para referirse a situaciones eróticas de pareja.</ref>; como por ejemplo, ver juntos el atardecer, que diga '''¡Es precioso!''' y yo le responda '''¡Tú sí que eres preciosa!''' y ver como se ruboriza...''

'''Fuuh...'''

''No pudo venir... es imposible que lo vea.''

"¿Oh?"

Paseando mientras pensaba en todo esto, pude ver algo en el extremo del jardín.

Se trataba de una mesa blanca, con 5 personas a su alrededor, 3 de ellas sentadas.

"Y entonces, Shishou usó su magia... rayos púrpuras salieron disparados de su mano derecha y al impactar en Atofe la quemaron por completo y la dejaron totalmente paralizada."

"Oh, así que lo débil del estado de Atofe fue debido a su magia."

"El nivel de la magia de Ludeus-sama es verdaderamente sorprendente."

Las personas que se encontraban sentadas en la mesa eran Zanoba, Ariel y hasta Pelagius; mientras charlaban amistosamente con el atardecer de fondo. Por su parte, había otras 2 personas de pie que no estaban participando en la conversación; Luke, que se encontraba a espaldas de Ariel, y Sylvaril que hacía lo mismo con Pelagius.

Todos se encontraban escuchando la historia que Zanoba les estaba contando.

"Hasta Elinalise y yo nos quedamos aturdidos. A parte de Shishou, dudo mucho que nadie en el mundo sea capaz de utilizar ese tipo de magia."

"Por tu descripción diría que es el hechizo '''Relámpago'''... porque para detener a Atofe, es necesario como mínimo un hechizo de esa potencia."

"¿Y qué ocurrió después? ¿Cómo continuó el combate?"

"Bueno, lo cierto es que perdí el conocimiento en esa situación... ¡Oh! Estás de suerte, puedes preguntárselo a él mismo."

Zanoba me vio a mitad de frase y dirigió la conversación hacia mí; por lo que no me quedó más remedio que saludar, ahora que todos se habían percatado de mi presencia.

Hice una pequeña reverencia y me acerqué.

"Perdonad, os vi tomando el té y no quise molestar."

"¡No te preocupes, Shishou! Pelagius-sama quería escuchar lo ocurrido con Atofe y me dediqué a contarles lo sucedido."

"Ya veo."

Observé de reojo a Pelagius y le vi muchísimo más alegre que en todas nuestras audiencias hasta ahora.

"Por lo que he escuchado, Ludeus, fue tu magia la que consiguió debilitar a Atofe hasta semejante punto."

"No es para tanto, de no ser porque Zanoba la mantuvo inmóvil habría esquivado mi ataque y evitado la mayor parte del daño."

"Ya veo... Fufu... Me encanta rememorar su expresión en aquel entonces."

Pelagius mostró una sonrisa retorcida llena de maldad.

''Guau, no esperaba que odiara tanto a Atofe... Pero bueno, lo que importa es que está de buen humor.''

"Veo que estás contento por lo sucedido."

"Era de esperar, esa mujer ha conseguido aguar varios de mis planes en más de una ocasión. Jamás me imaginé que de lo sucedido obtendría una oportunidad para vengarme."

"¿Vengarte?"

"Ciertamente, aunque es una rivalidad de antaño..."

Se refiere a un evento originado hace 400 años, cuando Pelagius, siendo un joven aventurero del lado de los humanos durante la guerra, tuvo que enfrentarse contra el ejercito de Atofe cuando ambos compartían las primeras líneas en sus distintas fuerzas.

No obstante, el poder de Pelagius todavía no había crecido lo suficiente, y por lo tanto, jamás tuvo oportunidad de vencer a Atofe, sino que incluso en alguna ocasión, su vida estuvo en grave peligro.

En todas esas ocasiones, fue solo gracias a que el Dios Dragón Úlpen y el Dios Nórdico Karlmann I fueron en su ayuda, que consiguió sobrevivir, algo que para Pelagius se convirtió en un recuerdo amargo, y por el que juró vengarse de Atofe.

Pero Karlmann I, Dios del estilo Nórdico Celestial, y Atofe, la Reina Demonio Inmortal, acabaron casándose; y en su lecho de muerte, Karlmann I les prohibió a ambos pelear hasta la muerte entre ellos.

Y tras eso, Pelagius nunca tuvo motivo u oportunidad que le llevaran al continente demoniaco, por lo que acabó tomándolo como un caso perdido. Hasta que de casualidad, una oportunidad inesperada para darle su merecido se le presentó en bandeja de plata; lo que le ha convertido en un hombre MUY feliz.

"Te doy las gracias por tus actos. Buen trabajo."

"¿Pero acaso lo ocurrido no le hizo romper su promesa al Dios Nórdico Karlmann?"

"Karlmann nos prohibió matarnos entre nosotros; lo que pasó el otro día fue una simple reprimenda física. No cuenta, seguramente."

''Le ha dado una paliza a un oponente indefenso... menudo abusón... aunque bueno, tiene sus motivos.''

"Mi opinión de ti fue errónea. En otras palabras, creo que mereces una recompensa."

"Una recompensa... no es necesaria."

''No es que necesite algo en este momento... Así que no hace falta.''

''No tengo deseos de volverme más fuerte.''

"Ya veo, aunque dime, cuando Nanahoshi se recupere, ¿qué te parecería que te diera clase personalmente sobre magia de Invocación?"

"... ¿No podré volver a mi casa hasta dentro de 10 años?"

"Mis métodos son distintos a los de Atofe."

''Si puedo volver... entonces no tengo motivos para negarme; principalmente porque siento curiosidad por la magia de Invocación y la de Teletransporte.''

''Aunque algo como lo de Atofe podría volver a ocurrir, por lo que, quizás me vendría bien pedirle que también me entrene para el combate. Porque aunque no me guste pelear, teniendo en cuenta en el mundo que vivo, es mejor aprender algunos truquillos para aumentar mis posibilidades de supervivencia.''

''Seguramente mi habilidad actual sea suficiente para proteger a mi familia, pero tras lo ocurrido con Atofe... me es imposible no pensar que estoy un tanto verde.''

''Porque claro... jamás me imaginé que tener que luchar en una situación así... y no me gustaría dejarlo estar hasta que sea demasiado tarde y se repita una situación tan peliaguda.''

"En ese caso, Pelagius-sama. ¿Podría pedirle que me entrenara en técnicas de combate junto con las clases de magia de Invocación?"

"¿Jah? ¿Acaso la pelea con Atofe te ha inspirado para ello? ¿O acaso has desarrollado codicia al verla?"

''Oh, parece que le ha molestado mi petición... Metí la pata.''

"No es eso, sino que me gustaría aprender formas de evitar o salir de situaciones peliagudas como la que hemos vivido."

"... En ese caso, te concederé una herramienta mágica que te permita ponerte en contacto conmigo. ¡Sylvaril!"

Pelagius se giró y le guiñó un ojo a Sylvaril, y esta le hizo entrega en el acto de una flauta con el símbolo de una torre con un dragón enrollado en ella.

"Úsalo en una situación en la que me necesites, y cuando ClearNight del Trueno te escuche, Arumanfi irá en tu búsqueda."

Acepté la flauta y la guardé con mis cosas.

''Por como ha ido la conversación, entiendo que si alguna vez estuviera en apuros... si tocara esta flauta, él vendrá en mi ayuda. Eso me vale, la verdad.''

"El sol se ocultó."

Antes de que nos diéramos cuenta, el sol había terminado de ponerse y se había de noche.

Lo extraño es que no había oscurecido como tal, puesto tanto la mesa como las flores a nuestro alrededor emitían un suave brillo pálido que iluminaba el patio lo suficiente.

"Esta mesa está fabricada con piedra Lumen. No os preocupéis y acompañadme en esta velada."

Escuchándole decir esto, yo también me senté con ellos.

=== 4ª Parte ===

"La artesanía de los mineros del carbón alcanzó el máximo nivel poco antes de la 2ª guerra entre Humanos y Demonios."

"Sí, es una lástima que su territorio fuera destruido entonces, de no ser por ello, es posible que hubieran creado obras maravillosas."

La conversación de Pelagius es agradable e interesante, siendo no solo una fuente de conocimiento, sino un amante del arte, sumándole a demás su pasión por la creatividad en sí misma.

"Pero los artesanos mineros del carbón no han desaparecido por completo; sigue siendo una raza poseedora de manos expertas. Estoy seguro de que tarde o temprano volverá a oírse hablar de genios artesanos entre sus filas que fabrique obras de arte."

"Dime una cosa, ¿no es cierto que hasta tú estás recibiendo orientación para convertirte a ti mismo en un artesano?"

"Así es, mi gran Shishou posee un conocimiento extenso en la fabricación de esculturas. Estoy seguro de que si transmitiera ese conocimiento a aprendices, la fabricación de estas obras de arte alcanzará nuevos hitos en este ámbito."

"He de decir, habiendo visto las figuras que Ludeus fabricó, que ciertamente son interesantes. Su capacidad para representar la esencia de los humanos en esa rama del arte es ciertamente asombroso."

Tanto Zanoba como Pelagius están discutiendo animadamente sobre el tema; y debido a que mi conocimiento no llega al nivel de ninguno de ellos, no tengo oportunidad de participar ni seguirles.

No obstante, escucharles hablar sigue siendo agradable y entretenido.

"Mi habilidad no es tan especial."

"No seas modesto."

"Así es, Sylphy me ha hablado de tus innumerables talentos, Ludeus-sama."

En esta fiesta del té, hay una participante adicional a parte de Zanoba, Pelagius y yo.

La pobre ha intentado unirse a la conversación intentando sacar sus puntos de vista, pero no tuvo oportunidad de participar activamente.

Al igual que yo, es incapaz de seguir esta conversación tan detallada y profunda sobre el arte, y no puede unirse fácilmente a la misma.

"Con cosas que no solo eres habilidoso con la magia, sino que además, Ludeus-sama es todo un caballero."

"Agradezco enormemente sus palabras, Ariel-sama."

La persona que no es capaz de unirse a la conversación por más que lo intente es Ariel Anemoi Asura.

Escuchando sus cumplidos, no puedo más que sonreír de forma forzada al ver como una vez más intenta unirse a la conversación, pero sin conseguirlo realmente.

El motivo de este bloqueo es que sobre esculturas y figuras, lo único que puede aportar son halagos y palabras ajenas que hubiera escuchado sobre el tema. Nada más.

''Se nota que quiere por todos los medios obtener el apoyo de Pelagius, aunque no sabe bien cómo ganárselo... pero está claro que no va por buen camino... Aunque todavía tiene tiempo por delante.''

"Hablando del tema, Pelagius-sama... estábamos sopesando la posibilidad de poner esta figura en el mercado y quería escuchar su experta opinión al respecto."

Zanoba sacó de improviso el tema de las figuras y al mismo tiempo colocó una caja que había visto con anterioridad de debajo de la mesa para ponerla frente a Pelagius.

"Oh..."

Pelagius está claramente animado al ver la caja expectante; pero en cuanto Zanoba la abre, la sonrisa en su rostro desaparece y se convierte en una mueca de desagrado.

"¿Una estatuilla de un Supard?"

"Se nota que posee buen ojo Pelagius-sama, para discernir de inmediato de qué se trata."

"..."

Zanoba había sacado de la caja una de las figuras de Ruijerd que había hecho Julie. Esta en concreto tenía una pose muy dinámica y detallada.

No obstante, Pelagius se mostraba claramente disgustado.

"Sabiendo que odio a las razas demoniacas, ¿de verdad quieres escuchar mi opinión?"

"¡Ah! No, lo que quiero decir es-"

Pelagius resopló al ver la figura con desgana y casi escupió sus palabras

"Vender una figura así.... lo prohíbo."

''Así que no hubo suerte... Aunque claro, el odio que siente Pelagius por las razas demoniacas es alto.''

''Puede que sea capaz de perdonar hasta cierto punto a algunos de ellos, pero en general, sus prejuicios vienen de muchos años atrás. Es algo que Zanoba debía haber sabido... ¿qué esperaba si no?''

"Pero Pelagius-sama, hasta tú le debes, a la persona usada como modelo para esta figura, un enorme favor."

"¿Un favor?"

Pelagius parece molesto por las palabras de Zanoba, pero casi de inmediato, sus ojos se abrieron por completo.

"Un segundo... esta figura... ¿Es de Ruijerd Supardia?"

"Así es. ¿No dijiste, Pelagius-sama, que durante la última batalla contra Laplace, la persona que te ayudó en gran medida fue el mismo Ruijerd?"

Zanoba ha llevado la conversación de una forma claramente planeada.

''No lo sabía, pero Zanoba sabía que esto pasaría y aun así fue el que comenzó está conversación... pero porque lo tenía todo pensado. ¡Bien hecho, Zanoba!''

"Claramente comprendo el odio que siente por las razas demoniacas, Pelagius-sama. Pero si un ejemplo como este de la técnica de Shishou se extiende por el vasto mundo, causará que el arte se expanda en un torbellino cuyo resultado bien podría ser un mundo lleno de arte y escultura. ¿No sería algo increíble de ver?"

"Oh."

Pelagius no parece saber cómo responder.

''Parece que necesita un empujón... ¿debería añadir algo?''

"Por mucho que se odie y tema a la raza Supard, pero lo cierto es que sin la ayuda de Ruijerd, es posible que yo no estuviera hoy aquí."

"Pelagius-sama. El propio Ruijerd se lamenta de los crímenes que cometió."

"¿Se lamenta?"

Esas palabras parecieron llamar la atención de Pelagius.

''Debo añadir algo... ¿pero qué...?''

"Así es... Se lamenta de haberse dejado engañar por Laplace."

"¿Laplace...?"

El rostro de Pelagius reaccionó a ese nombre.

''Espero no estar equivocándome...''

"En efecto. Hace años, Laplace le entregó una maldita lanza con la que le acabó controlando y con la que pisó y ensució el honor de los Supard; esa misma lanza le llevó incluso a matar con sus manos a su propia familia... Todavía se lamenta por ese evento y por ello, odia a Laplace por lo que le hizo."

"..."

"Hasta este día, ha estado recorriendo el mundo solo para limpiar el honor de los Supard, y la venta de estas figuras fue concebida con la única intención de ayudarle en su empresa, debido a lo mucho que le debo... Por eso, si Pelagius-sama en efecto piensa que le debe algo a Ruijerd, como forma de devolver esa deuda, ¿podría permitir esto?"

Tras escucharme, Pelagius se cruzó de brazos, cerró sus ojos y frunció el ceño pensativo.

Pasados unos largos segundos, su única respuesta fue una frase.

"El honor de los Supard y eso que dices, no me termina de convencer... pero un favor debe ser recompensado..."

"Oh, entonces.."

"... Haced lo que queráis."

Está claro que Pelagius sigue estando en contra, pero al menos con esto, hemos conseguido que Arumanfi no venga a destrozarlo todo cuando pongamos las figuras a la venta.

''Vamos... por poder, hasta podemos decir que tenemos el apoyo de Pelagius si alguien se quejara... sobre todo teniendo en cuenta que es alguien archiconocido por todo el mundo y que su nombre posee una fuerza adicional.''

''De verás, Zanoba, muy bien hecho.''

Zanoba había llevado la conversación a su terreno de una forma magistral.

''Zanoba lleva un tiempo que solo consigue hacer hazañas maravillosas... demasiado grandes como para que yo intente siquiera imitarle.''

"¡Muchas gracias por su consideración!"

Zanoba inclina la cabeza diciendo estas palabras.

''Con esto, hemos dado un gran paso en nuestro plan de mercado para la figura...... Pero... ¿a dónde se habrá ido Ruijerd?''

"Shishou, puedo pedirte un favor, ¿por qué no le muestras a Pelagius-sama tu técnica?"

"¿Te refieres a que haga una figura?"

"Sí, enséñale tu especialidad, las figuras que creas de la nada."

Pelagius me observa atentamente, y cuando nuestras miradas se cruzan, asiente.

"¿Ves? Está interesado en verte hacerlas con magia."

''De acuerdo... así que hora de demostrar cómo hago figuras...''

Lo pongo de esa forma, pero básicamente hago lo mismo que de costumbre, simplemente crear la forma básica con magia de Tierra y poco a poco ir limando las asperezas y dándole forma a los detalles.

''Aunque bueno, como quiero asegurarme de que sale bien sin estar demasiado tenso, haré una figura sencilla tipo '''Nendoroid'''<ref>Nendoroid: figuras tipo japonesas, hechas como especialidad por una empresa concreta, que realiza imitaciones en formato chibi-cabezones de los personajes de series populares de un tamaño aproximado de 10 cm de alto. [https://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nendoroid Para Más Información]</ref>.''

Hago una figura de una calidad media, a modo de prueba y le añado al rostro una máscara con el dibujo de un pájaro para conseguir realiza una pequeña figura de Sylvaril.

"Es... ¿Sylvaril? ¡Qué habilidad!"

Pelagius me observa atentamente mientras continúo produciendo la figura. Tan atentamente que no pierde detalle de mis manos.

''¿Será que puede ver el maná? Aunque puede, que aun sin ver el maná sea capaz de comprender el proceso... Después de todo, sigue siendo toda una leyenda.''

"Así que la magia de Tierra podía usarse de es modo, menuda sorpresa."

"¡Si tuviera alguna petición, podemos hacerla para usted, Pelagius-sama!"

"¿De veras? En ese caso, aceptaré tu ofrecimiento, si consiguieras realizar una obra destacable, me gustaría unirla a mi colección."

''¡Un cliente!''

''Ahora que BadiGadi ha desaparecido, debemos de asegurarnos una entrada de dinero.''

"En ese caso-"

Ariel finalmente consiguió tener un tema para unirse a la conversación.

"En el reino de Asura hay grandes artesanos que podrían ofrecerle una escultura."

Comenzó a hablar y explicar el talento y habilidad que poseen los escultores de Asura; llegando incluso a decir que si consiguiera llegar al trono, las ofrendas que le harían a Pelagius.

Pelagius se mostró molesto por la conversación y soltó las palabras con desdén.

"¿Las esculturas en Asura solo se fabrican para saciar la vanidad de sus nobles? Menuda pérdida de tiempo."

"... ¿Eh?"

Ariel se quedó sin palabras, no obstante Pelagius no tenía intención de detenerse ahí.

"Una vez te conviertas en reina en Asura, ¿no tendrás cosas más importantes que hacer que mandar hacer esculturas para mí?"

"E-Esto..."

Y no la dejó recomponerse.

"¿O acaso planeas vivir una vida de lujo gracias al sudor de tus ciudadanos?"

"... No, por supuesto que no, lo lamento muchísimo. Por favor, olvide el ofrecimiento."

Ariel dolida por el rechazo, decide retirarse.

Se levanta y se despide con una reverencia, sin el carisma al que tan acostumbrado estoy.

''Pero sea como fuera, Pelagius ha sido demasiado duro con ella en esta ocasión... ¿acaso la odia? ¿Era necesario ser tan duro con ella?''

"Aguarda, Ariel Anemoi Asura."

Pelagius detiene a Ariel mientras se disponía a marcharse, al tiempo que la observa de forma imperiosa.

"Para ti, ¿qué representa un rey? ¿Que significa para ti el trono?"

"Un rey es... Conocimiento, aunque escuchando el apoyo de sus ministros... el Rey debe ser una fuente de conocimiento-"

"Te equivocas."

Pelagius interrumpe a Ariel negando con su cabeza.

"El hombre que conocí era el verdadero Rey de Asura, pero no era ese hombre del que hablas."

"¿Un rey de Asura que conocías, Pelagius-sama?"

"En efecto. Aquel que coronaron rey después de la campaña de Laplace; mi camarada, Gaunis<ref>Posible referencia al juego '''Dungeon Fighter Online''' y a un enemigo a derrotar llamado Gaunis.</ref> Free-An<ref>Buscando en internet, hemos encontrado esta marca de hoteles... Aunque tenemos la duda de si se trata de una referencia al Dios del Viento Chino Fei Lian, debido a que Anemoi simboliza de por sí la recolección de los vientos, y los distintos Greyrat están basados en los dioses del viento griegos.</ref> Asura."

He leído personalmente un poco sobre Gaunis.

Después de la campaña de Laplace, se convirtió en el único superviviente de la familia real de Asura, y se convirtió en un gran rey que supo organizar el destartalado reino de Asura tras la guerra. Lo que llevó a que hace 400 años, Asura se coronara como el único reino del continente central.

Fue la única razón por la que apenas hubo problemas internos entre los supervivientes tras la guerra.

"Gaunis-sama fue un gran rey. No puedo ni soñar con imitarle."

Las palabras de Ariel hicieron que Pelagius negara con su cabeza.

"No era para nada grande. Ese tipo era un cobarde que odiaba luchar, y siempre huía de los conflictos. Era un mal estudiante y tampoco poseía el menor talento para el combate, y a menudo se escapaba para vagar por la ciudad y emborracharse y comerse con los ojos a las hijas de los distintos posaderos...

"Era ese tipo de persona, y lo cierto es que jamás poseyó ambición alguna para subir al trono; y aun así, poseía el aspecto más importante y necesaria para ser rey. Solo por eso, le respeto y considero un verdadero Rey."

"¿El aspecto más importante y necesario...?"

"Si eres capaz de decirme cuál es ese aspecto, te ayudaré."

''Ah... comprendo... la ha puesto a prueba.''

''Pelagius quiere comprobar si Ariel merece su apoyo.''

"El aspecto más importante... para ser Rey..."

Ariel se sujeta la barbilla con su mano pensativa de pie en el extremo de la mesa, seguramente rememorando lo que conoce del Rey Gaunis.

''Pero según Pelagius... Kaunis era claramente digno de que le llamen Baka-Dono...¿? ¿como a Oda Nobunaga<ref>Oda Nobunaga: Señor feudal japonés, famoso por su creatividad en las estrategias y su alteración de los privilegios de los Shogun durante la época Sengoku. De joven, se referían a él como Baka-dono debido a su actitud excéntrica y su falta de juicio en determinadas situaciones; aunque se rumorea que fuera para que sus hermanos en las luchas por suceder a su padre no le vieran como un rival. [https://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Oda_Nobunaga Para Más Información]</ref>?''

"Ludeus, dime, ¿cuál crees tú que es la respuesta?"

Mientras andaba perdido en mis pensamientos, Pelagius dirigió la conversación hacia mí.

"Esto... no soy miembro de la realeza, por lo que no sabría decirlo."

"No te preocupes, tan solo di lo que creas correcto."

''Por mucho que me preguntes a mí...''

''Pero un Rey... ¿qué es un Rey exactamente? En las novelas de fantasía, ¿qué representan los reyes? Grandes hombres, cabeza de un país; algo así como el primer ministro de Japón...''

''La verdad es que de joven no me interesó demasiado la política... como mucho las reacciones que leía en Internet sobre los distintos políticos. Así que básicamente... no tengo ni idea.''

"... Alguien... ¿que usa su propia fuerza por el bien de su país y su gente?"

"Jah..."

Pelagius suspiró, seguramente por mi respuesta tan genérica.

"Ariel, hasta él fue capaz de dar una mejor respuesta que tú."

"... Pero preocuparte del pueblo no es suficiente para ser Rey."

"Cierto es. El necio de Gaunis no se preocupaba únicamente de su propio pueblo, pero el pueblo igualmente le concedió el poder a ese hombre, y solo gracias a eso Asura fue apaciguada."

"¿Entonces la gente es el aspecto? ¿Acaso para ser Rey no hace falta que este posea ninguna cualidad?"

"¿Eso crees? ¿Crees que un país que pone como Rey a un imbécil es un buen país?"

"..."

Ariel se quedó sin palabras mostrándose apenada y lamentándose quizás de su respuesta.

''Pero exactamente, ¿qué es lo que Pelagius quiere que Ariel diga?''

''La verdad es que no lo sé... aunque claro, tampoco pasa nada por no saberlo, ya que yo no tengo la intención de convertirme en rey...''<ref>Je... ¿provocando al destino?</ref>

''Aunque lo mismo Pelagius solo quiere conocer la personalidad y determinación de Ariel y por eso le está haciendo preguntas sin respuesta...''

''Pero vaya... ¿qué se necesita para ser Rey? ¿Con qué propósito pregunta esto? ¿Qué quiere descubrir?''

"Piénsalo con calma, Ariel Anemoi Asura... Bueno, se hizo tarde, es hora de regresar."

Y con estas palabras, Pelagius le dio fin a la fiesta del té.

Pude ver como la hundida Ariel se iba con Luke acompañándola a su espalda sin saber qué decirle... era una escena bastante impactante.

== Capítulo 153 - 4º Punto de Inflexión ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

Al cabo de unos días, mi fuerza se recupera y vuelvo a la Ciudad Mágica de Sharia con Sylphy.

En el momento en que llegué a casa, el sol ya se había puesto.

A pesar de que sólo ha pasado un par de días, al ver mi casa, fui golpeado con un sentimiento de nostalgia.

"Volví"

"Pase, bienvenido de vuelta ... ¿eh? ¿Onii-chan?"

Al abrir la puerta, veo a Aisha viniendo de la sala de estar.

Tal vez no se esperaba que regresara tan pronto, Aisha me recibió con una expresión de perplejidad.

"¿De vuelta ya? ¿Han encontrado una manera de salvar a Nanahoshi-san? O acaso..."

Acaricio la cabeza de Aisha de manera serena.

Un [Wah] se desliza de su boca, pero ella no parece molesta.

"Onii-chan, ¿qué te pasa?"

"Nada, Nanahoshi va a estar bien. Explicaré los detalles. ¿Están Roxy y Norn en casa?"

"Norn-ane se encuentra todavía en la escuela. Roxy está en su habitación. Mamá ... Lilia-kaasan está haciendo la lavandería. Zenith-kaasan está durmiendo."

"Ya veo, Norn se encuentra todavía en la escuela ... Perdona que te moleste, pero podrías traer a Roxy?"
"Sí."

Después de un rato, Roxy bajó las escaleras.

¿Estaba durmiendo? Su cabello está un poco desordenado y su cara está roja.

"Bienvenido de vuelta, Rudi. ¿Cómo te fue?"

"Voy a explicarlo ahora, pero antes de eso."

"¿Qu .."

Tiro de Roxy para darle un fuerte abrazo.

Yo había prometido regresar a salvo.

Aunque estaba un poco sorprendida, Roxy rodeó sus brazos alrededor de mi espalda y me abrazó.

"Estoy en casa."

"Bienvenido de vuelta."

Por fin estoy en casa.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Les dije a todos los acontecimientos de los últimos días.

Había mucho que cubrir, por lo solo expliqué las partes importantes, enfocándome especialmente en los detalles con respecto a la maldición de Zenith.

En particular, los signos a tener en cuenta en el futuro.

"Por el momento, me quedaré en la Fortaleza Flotante, pero voy a volver a casa al menos una vez cada diez días."

Vamos a hacer esto por ahora.

Mientras que Ariel está continuando con sus planes, Sylphy también se estará quedándose en la Fortaleza Flotante.

Ella también está planeando hacer lo misma que sería volver al menos una vez cada 10 días.

No ir a clase, eh ... supongo que está bien si yo sólo aparezco para los estudios extracurriculares.

Eso debería contar como participación en clase.

"Lo entiendo, Ludeus-sama. Puede dejar el trabajo doméstico y el cuidado de Zenith a mí."

Lilia declaró que ella se ocuparía del trabajo extra. De todos modos, mi informe acabó y la reunión de la familia ha terminado.

"Uf, me siento cansada. Voy a ir a descansar. ¿Qué hay de ti, Ludy?"

"Creo que tomaré un baño e iré a dormir."

"Oh? ¿Debería esperar por ti?"

"No, hoy no."

"Okay"

Camino hacia el baño.

Pensando en ello, no he tenido un baño durante un par de días.

Al entrar en la habitación, calenté el agua de la bañera.

Debería limpiar mi cuerpo primero ... olvídalo.

Quitandome la ropa, entro en la bañera haciendo un pequeño splash.

"¡Uf!"

Mientras que mi cuerpo se remoja en la bañera, puedo sentir como la fatiga se esfuma.

De repente me di cuenta de lo extenuante que estos últimos días han sido.

Sin embargo, diez días, ¿eh?

Mi audiencia con Pelagius fue hace sólo diez días.

Han pasado tantas cosas en tan poco tiempo.

Nanahoshi colapsando, viajando al continente mágico, buscando a Kishirika, irritando a Atofe.

Atofe fue muy fuerte.

No siento como que pueda vencerla.

Es imposible para mí el vencer a un oponente de tan alto nivel.

Pero la hechizo de Descarga Eléctrica funcionó.

Si lo uso para cogerla con la guardia baja, podría tener una oportunidad.

Tengo que investigar y practicarla un poco más.

Al menos hasta el punto en que pueda utilizarla mientras está húmeda. <ref>No iba en ese sentido, pero me hizo gracia, así que se queda.</ref>

¿Que debería hacer? No lo sé.

¿Debo cubrirme con caucho como el Hombre Elástico?<ref>Referencia a un programa de NHK en la que un personaje va vestido con un traje de goma de color amarillo por todo su cuerpo.</ref>

El sirviente de Atofe, Moore era también fuerte.

Parecía como si él pudiese contrarrestar cualquier cosa intentaba hacer.

Hasta ahora, con la excepción de Roxy, nunca he visto a un mago tan bueno.

Gracias a [Distorsión Mágica] y a la prótesis de mano me las arregla de alguna forma, pero ¿cómo se supone que trate con este tipo de oponente?

Una estrategia general para luchar contra oponentes poderosos..... no existe, ¿verdad? ....

En cualquier caso, estoy sin ideas. Si tan sólo pudiera llegar a ser un poco más fuerte.

Después de todo, esta es la primera vez que algo así ha sucedido en los últimos años.

Alcanzar el nivel de Pelagius es probablemente imposible, pero podría acercarme al nivel de Sylvaril.

Sin embargo, la magia de invocación de Pelagius, si puedo aprender a dibujar círculos mágicos teletransporte, no importa lo que pase, voy a ser capaz de reaccionar rápidamente.

El hecho de que sea una magia prohibiba da miedo, pero eso es una razón más que suficiente para aprenderla.

El conocimiento es poder.

Y, la comunicación también.

El anillo de Ariel.

Si se mejora un poco, entonces se puede utilizar para enviar mensajes.

Tal vez sea imposible usarlo en todas partes, pero podría funcionar como un busca.

¿Qué más?

Se siente como que estoy olvidando algo ...

"Uf, esto siempre ocurre."

Ahora que pienso en ello, siempre soy muy olvidadizo.

Yo puedo tener ataques de inspiración, pero luego inmediatamente me olvido de ellos.

Además que me he olvidado de una buena idea tras otra.

Pensé que tenía una buena memoria, pero realmente tengo demasiados puntos débiles.

No es bueno.

Estoy repitiendo mis errores.

Tuve suerte esta vez, pero ¿que pasa si los olvido la próxima vez?

Si me olvido de mis errores, no voy a mejorar.

Pero, ¿qué hago?

Recuerdo haber oído que llevar un diario ayuda a la memoria.

"... Bien, tal vez debería empezar un diario?"

No es una mala idea.

Experiencias, fracasos, debilidades, las cosas importantes.

Después de anotarlos, puedo reflexionar sobre ellas.

Determinando prioridades, indicando objetivos, decidiendo mi próximo movimiento.

Se siente como que esta será una buena idea.

Debería empezar escribiendo ahora.

Pensando en esto, me precipito fuera de la bañera.

"Pero ... ¿en dónde se venden los diarios?"

Después de salir del baño, me voy a mi cuarto de investigación.

Le echo una mano a la pila de papeles en la parte más baja de la estantería.

Si no hay diarios, puedo escribir simplemente en papel normal.

Lo más importante es anotar las cosas.

Sin embargo, solamente escribir es tan triste, creo que voy a añadir algo a ella.

A pesar de que su apariencia no es importante, no pasa si la hago lucir un poco mejor.

Coloco la pila de papeles cuidadosamente en mi escritorio.

Primero, uso magia para hacer pequeños agujeros en el papel.

Inserto las hojas a través de unos anillos que hago con magia de tierra.

A continuación preparo 2 tablas del tamaño de los folios y una tercera más pequeña unidas con bisagras, para darle la forma de "コ".

Coloco el anillo en ella.

Mi improvisado diario ha sido terminado.

Las tablas y las bisagras fueron gratis. El único gasto fue el papel.

¿Qué hay de una perforadora? ¿Me pregunto si podría comercializarla después?

Voy a anotar eso, también.

Ideas que no estén anotadas probablemente se olviden.

Perforadora... no, lo que debería escribir es sobre el diario en primer lugar.

"¿Sobre qué debería escribir?"

Hablando de diarios, cuando era un NEET, solía tener un blog. Pero, no tardé en abandonarlo.

Si puedo convertir esto en un hábito, funcionará, ¿verdad?

No, no debería pensar en esto como un problema de otra persona.

Mientras haga de esto un hábito, funcionará.

Okay.

Voy a escribir sobre los acontecimientos de los últimos 10 días.

"...Zzz"

Me quede dormido antes de que me diera cuenta.

=== 3ª Parte ===

Estoy en una vacía y blanca habitación.

He visto este lugar antes.

Hace apenas un par de días, cuando fui transportado por Pelagius, vi este lugar.

Exactamente, ¿ que es este lugar?

Nunca me he preguntado esto antes.

¿Este lugar existe en algún lugar de este mundo?

Dicho esto, ¿hay algo que pueda hacer sobre este cuerpo?

Grasoso, NEET, el cuerpo del yo que no tenía nada.

No tengo pensado cerrar los ojos.

Pero siento que mi irritación empieza a crecer.

No sentí esta molestia cuando fui invocado por Pelagius.

"Yo"

Ya veo, es ese tipo.

Una cara lisa y pálida

Una leve sonrisa como un mosaico flotante.

En el instante en que vi su cara, mis pensamientos se desvanecieron.

''Hitogami.''

"Largo tiempo sin verte"

''Que nostálgico... la última vez fue… ¿hace dos años...?''

"Ya te has puesto de esa manera"

''La última vez que me dio un consejo fue justo antes de irme al Continente Begarito.''

''Eso debería ser hace dos años.''

"No es como si fuera algo nuevo"

''Hubo un tiempo en el que no se presentó durante 3 años.''

''Que nostálgico.''

''En ese momento, estuve ahogándome en desesperación.''

"Sí, en comparación en ese entonces, usted parece estar haciéndolo mucho mejor"

''No está mal, supongo.''

''Casándome, viviendo una vida familiar tranquila.''

''De hecho, es vida que nunca habría soñado tener en mis días de NEET.''

"Familiarizarse con Pelagius."

''Pelagius es una persona realmente sorprendente.''

''En mi vida anterior, yo nunca habría imaginado que iba a conocer y ser respetado por alguien como él.''

''Las figuras que he hecho están vendiéndose bien, también.''

''Nunca habría imaginado este nivel de éxito en mi vida anterior.''

"Y ser del agrado de Atofe."

''Eso no es algo por lo que feliz, pero eso es todo gracias a los resultados de mi entrenamiento.''

''Esa versión de Relámpago es muy útil.''

"Por supuesto, esa magia es muy poderosa. Estoy seguro de que sería útil contra Orsted, también"

''¿Orsted, también?''

"Una magia que puede ignorar Touki y paralizar el cuerpo. No hay manera de contrarrestarlo, ¿verdad?"

''¿No hay manera de contrarrestarlo?''

''Pero, si se trata de Orsted, él puede usar [Distorsión Mágica] para cancelarla.''

"Él es más fuerte en general, pero la victoria es posible"

''No, no.''

''La mayor parte de mi magia sólo se puede usar en situaciones genéricas, por lo que no puede hacer mucho contra Orsted a menos que improvise o la adapte.''

''Tal vez no tengo ninguna motivación ya que no odio a Orsted.''

"¿Es eso así?"

''Digo, logré regresar de un modo u otro del Continente Begarito. ''

''Mentiría si dijera que no me arrepiento.''

''Sin embargo, no fue una mala decisión.''

''No pude seguir su consejo sobre eso.''

"Bueno, esa es tu decisión."

''¿Qué habría ocurrido si no hubiese ido?''

"Si hubieses ido, tu padre no hubiese muerto. Además, te habrías casado con las dos princesas del clan feral y vivido una vida feliz."

''...¿Qué demonios?''

''¿Paul murió porque fui?''

"Sí, porque tu estabas allí. Porque él quería lucirse delante de ti, eso le llevó a bajar la guardia."

''No, pero...''

''Esto...''

"Si no hubieses ido, él habría salvado a tu madre de todas formas. Por supuesto, a Roxy también."

''¿Cómo es posible?''

''Las cosas que hice... ¿fueron en vano? ...''

''No, pero cuando me encontré con Roxy, ella ya estaba acorralada.''

''¿Estás diciendo que ella habría estado bien si no la hubiese salvado?''

"Sí, incluso si usted no iba, Roxy se habría salvado de todos modos. Su supervivencia es parte del destino."

''¿Cómo es posible?''

''¿Qué es ese destino del que hablas?''

"El comerciante al que usted ayudó. Si no fuese por ti, él habría llegado tarde.
El día en que el comerciante llegara, habría un aventurero en particular allí.
El aventurero compró algo del comerciante: una piedra mágica.
Pero, si el comerciante hubiese llegado tarde, él habría comprado algo más."

Algo más.''

"Un mapa del laberinto de la teletransportación"

''¿Cómo es posible que algo como eso simplemente sea vendido allí?''

"Solicitando algo al Gremio de Aventureros, el Gisu que no logró convencer al espadachín. Lleno de entusiasmo pensó en un plan infalible para reclutar aventureros, parte del cual era vender el mapa a un precio muy barato."

''... Así que es así como fue.''

''Gisu estaba vendiendo el mapa.''

''Es cierto que muy pocos aventureros quisieron dar un paso en ese laberinto, pero es posible que haya habido alguien que pensara que ellos podrían conquistarlo.''

''Y así, el aventurero que compró el mapa habría entrado con ellos en el laberinto y salvado a Roxy.''

"Sí, él se habría encontrado con tu padre en la entrada de ese laberinto y habrían entrado en el laberinto juntos, salvando a Roxy."

''Y después, con el aumento del tamaño en el grupo, a medida que continuaran explorando el laberinto, ¿ellos finalmente habrían salvado a madre?''

"Exactamente como lo has adivinado. En comparación con usted, esto hubiese tomado más tiempo... aproximadamente 2 años. Ellos estarían salvando a tu madre justo ahora."

''No puedo creerlo.''

"Sin embargo, es exactamente lo que el destino es."

''¿Es eso así?''

''Así que eso hubiese pasado. Sin saber lo que depara el futuro...''

''Yo... Hubiera sido mejor si no hubiese ido...''

''Mierda, debería haberte hecho caso.''

''No, pero, eso significa que no me hubiese casado con Roxy.''

"Sí, ella se enamoró con el hombre que la salvó, pero parece que él no sintió lo mismo por ella."

''Si fuese así, nada malo hubiese sucedido.''

''Amo a Roxy.... Sin embargo, Paul murió.''

''Me casé con Roxy, sin embargo, Paul perdió la vida. No puedo sentirme bien sobre eso.''

''No me arrepiento de casarse con Roxy.''

''Ella se esfuerza por ser una buena esposa y ella está feliz de estar casada conmigo.''

''Pero, si Rinia y Pursena acabaran en esa situación, creo que sería igualmente feliz.''

''No es como si nadie se fuera a enojar nadie, pero bajo esa circunstancia, me habría sido imposible casarme con Roxy''

''Ugh, mierda....''

"Ya está en el pasado ahora"

''Sí.''

''No hay nada que pueda hacer, incluso si lo lamento''

''Es imposible volver atrás..''

''Justo ahora, tengo una vida feliz.''

''Tal vez hice la elección equivocada.''

''A pesar de que tengo algunos lamentos, no es del todo malo.''

''Voy a pensar de esa manera.''

"Seguro que eres optimista."

''Volviendo al tema principal, ¿por qué me has llamado aquí hoy?''

''O es que, ¿has venido a avisarme de algo?''

"No, no es nada grave. En lugar de consejos, hoy en día, tengo una petición."

''¿Petición? ¿Tú?''

''Extraño. Esto nunca ha sucedido antes.''

"Bueno, a veces incluso yo necesito un poco de ayuda."

''Hm.''

''Olvídalo. Sólo dime lo que me quieres decir. De vez en cuando, creo que estaría bien escuchar tus consejos. ''

''Hasta ahora, he estado sospechado en exceso de ti.''

"Qué reconfortante."

''Bueno, ya que me has ayudado tanto...''

''Más bien, no debería haber sido tan sospechoso de ti. Pensé que estaba siendo manipulado por un bromista malicioso.''

"Eso es simplemente demasiado. Soy el Hitogami. Soy el Dios de los seres humanos, ¿sabes? ¿Cómo podría tener el tiempo libre para simplemente hacer las cosas por diversión? Yo no le haría daño a la gente por diversión."

''Ah, alguien así probablemente no exista.''

"Exactamente"

''¿Entonces, qué debería hacer?''

"No es nada serio. Quiero que vayas al sótano y que te asegures de que no hay nada anormal. Si no encuentras nada, entonces está bien. Eso es todo lo que quiero."

''¿Asegurarme de que no hay nada anormal?''

''¿Por qué...? No, entiendo. Aunque esta vez, voy a confiar en ti. Simplemente haré lo que pides y veré qué pasa.''

"Ya veo... te lo agradezco."

A medida que mi conciencia se desvanecía, me pareció ver el tenue rastro de una sonrisa en la comisura de la boca Hitogami.

=== 4ª Parte ===

Abro los ojos.

Frente a mí, puedo ver la parpadeante luz de la llama de una vela.

Puedo ver la luz de la luna que brilla a través de la ventana.

No escucho nada.

Esta calmado.

Tal vez me quedé dormido mientras escribía en mi diario.

Había una mancha de baba en la página en la que llevaba escribiendo mis notas a medio terminar.

Lo reescribiré.

Arranco la hoja y la pongo en la esquina de la mesa.

Después, lo copio en una página limpia y continúo desde donde lo dejé.

¿Cuándo me quedo dormido?

Se siente como si hubiese estado dormido por días.

Mientras me pongo de pie, algo se deslizó de mi hombro.

Era una manta.

Fue Sylphy o Roxy la que trajo una manta para mí?

Bueno, quienquiera que fuese, estoy agradecido.

"Bien..."

Recuerdo el contenido de mi sueño.

Tengo que ir y revisar el sótano

No entiendo la razón, pero no hay nada malo en escucharlo sólo por esta vez.

Hasta ahora, este tipo nunca me ha dicho que haga algo que me pondría en una mala situación.

Además que en ocasiones ha sido para beneficio mutuo...,

Incluso si él es El Hitogami, probablemente se sienta molesto por el antagonismo que he mostrado cada vez que me da consejos.

Podríamos tener una relación de toma y daca, pero yo debería tratar de llevarme bien con él cuando se pone en contacto conmigo.

"Achoo... hace frío..."

Mientras camino hacia el sótano, me pongo la bata que había colgado en la pared.

A pesar de que ya es primavera, no toda la nieve se ha derretido aún. El frío de principios de la primavera está en el aire.

No es bueno dormir aquí.

Debería volver a mi habitación tan pronto como sea posible y dormir en mi cama caliente.

Pero, con este este frío, la cama también estaría fría.

¿Alrededor de que hora es en estos momentos?

A juzgar por lo silencioso que es, deben ser altas horas de la noche.

Si voy a la habitación de Sylphy o a la de Roxy en estos momentos, probablemente despierte a una de ellas ...

Sólo quiero calentarme, y no cosas irónicas.

Las extraño.

Esto es culpa Hitogami.

Si tan sólo no me hubiese enterado de lo que podría haber pasado.

No, yo era el que quería saber. ¿Fue culpa mía?

Mi culpa, supongo que dormiré solo.

Mientras pensaba en esto, abro la puerta.

"...?"

De repente, sintiendo una presencia detrás de mí, me doy la vuelta.

La única cosa en frente de mí es la silla en la que estaba sentado previamente.

Por supuesto que no hay nadie allí.

"Probablemente sólo mi imaginación."

Además de la mesa y de la estantería, no hay nada en esta sala.

No hay lugar para esconderse.

La ventana es demasiado pequeña para que una persona pueda pasar.

Hay una sola entrada: esta puerta.

Esta habitación es pequeña, sólo una vela es suficiente para demostrar que no hay nadie allí.

El único en esta habitación soy yo.

¿Por qué sentí una presencia?

Es evidente que no hay nadie aquí.

No sé por qué, pero todavía siento una presencia.

Extraño.

Tal vez hay un bicho debajo de la mesa.

"Olvídalo, todavía tengo que comprobar el sótano."

Abro la puerta. Y justo cuando iba a salir de la habitación...

"¡Ahí!"

Me doy la vuelta, otra vez.

Sin razón.

Solo sentí como que debía hacerlo.

Simplemente confirmando que no hay nadie allí.

Pero...

Ahí...

Una persona...

"...eh?"

Un hombre que llevaba un traje hecho jirones está sentado en la silla.

Un hombre viejo.

Las arrugas profundas marcan su rostro. Su pelo es completamente blanco.

Su rostro sin afeitar le daba un aspecto desaliñado.

[[File:Mushoku14 10.jpg|500px]]

Esta impresión rápidamente desapareció.

Tenía la presión de un hombre que ha resistido innumerables batallas.

Afilados, ojos ligeramente desiguales.

Su boca tembló de sorpresa.

"Yo … ¿Lo logré?..."

El anciano contempló con un toque de nostalgia todo a su alrededor con los ojos ligeramente cerrados con profunda emoción y pensativo.

Pero, al mirar a sus manos, tocó el área alrededor de su abdomen, su expresión cambió a una sonrisa burlona.

"No... no pude. Era imposible que pudiera tener éxito ..."

Él me resulta familiar de alguna manera.

Sin embargo, no puedo recordar.

Extraño.

¿Quién es él?

¿Paul? No, no es él.

¿Sauros? Pero él no tiene la misma presencia que Sauros.

Este anciano es mucho más cobarde.

"¿Quién... quién eres tú? A menos que... ¿Hitogami?"

Al oír ese nombre, el hombre clavó su mirada en mí.

Recuerdo esa reacción.

Orsted.

Orsted reaccionó de la misma manera.

Esa parte es la misma.

Sin embargo, este hombre no se parece en nada a Orsted.

"No."

El hombre negó con la cabeza y mantuvo su mirada.

Una potente mirada.

No puedo darle la espalda.

Es como si estuviera siendo arrastrado hacia ella.

Como mirarse en un espejo, pero sus ojos parecían buscar algo...

Mirando a la puerta detrás de mí, hizo una expresión como si quisiera preguntar algo.

Señaló con su huesudo dedo detrás de mí.

En el poco tiempo que se tardó en mover el dedo, la puerta detrás de mí se movió.

"!"

De repente, oí un "bam".

¿Qué acaba de hacer este tipo?

Mientras que su mirada volvió hacia un confundido yo, dijo.

"No vayas al sótano. Tú has sido engañado por Hitogami."

"¿Eh?"

¿Engañado?

¿Qué está pasando?

"Espera, antes de eso, ¿quién eres tú? ¿De dónde vienes?"

"Yo soy..."

El anciano abre la boca para responder, pero rápidamente cierra su boca.

Él reflexiona por un momento y luego empieza a hablar de nuevo.

"Mi nombre es '────'"

Al oír ese nombre, recibo el choque más grande que alguna vez he sentido.

El nombre que el hombre usó.

En este mundo, el único que sabe ese nombre soy yo.

El nombre que me llevaré conmigo a la tumba algún día.

Un nombre que no quiero recordar.

Un nombre que no existe en este mundo.

Mi nombre de mi vida anterior.

"Y vengo del futuro."

== Capítulo 154 - Principio y Fin ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

[Vengo del futuro].

Es lo que dijo el anciano.

Honestamente, no entiendo a que se refiere.

Ciertamente, no es como si el viejo este no se pareciera a mí.

"Tú... ¿dices ser mi yo del futuro?"

"Sí. Soy tu yo del futuro, alrededor de unos 50 años del tú de ahora."

Dijo claramente el anciano.

Aún si de pronto él me dice algo como eso, no sé si debería creerle.

Pero este tipo conoce mi nombre.

Además de eso, llegue a este mundo luego de reencarnar junto a mis recuerdos.

Así que tengo el presentimiento de que no sería extraño que en este lugar puedan ocurrir Movimientos en el tiempo. <ref>Moviemientos en el tiempo: En ingles es Timeslips, no existe traducción oficial al español, por lo cual se toma este termino. Timeslip en palabras simples vendría siendo que pueden haber dos Ludeus en el mismo tiempo como lo que ocurre en este cap. En cambio si hubiera ocurrido un Timeleap(lo que el viejo queria al parecer xD) la memoria de Ludeus sería reemplazada por la del vejestorio y solo existiría un Ludeus fisicamente.</ref>

"Lo siento, pero no tengo el tiempo suficiente para jugar aquí, así que no puedo explicarte los principios de la magia de teleportación al pasado."

"Con lo de 'no tener tiempo suficiente para jugar ni explicar'..."

"Lo siento por la frase hollywoodense, pero realmente no tengo tiempo. Escúchame con atención."

Las palabras 'frase hollywoodense' fluyeron suavemente.

En otras palabras, este anciano definitivamente tiene una conexión con mi antiguo mundo.

... ¿realmente es mi yo del futuro?.

Esos deslumbrantes ojos.

Hay algo sombrío en las profundidades de esas pupilas.

Hablando francamente, son los ojos de alguien que mata personas como si fuera algo mundano.

Los ojos fríos de alguien que no piensa en absoluto sobre la vida de una persona.

¿Así que me volveré como él en el futuro?

Eso es absurdo.

Es completamente increíble, pero la expresión del vejestorio es seria.

Por el momento, y solo por tentación, escucharé la historia del anciano como si él fuera mi yo de 50 años al futuro.

"No hay nada en el sótano."

Dijo el anciano deliberadamente.

"Fui al sótano y pensé que no había nada. Entonces al día siguiente, nuevamente oí las palabras [si no había nada, entonces no hay de que preocuparse] de Hitogami y me sentí reconfortado."

El anciano hizo una mueca desagradable.

"Pero ese fue un grave error. Te lo puedo explico ahora."

El anciano llevo su dedo a su frente como si recordara algo.

El dedo indice de su mano izquierda...

¿Hmm?

¿Tiene una mano izquierda?

"Presta atención, lo más probable es que haya un ratón en el sótano. Un ratón enfermo que tiene una característica peculiar, sus dientes deberían de ser violetas, como una piedra mágica violeta. No tengo la menor idea respecto a la procedencia de ese ratón o cuando entro allí. Lo más probable es que alguno del Continente Demoníaco o de la Fortaleza flotante se haya colado en algún equipaje. Bueno la verdad es que eso no es lo importante."

El anciano abrió su palma y luego la cerró en un puño.

"Ese ratoncillo se asustó por tu presencia y huyo. Específicamente se dirigió a la cocina, en donde busco un poco de alimento entre las sobras de la comida anterior, al día siguiente el ratón falleció y sus restos fueron encontrados y desechados por Aisha."

"..."

"Al día siguiente le dieron esas sobras a un gato callejero, el cual luego desapareció."

Su mano izquierda no es artificial.

¿Es realmente yo?

O tal vez en los próximos 50 años, consigue curarla usando alguna impresionante magia curativa.

"Pero antes de que eso suceda, una hambrienta Roxy baja las escaleras y toma un poco de esas sobras. Como resultado de todo esto es infectada por la enfermedad del ratón."

"¿Roxy se enferma?"

Cuando escuché la palabra Roxy, mi concentración se centra en la historia del anciano.

"La enfermedad de la piedra mágica."

Mmm...la enfermedad de la piedra mágica.

Me da la sensación de que he escuchado sobre ella de algún lugar.

Oh, si recuerdo bien, es una enfermedad que puede curarse solamente con magia restituyente de nivel deidad.

Por lo cual prácticamente es una enfermedad incurable que poco a poco convierte el cuerpo del afectado en piedra mágica.

"Al comienzo no me di cuenta. Al fin y al cabo, esa enfermedad es extremadamente rara. Ese virus reside dentro del cuerpo del portador, y sólo se manifiesta al infectar la vida del otro ser vivo que reside dentro del portador."

"¿El otro ser vivo?"

"Exacto, un feto. Sólo las mujeres embarazadas pueden contraer esa enfermedad. Hice investigaciones más tarde y quede en estado de shock."

"¿Aah?, espera... me estas diciendo que... No, Roxy aún no..."

"Ella debería estar embarazada en estos momentos. Pero suficiente de eso, al fin y al cabo hicieron el acto de amar, ¿acaso no es natural que cosas como estas sucedan?"

¡Roxy está embarazada!.

De alguna manera estoy muy contento, pero con esta explicación no estoy satisfecho en absoluto.

"Los ratones son los principales portadores de la enfermedad de la piedra mágica ya que una porción de ellos son resistente a ella. Puedes identificarlos a simple vista ya que sus dientes no son normales sino que son como un cristal violeta. La enfermedad se transmite a lo que el ratón muerda pero solo te puedes infectar vía oral, por cierto la enfermedad no perdura por mucho tiempo. Tiende a desaparecer después de unos días en la mayoría de las ocasiones, por no decir que el rango de contagio es bajo, cabe destacar que los infectados solo son los fetos dentro de una embarazada."

"..."

"El virus al identificar el feto comienza a residir y crecer dentro de él, pasado un tiempo cambia la estructura del feto y entonces ocurre lo que se conoce la enfermedad de la piedra mágica, la cual afecta a la madre."

... Entonces, ¿me esta diciendo que Roxy se infectará de una enfermedad como esa?

"Si fueras a ir insensatamente al sótano en estos momentos y dejas escapar al ratón, entonces mañana escucharas a Aisha quejarse vanamente [Encontré un ratón raro muerto está mañana], pasada dos semanas te contarán que [Se ha descubierto un gato infectado por la enfermedad de la piedra mágica], y exactamente después de eso Roxy caerá enferma con fiebre. Al final, pasaran 30 años para que por fin puedas conectar todos los hilos sueltos y darte cuenta de lo que ocurrió."

"...¿Qué le pasa a Roxy?"

"Muere."

Perdí las palabras ante tal despiadado comentario.

"Roxy cae postrada en la cama junto a una fiebre... Entenderás que es la enfermedad de la piedra mágica cuando veas como su pie comienza a convertirse en una piedra mágica, pero..."

"¿No la pudimos sanar? Intenté curarla, ¿no es así?"

El anciano puso un rostro triste y miró hacía el piso.

"Intente salvarla, pero... A pesar de haber ido a la santa tierra de Milis y haber tenido éxito en obtener el hechizo de magia restituyente de nivel deidad, todo fue en vano... Sin mencionar que... Muchas cosas sucedieron en el camino, ademas de que llevo su tiempo. Para el momento en que había vuelto a casa ya era demasiado tarde, la mitad del cuerpo de Roxy estaba cristalizado y ella... Murió."

Pero rápidamente alzó su rostro y me miro con unos ojos feroces cuya resplandeciente luz me llegaba.

"No te dejes engañar por las palabras de Hitogami. Sí eres tú, quien tiene conocimiento del mundo anterior, debes entender a que me refiero. Ese bastardo es la fuente de todo clase de mal. El jefe final."

"Pero, ¿por qué le hizo eso a Roxy?"

"Ni idea. Incluso ahora no lo sé. Pero ciertamente el debe de estar actuando con algún objetivo en mente. Al final, el mismo dijo [Gracias por ser un completo imbécil, todo ha marchado como esperaba.]... Hijo de puta."

¿El mismísimo Hitogami dijo eso?

Pero, ¿ummm...?

"Orsted o Laplace podrían conocer algo respecto al objetivo de Hitogami... Pero no me encontré a ninguno de ellos por los últimos 50 años. Lo más probable es que tú tampoco los vas a encontrar, aún si vas en busca de ellos."

"¿Nanahoshi no sabía donde estaba Orsted?"

Cuando dije el nombre de Nanahoshi, el anciano puso un rostro triste.

¿No lo sabía?

O podría ser que Nanahoshi también...

"No le pregunté, pero ciertamente en esta época, podría valer la pena preguntarle. Aún si ella no sabe donde se encuentra, ella también piensa bastante ese tipo de cosas. Podría ser que se le ocurra alguna clase de buena idea."

"... ¿Qué sucedió con Nanahoshi?"

"......"

El anciano no respondió.

Simplemente su rostro tenia una expresión triste.

Pero pasado un rato, hablo mientras suspiraba.

"Al final, ella fracasó... Se deprimió y fallé en apoyarla... Y entonces..."

Nanahoshi no volvió al otro mundo...

Y en la desesperación, quizás, ella misma, con sus propias manos...

"Entiendo. Suficiente de eso."

"Sí, tampoco quiero habla respecto a eso."

El viejo levantó su mirada y como si juntara fuerzas, continuó hablando.

"Escucha. Vas a aprender sobre esto en más o menos unos 10 años a partir de ahora, la verdad es que... Hitogami no es conocido por ese nombre en este mundo"

"... ¿Qué quieres decir?"

"El Dios de los seres humanos, escrito como Dios Humano. No hay nadie que no conozca el nombre del Dios Humano, pero sólo aquellos que se han encontrado directamente con el conocen el termino Hitogami. No tengo idea del por qué hizo algo como eso... Quizás sólo para joder y jugar con la gente que conoce ese termino."

... Ya veo.

No es de extrañar que es una reacción exagerada a la palabra Hitogami.

Así que es un nombre que sólo conocen aquellos que se lo han encontrado y han sido engañados por él.

"A simple vista, ese bastardo parecía hablar sobre cosas que eran por mi bien."

El viejo apretó su puño otra vez.

La luz de odio solitariamente ilumina esas pupilas.

Una Increíble intención de matanza se desbordó, pero por alguna razón no sentí que fuera aterradora.

"Incluso ahora, hasta en este momento, él no ha dicho ninguna mentira. Ninguna mentira de la cual me pueda dar cuenta."

Su puño se estremeció, puedo ver algo en las cercanías de ese puño. Un sonido eléctrico, el cual se enrosca, un rayo purpura.

"Todas y cada una de las cosas que te ha dicho han sido para este momento, ¡así las sospechas que siempre tienes desaparecerían y tú obedecerías sin dudarlo!"

Sentí un inexpresivo asombro hacia esas chispas que volaban por todos lados, sin embargo me puse en guardia.

"¡No te dejes engañar! Lo haz leído en los mangas, ¿no es así?. ¡Él bastardo que habla de creer y no creer definitivamente está mintiendo!"

"Bueno, sé sobre eso, pero..."

El anciano habló con una voz tensa.

"Tú no entiendes. Después de Roxy viene Sylphy. Con el corazón roto por la perdida de Roxy, por un corto periodo de tiempo dejarás de pensar en Sylphy, por lo cuál ella se sentirá herida y su animo decaerá. Ese bastardo manipulará a Luke para tomar ventaja de eso."

"¿Luke?"

"Sí, más adelante vas a escuchar de una mujer que paso una noche con Luke. [Cuando despertó a la mañana siguiente, Luke actuó nervioso y comenzó a hablar sobre como había escuchado un mensaje de Dios o algo por el estilo.]"

"Y entonces... ¿Qué pasa?"

"Luke aconseja a Ariel, y Sylphy me abandona y se va a Asura. ¡Junto con Ariel la cuál falló en conseguir el respaldo de Pelagius!. Desde una posición inferior, Ariel comienza un golpe de estado y pierde. Sylphy es asesina en la revuelta."

Asesinada en la revuelta...

Así que ella muere.

"Pierdes a las dos."

El anciano meneó la cabeza mientras rechinaba sus dientes.

"Sí, incluso ahora la voz de ese bastardo al momento de revelarme sus trucos permanece en mis oídos. [Lo has hecho bien.], el sentimiento de que me den palmaditas en el hombro, y esa chillona risa... ¡¡¡Aaaaahhh mierda, es un puto infierno!!!"

El anciano golpeó el escritorio con un ruido sordo.

En ese instante, el relámpago púrpura se esparce por los alrededores, iluminando la habitación como si fuera mediodía.

La luz se desvaneció rápidamente, pero seguía quedando una marca de quemadura en el escritorio.

"Fiuuu..." El anciano exhaló.

"Lo diré otra vez. No creas en él. Terminaras lamentándolo."

Después de decir esto, el anciano agarró repentinamente su estómago.

Mirándolo, su tez parecía un poco peor que antes.

"Así que estoy fuera de tiempo... Bueno, incluso si te digo todo esto, probablemente no tienes la menor idea sobre que deberías hacer."

El viejo rostro del hombre estaba mortalmente pálido.

Habían aparecido ojeras púrpuras bajo sus ojos.

El viejo respiró profundamente y luego exhaló dolorosamente.

Es el tipo de sensación que da alguien que está al borde de la muerte.

Tal vez sufre de algún tipo de enfermedad.

"Lo primero que debes hacer es... Hhmm, Eris."

Cuando escuche 'Eris', sentí como mi frente se arrugaba.

"Quiero que le escribas y envíes una carta inmediatamente. Pon [Bueno, he sido un poco infiel... Pero te amo.]"

"No la quiero ni amo. Es por ella que me volví impotente."

"Perdónala. Eres un hombre, ¿no?"

"..."

El anciano sonrió burlándose de si mismo.

"... Aunque te diga eso, la verdad es que yo no la perdoné, y tuve un par de problemas con ella durante años, siendo yo el antagonista."

"¿Antagonista?"

"Una y otra vez, casi fui asesinado por Eris. Ella iba en mi persecución sin importar a donde fuera, y cada vez que ella me encontraba se tornaba en una batalla sin tapujos. Bueno, ella me lo dejaba fácil. Si ella hubiera querido, tenía un montón de maneras para matarme. Se aseguró de nunca tomo una pelea en donde me fuera a matar.

Por el contrario, si alguna vez me encontraba en problemas, ella iría a salvarme desde las sombras. Casi como si fuera Vegeta." <ref>Yep referencia a Dragon Ball</ref>

'Vegeta'...

"Bueno, ella es diferente del príncipe del país de los vegetales. Simplemente quería estar a mi lado, ella siempre me amo. Me amo y dio lo mejor de ella por mi...

Sin embargo era malísima expresándose, y nunca supo que debía hacer, así que lo único que le quedaba era golpearme."

Aún si él me dice eso.

Soy alguien con dos esposas y un niño.

Es cierto que hubo un tiempo en el cual amaba a Eris.

Pero, eso... Está en el pasado.

"Pero Sylphy y Roxy..."

"No hay problema. Sylphy es tolerante en lo que respecta al tema, y Roxy no piensa que este a mi nivel, así que también lo permitiría. Incluso Eris, si de las una explicación del tema por adelantado lo aceptará. Oh, pero prepárate para ser golpeado... Porque bueno, ya sabes, ella es así."

"Incluso si me dices eso..."

"Proteger a todas las mujeres que dicen amarte. ¿No es eso genial? ¿Qué hay de malo con eso? Un hombre debe ser confiable."

"No lo digas como si fuera el problema de otro."

"Te lo digo porque me quede sin ninguna de ellas."

Hubo una extraña sensación de peso a las palabras del anciano.

Pero sabes...

"Tengo una responsabilidad hacia Sylphy y Roxy..."

"Si estamos hablando de responsabilidad, tienes una hacia Eris también. Ella ha estado entrenando perseverantemente por tu bien todo este tiempo. Es mala en lo que respecta a hablar, así que no te ha llegado noticia alguna sobre ella, pero todo este tiempo ella ha entrenado. Si no tomas responsabilidad por ella, ¿qué hay de todo su esfuerzo?

... Serás condenado por Ghyslaine. En frente del cuerpo de Eris."

El cuerpo de... ¿Eris?

"¿Eris... también muere...?"

"Sí, para cubrirme. Si recuerdo bien... Fue cuando tenia una revancha con Atofe. Una Reina Demonio bastante sería, fue más fuerte que lo que pensé y deje mi guardia baja."

Dijo con nostalgia el anciano al tiempo que la comisura de su boca se torcía.

Para ser capaz de estar con la guardia baja en contra de Atofe... ¿Qué tan poderoso es el vejestorio?... mejor dicho mi futuro yo.

Parece ambiguo, ¿realmente es yo?

"Escucha, debes mandar la carta. Si no quieres lamentarlo... si lo hace ahora, debería llegarle justo a tiempo."

"Ah, aah, bueno, si tú lo dices, la mandaré. Pero, ¿A dónde la envío?"

"A la Tierra Santa De Las Espadas. Debes tener alguna idea de donde queda, ¿cierto?"

La Tierra Santa de las Espadas.

No queda tan lejos de Sharia.

Bueno supuse que seria algo por el estilo. Así que ha estado entrenando allí.

La Tierra Santa de las Espadas...

"Okay, yo me encargo."

"No la escribas como si la estuvieras apartando. Si Eris se desespera te asesinará."

"Ya lo sé."

Creo saber que tipo de persona es Eris.

... O por lo menos, pensé saberlo.

Si son verdaderas las palabras de este hombre.

Ella no tenía ninguna intención de abandonarme, y por supuesto, yo no entendí eso.

Ahora que lo pienso, no hay ninguna manera que una torpe oradora como ella pudiera escribir una carta también.

Y así, nos fuimos por caminos separados, lo cual dio lugar a la infelicidad.

"Fiuu..."

El anciano exhaló torpemente.

Y entonces levantó su rostro con una expresión sorprendida.

"También, me olvidé de decir algo importante. No te opongas a Hitogami."

"¿Que no me oponga?, él te traicionó, ¿acaso no lo hizo?"

"Sí. Sin embargo no puedes ganar en contra de Hitogami. Yo no pude ganar contra él. Alguien como yo no pudo llegar al lugar en donde reside Hitogami."

Dijo el anciano como si fuese humillado.

No pudo llegar a donde está Hitogami.

En otras palabras, como pensaba, ¿Ese sitio está en algún lugar en este mundo?

"Cuando me di cuenta, me estremecí. No podía cobrar venganza por Roxy y Sylphy. Trabajé muy duro para derrotarlo, pero no puedo llegar a donde se encuentra. De hecho, incluso soy capaz de controlar la gravedad, pero el simplemente no está ni fue a donde mis manos pudieran alcanzarlo."

Después de decir esto, el anciano señaló al tintero sobre la mesa.

El tintero flotó suavemente hacia arriba, entonces inmediatamente se dejó caer otra vez con un tintineo.

Las gotas de la tinta volaron sobre el escritorio.

"Puedo flotar en el aire y comunicarse con otros a través de largas distancias. Regeneré mi brazo. Por no mencionar incluso que puedo saltar en el tiempo y volar al pasado... Bueno, la verdad es que esta magia es un fracaso."

Un fracaso.

¿Qué fue un fracaso?

Este vejestorio realmente está aquí, ahora mismo.

"Probablemente ya lo habrás sentido vagamente, pero lo que conocemos como magia en este mundo en verdad es omnipotente. Una vez que te das cuenta de eso, esencialmente puedes hacer cualquier cosa."

Al decir esto, el anciano levantó la mano izquierda.

En contraste con su comportamiento orgulloso, el viejo rostro del hombre había ido más allá del mortal pálido y ahora era blanco puro.

Ojeras negras aparecieron debajo de sus ojos y sus labios se tiñeron de un color azul.

"Pero este poder ya no significa nada. Fue muy tarde. Cuando me hice fuerte, no había ni siquiera una persona a la cual hubiera querido proteger."

Los ojos del anciano deslumbraban como siempre, pero aquella fuerza ya se había ido de sus pupilas.

Su respiración era áspera y débil.

"Presta atención. Lo diré nuevamente. Odio al bastardo de Hitogami.

Pero la realidad es que no puedo vencerlo, no hay forma de hacerlo. No tengo ninguna técnica que pueda llegar a donde se encuentra. En la época en donde vivo, la herramienta que se necesita para llegar a donde se encuentra Hitogami ya no existe. Así que no pelees con él. No tengo idea sobre su objetivo, pero está bien si actúas dócilmente con él, pero lo repito, no te opongas a él. Simplemente se aprovechara de ti, con todo yendo como él quiera.

En lo que respecta ahora, antes de que alguien muera..."

La mano del anciano de pronto perdió su fuerza y cayó.

Levantó la barbilla y miró al techo.

"Hay tres cosas que debes hacer.

Hablar con Nanahoshi respecto a lo de ahora.

Enviar una carta a Eris.

Dudar de Hitogami, pero no oponerte a él. Eso es todo."

"..."

No pude responder.

Cuando te dicen todas estas cosas de repente, simplemente las palabras no salen.

Pero de alguna manera sentí que este viejo estaba desesperadamente tratando de transmitir algo hacia mí.

"¿N-no tienes ningún consejo más concreto o algo por el estilo?"

"Ah, que nostálgico. Ahora que lo pienso, mi yo de esta época era un vago, Bueno, por supuesto, me gustaría enseñarte más detalles acerca de varias cosas, pero... Estoy fuera de juego, ya se acabó mi tiempo."

"Todo este rato has estado diciendo que no tienes tiempo, que estas fuera de juego, etc... ¿Acaso es el comienzo de un anime nocturno o alguna cursilería?"

"No... es el final. Por cierto, no dependas mucho de otras personas. Cuando llegaste a este mundo, en tus primeros días, nunca dependiste de otros, ¿o me equivoco?..."

El viejo me miró como si fuera su nieto.

Ahora que lo dice, tengo la sensación de que no he hecho nada más que depender de otras personas últimamente.

"Además... ya que he llegado ha esta era, la historia debió haber cambiado. Bueno da igual, no importa lo que diga, no es como que vaya hacerse realidad. Y puesto que la teleportación al pasado toma este tipo de forma, la historia en la cual caminé no va a cambiar..."

Al instante siguiente.

Los ojos del anciano vagaron por todos lados y perdieron su enfoque.

Sus brazos sin fuerza alguna cuelgan de sus hombros, levantó su barbilla, y abrió la boca con dificultad.

"Tú... llevarás una vida diferente a la cual viví. Tendrás éxitos, tendrás fracasos, tendrás tiempos en los cuales reflexionaras, y tendrás momentos en los cuales te lamentarás. Simplemente como siempre los has tenido y tendrás."

El anciano se movió lentamente, entonces se cayó de la silla.

"Oye, ¿estás bien?"

Corrí rápidamente y lo ayudé a levantarse... Sentí un escalofrío.

El cuerpo del anciano era ligero hasta un punto impensable en el cual dudas de si realmente estaba sólidamente constituido.

Podría pesar incluso menos de 40 kilogramos.

¿Qué es esto?, ¿Qué pasa aquí?.

"La verdad es que... no creo que porque venga del futuro seré capaz de redimirme por mis errores. Este hechizo es un fracaso... no hay posibilidad de hacerlo dos veces en la vida humana..."

El anciano dejó la mirada en blanco pasear mientras llevaba su mano temblorosa dentro de su túnica.

"Salté con el diario como un punto de origen... así que lo traje... Lo que he experimentado está escrito en él... Haz tu mejor esfuerzo... para que no tengas remordimientos... No seas como yo, y mantén esa juvenil risa que posees... por favor..."

Los ojos deslumbrantes ojos del anciano se humedecieron al tiempo que sacó un voluminoso librillo del bolsillo de su túnica mullida.

Está desgastado, pero lo conozco.

Es el diario que acabo de hacer.

Antes de que pudiera tomarlo, el diario se deslizó de sus manos y cayó al suelo con un golpe.

Pero lo que robó mi atención no fue eso.

Al momento en que retiró el diario, brevemente vislumbré algo hundido al otro lado de su túnica.

Casi como si no hubiera nada debajo de su ropa...

"¿Qué es... lo que paso con tú cuerpo?..."

"Hah, con que eso... bueno está incompleto... Mi teleportación al pasado... no fue capaz de... llevar mi... cuerpo completo..."

"Eh, pero, antes habías dicho que pudiste hacer crecer nuevamente tu brazo..."

"No tengo más poder mágico... Lo siento... Si sólo Cliff hubiera estado vivo, la teleportación al pasado habría podido ser mejor... mierda... sólo un poco más, ven, toma ten esto... es información para ti... "

"... Lo siento, está bien, comprendo, así que no te sobre esfuerces en hablar."

"... Tú... te has lamentado... como Hitogami quería... ¿por qué en un lugar como este?... ¿qué debería decir?... Vine al pasado, así que al menos una miradita..."

Los ojos del anciano ya no ven nada.

Sus palabras no tienen sentido alguno, eran simplemente vagas frases saliendo de su boca.

Antes de que lo supiera, sus ojeras se tiñeron negras, y la sombra de la muerte había aparecido en su rostro.

Es el rostro de alguien a punto de morir, no... el de un cadáver.

"Ah"

De pronto, sus ojos se enfocaron en un solo punto.

Vio algo sobre mi hombro, detrás de mí.

Extendió su temblorosa mano hacía la puerta.

"Ahh, Sylphy, Roxy... Joder, tan hermosas como siempre..."

Una solitaria lagrima desciende desde sus ojos recorriendo su mejilla... la luz de aquellos ojos se desvaneció.

Lentamente la fuerza de su cuerpo disminuía, y su cuello se dejo caer por el peso.

... Falleció.

Di media vuelta.

La puerta no estaba abierta.

Tuvimos un alboroto bastante ruidoso, así que pensé que alguien pudo haberse despertado, pero...

Al borde de la muerte, me pregunto qué fantasma vio el anciano.

Justo cuando pensaba en eso, escuche los pasos de alguien proveniente desde arriba.

"¡-!"

Salí de la habitación a toda prisa.

Justo entonces, Roxy y Sylphy, que llevaban su báculo y una vela bajaban desde el segundo piso.

"Ludy, escuche un par de sonidos y voces. ¿Hay alguien allí dentro?"

"¿Un ladrón?"

Las dos hablaron aliviadas después de verme, pero no dejaron su sentido de alerta, estaban con la guardia en alto.

¿Debería hablarles del anciano?

......No.

"No, lo siento. Estaba medio despierto. La verdad es que tuve un sueño extraño, y termine utilizando magia. Parece que las desperté. Lo siento."

"Un sueño.. así que utilizaste magia mientras estabas medio dormido... He escuchado algo al respecto también, ¿entonces todo está bien? Um, si fue así de malo, ¿deberíamos dormir juntos?... Osea me refiero a lo que obaa-chan dijo [El calor humano es lo mejor cuando quieres olvidar algo doloroso]..."

"No, está bien. Probablemente terminaría haciendo algo lascivo. Después de todo, la vitalidad de Sylphy no ha vuelto a su normalidad, ¿cierto?"

Cuando rechacé la atractiva propuesta de Sylphy, Roxy miró disgustada.

"Bueno si dices que fue un sueño tan pero tan malo, realmente no me importaría, Pe-pero recientemente he pensado que sea posible 'eso', así que si puedes me gustaría que te limitaras a solamente tocar."

"No, en serio que digo que no hay necesidad por hoy."

A las palabras de Roxy, de repente recordé las palabras del viejo.

El anciano dijo que Roxy estaba embarazada.

Cuando Roxy dijo [He pensado que sea posible 'eso'] tal vez se refería al embarazo.

"... Estoy realmente bien, así que las dos pueden volver a la cama. Me iré a dormir también, aunque sera después de que ordene la habitación."

"Bueno... Si Ludy dice eso, entonces lo haré, pero... Si no te sientes bien, dímelo, ¿ok?"

"Estamos casados, así que por favor no te guardes tus problemas. Pues bien, buenas noches"

Dijeron preocupadas Sylphy y Roxy, entonces subieron al segundo piso.

Después de confirmar que se hubieran acostado, baje las escaleras y volví al laboratorio.

En cualquier caso, lo primero que debo hacer es confirmar las palabras del viejo.

Realmente no sé ni entiendo quién fue el viejo.

¿Realmente fue mi yo del futuro o simplemente fue alguien más?

Hizo algo lo suficientemente peligroso como para matar a alguien cuando vino hasta aquí.

La verdad es que hay credibilidad en esa acción, pero es tan repentino que no puedo creer del todo lo que dijo.

"..."

Pero pensándolo bien...

No quiero perder a mis dos amadas.

Y no quiero morir en medio del pesar como el anciano.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Tras el evento.

Llevé a ambas de vuelta a sus habitaciones y les ordené que bajo ningún concepto salieran de sus habitaciones esa noche.

'''Pasara lo que pasara.'''

Recorrí los pasillos del 2º piso en cuyos cuartos dormían plácidamente el resto de habitantes de la casa, y los cerré con llave desde el exterior. Solo para confirmarlo, revisé el resto de habitaciones de la primera planta y me aseguré de que no había nadie en ella.

Mi siguiente acción fue regresar al estudio y quitarle todas sus pertenencias al anciano.

"...¡!"

A su cuerpo le faltaba '''toda la zona del estómago'''.

Debajo de sus costillas, en lugar de carne lo que había era un gran agujero desde el que solo se podía ver piel y huesos, pero casi ningún órgano interno.

Igualmente, dejado de lado el problema de su vientre, poseía un físico espléndido.

Tenía semejante musculatura que te haría dudar si de verdad tenía sesentaitantos años, además de varias cicatrices y marcas que dejaban constancia de la historia de batallas que había sido su vida<ref>Me lo imagino de esta forma: [http://vignette3.wikia.nocookie.net/non-aliencreatures/images/b/be/Vash's_body.png/revision/latest?cb=20150206133557 Imagen Ejemplo]</ref>.

Tenía la misma cicatriz en el pecho que yo, y un lunar también en la misma zona... bueno no, estaba como ligeramente desplazado una pulgada; pero lo mire como lo mire, físicamente es idéntico a mí...

El único detalle que cabría destacar de diferente entre nosotros, es que él sí tenía su mano izquierda de carne y hueso.

''Dijo que la regeneró... pero me resistía a creer que la magia Curativa fuera capaz de algo así.''

Pero dejando eso de lado, el viejo, a parte del diario, no tenía nada de especial interés encima; ni ornamentos de ningún tipo, ni un báculo. Lo único que llevaba debajo de su manto era una camisa, sus pantalones y ropa interior.

Busqué en los bolsillos de su ropa, pero tampoco encontré nada.

''En mi caso, si Sylphy o Roxy hubieran muerto... quiero pensar que al menos llevaría un recuerdo de ellas siempre conmigo... aunque claro... 50 años... quizás ya no quede nada.''

Reuní todas sus cosas y las amontoné en una esquina de la habitación, y al cuerpo sin vida del viejo lo envolví en una manta que tenía en mi estudio. Lo enrollé y me lo eché al hombre, yendo en dirección a la puerta trasera de la vivienda que había situada en la cocina.

"..."

En la cocina me encontré algunos restos de la cena de anoche que habían colocado en un plato sobre la encimera de la cocina.

''Por lo que contó, ese ratón se comerá eso cuando salga... creo que lo mejor será tirarlo también.''

Salí por el patio trasero de la casa y me dirigí hasta un descampado algo alejado.

Allí, cavé un hoyo y metí la manta con el cuerpo del hombre, y les prendí fuego con magia. No tardé ni un instante en convertirlo en cenizas; desprendiendo un molesto olor a carne humana chamuscada...

''El olor de mi propio cadáver-''

"Uugh..."

En cuanto lo pensé de esa forma, no pude soportar las arcadas y vomité en una punta del terreno.

Cuando terminó la cremación, fabriqué con magia una urna en la que reuní las cenizas del hombre, con la intención de enterrarlas junto a Paul.

''Si de verdad ese hombre era yo... seguramente eso sea lo que más quisiera.''

Recogí las cenizas, tapé el boquete del suelo y regresé a la casa, entrando por la puerta de atrás y me dirigí de inmediato a mi estudio.

Dejé la urna junto a sus cosas en el suelo de la habitación y cogí mi báculo y activé mi ojo místico.

Para dirigirme al sótano.

''Ese viejo me dijo que no me acercara... me dijo que se escaparía un ratón... me dijo que se comería las sobras... y que infectaría a Roxy y al niño en su interior con la misma enfermedad que tiene...''

''NECESITO confirmar por mí mismo si ese ratón existe o no...''

''Si no lo hiciera, no podré confiar en todo lo que ese hombre me ha dicho, y si de verdad estuviera allí... tampoco puedo dejarlo estar como si nada.''

"..."

La iluminación en las escaleras que llevaban al sótano era inexistente creando un ambiente lúgubre.

Saqué un pergamino de luz espiritual de mi bolsillo e iluminé la zona antes de bajar las escaleras. Cuando al final de las escaleras llegué a la puerta que daba literalmente a la habitación del sótano, respiré hondo.

"...¿Hm?"

Al hacerlo, me percaté que en el borde de las escaleras, sobre la fina capa de polvo, había algo más que llamó por completo mi atención.

Huellas... '''de ratón'''.

Esas mismas huellas bajaban de la casa hasta el sótano, a saber desde cuándo... pero no vi por ninguna parte huellas en dirección al exterior.

Fui a abrir la puerta al sótano... pero me detuve.

Lo que hice fue abrir un agujero en la puerta del tamaño de un puño, por el que colé mi báculo.

canalicé mi poder mágico a través del báculo, imaginando en mi cabeza la idea de '''Hielo''' y le di forma al hechizo con suficiente fuerza para cubrir la habitación al completo.

"... Nova de Escarcha..."

susurré esas palabras, como convenciéndome a mí mismo y al instante, la habitación entera se congeló.

Pero, por si acaso... lo hice de nuevo.

"Nova... de Escarcha."

Quería asegurarme de que el frío se expandiera por completo por toda la habitación, incluyendo cualquier pliegue o esquina que pudiera haber; tras lo que comandé la luz espiritual para que atravesara el agujero e iluminara el interior.

Observé a través del agujero que segundos antes había creado y vi con mis propios ojos que la habitación había terminado completamente helada.

Tras lo que abrí la puerta.

Tuve que hacer fuerza debido a que se había congelado, pero en cuanto estuvo abierta, entré y cerré instantáneamente.

"..."

No tarde ni un minuto en encontrar al ratón.

Se encontraba cerca de la puerta al cuarto secreto, hecho una estatua blanca completamente congelada y muerta.

Y aún a través de la capa de hielo que había acabado con su vida, pude ver sus mandíbulas ligeramente abiertas, y allí... colmillos violetas transparentes que parecían piedras mágicas...

Examiné en profundidad cada esquina de la habitación en busca de un posible segundo ratón, y al no encontrarlo, creé una caja con magia en la que metí el cuerpo empalado del ratón que no tenía la menor intención de tocar con mis manos; tras lo que me sellé cuanto pude la caja para asegurarme de que nunca sería abierta.

''¿Debería incinerar el cuerpo? ¿O debería hacérselo llegar al gremio de magia para que lo estudiaran?''

''Creo.. que mejor lo segundo... así puedo corroborar la información del viejo para ver si de verdad sufría un caso de Maldición de Piedra Mágica. Aunque claro... quizás no haya forma en este mundo de extraer una muestra de la enfermedad a través de un cadáver congelado....''

Salí del sótano y lo cerré con llave, y después, para asegurarme, taponé la cerradura con magia.

''No parece que la Maldición de la Piedra Mágica se contagie por el aire, ni tampoco que sea especialmente contagioso... pero prefiero asegurarme.''

''Durante un tiempo, me aseguraré de que nadie entra en el sótano.''

Tras eso, regresé al despacho.

No solo me había desvelado, sino que tampoco me apetecía dormir lo más mínimo.

''¿Qué debería hacer ahora?... ¿Qué PUEDO hacer ahora?''

''¿Debería leerme ese diario tan demacrado?''

''Es posible que si lo leo descubra lo que acabará pasando.... aunque según ese hombre, la historia YA ha cambiado.''

''Si lo pongo como en todas esas series y juegos sobre viajes en el tiempo... estoy en '''otra''' línea temporal; y por mucho que lea el diario y me prepare para lo que pone que ocurrirá, es bastante probable que no acaben ocurriendo los eventos que relata.''

Mis ojos inquieto acabaron llegando a las manchas de tintas que había sobre la mesa, junto a la grieta que ese hombre había provocado al dar un puñetazo cargado con poder mágico.

Y así recordé los 3 puntos principales que ese viejo me había pedido que hiciera.

Y aun en la situación actual, había uno de ellos que podía hacer justamente en este lugar, con los materiales que había en esta habitación y con mi falta de sueño.

Por eso, me senté en la silla.

"..."

Y lo primero que hice, fue escribirle una carta a Eris.

<big>Fin del Volumen 14</big>

== Notas del traductor y Referencias ==
<references />
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Mushoku Tensei Spanish:Volume 13|Ir al Volumen Anterior]]
| [[Mushoku Tensei Spanish |Volver a la Página Principal]]
| [[Mushoku Tensei Spanish:Volume 15|Ir al Volumen Siguiente]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mushoku Tensei Spanish:Volume 14

2021-08-04T16:38:35Z

127.0.0.1: /* 2ª Parte */

<big>'''Volumen 14 - Juventud - Época de la Invocación'''</big>

[[Image:Mushoku_14_(01).jpg|500px]]

Esta traducción ha sido realizada a partir de la versión inglesa encontrada en Baka-Tsuki.

<big>''Traducido por [[User:Alia|Alia]], Christian Cutipa, [[User:Sheci|Sheco]], [[User:Max15Craft|Max15Craft]], [[user:Sergiocamjur|Sergio Campos]].''</big>
Editado por [[User:Juanez1013|Esteban Arévalo]].

== Capítulo 144 - Fortaleza Flotante ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

A medio día a pie de la Ciudad Mágica de Sharia, y ni siquiera una hora a caballo, yacen las ruinas de una ciudad.

O más bien, lo que queda de un castillo.

Grandes columnas se encuentran tiradas en el suelo, baldosas de piedra están dispersas alrededor.

Esto debe ser un panteón después de años de deterioro.

En algún tiempo debió ser un espectáculo para la vista.

Da la impresión de ser un tesoro histórico.

"Lo que queda del castillo Scotts, una reliquia de cuando la humanidad luchó contra Laplace. Se dijo que miles vinieron a defenderse de la invasión del demonio. Al final, todo fue en vano, y fue capturado."

Me explica la hermosa chica de dorado pelo trenzado que camina a mi lado.

Con una elegante apariencia, vestida con cara ropa de viaje, y una figura evidentemente carismática incluso vista desde lejos.

Correcto, la única e inigualable Ariel Anemoi Asura.

"..."

¿Esa explicación era para mí?

Con esto en mente, miré a mi alrededor.

Luke y Sylphy no están demasiado lejos.

Un poco más atrás, están Roxy, Zanoba, Cliff y Elinalise.

Nanahoshi va delante de nosotros.

Ariel mira hacia mí, no hay nadie entre nosotros.

"Ariel-sama sabe muchas cosas."

Sería grosero no hacerle caso.

Le conteste con eso en mente. Ariel sonrió suavemente en respuesta.

"Los cuentos populares de esta zona a menudo mencionan este tema."

"¿Está interesada en los cuentos populares?"

"Es necesario para desarrollar relaciones con la aristocracia de la zona."

Explica Ariel como si fuera algo obvio.

Memorizo la historia local con el fin de trabar amistad con la aristocracia local.

Ella lo tiene difícil.

"Pero tras llegar a un lugar como este, ¿podemos realmente llegar a Pelagius-sama desde aquí?"

"Para ser honesto, no sé realmente que debemos hacer ahora, pero ..."

Miro hacia Nanahoshi que camina frente a nosotros.

Llevando una mochila pesada y moviéndose sin impedimentos por los escombros alrededor de nosotros, ella nos conduce mirando hacia delante.

Ella nos dijo que sólo debemos seguir avanzando, pero ¿podemos realmente llegar desde aquí?

Por lo que puedo recordar, sus notas no cuentan con un círculo mágico de teleportacion en esta ubicación.

"Me preocupa más que al llevar tanta gente con nosotros seamos una molestia."

Al escuchar eso, Ariel soltó una carcajada.

"Ludeus-sama realmente se preocupa por cosas de lo más extrañas. Incluso si él no es el rey de un país, es llamado ”Rey”, ¡un verdadero héroe! Unos invitados como nosotros no deben ser una molestia".

"Si usted lo dice..."

Echo un vistazo a nuestras espaldas.

Nanahoshi, Ariel, Sylphy, Luke, Roxy, Zanoba, Cliff, Elinalise y yo.

9 en total.

Pensé que es un poco demasiado, pero desde la perspectiva de la realeza, no debería ser nada.

Para la realeza, los huéspedes vienen en decenas, 9 no deben ser demasiado.

Por cierto, Norn se negó cortésmente a causa del trabajo escolar.

Tal vez ella está preocupada por su promesa de no aflojar en su entrenamiento de esgrima y los estudios después de unirse al consejo estudiantil.

Bueno, si realmente la trajera conmigo, entonces tendría que traer a Aisha también. Esto funciona igual de bien.

"Pelagius-sama puede estar viviendo una vida tranquila, pero después de la campaña de Laplace paso algún tiempo como invitado del Reino de Asura, como un igual del rey de Asura. Él podría llevar un séquito de decenas o cientos al palacio real. Alguien como el no será perturbado por apenas 9 invitados ".

"Ah, ya veo."

La carismática voz de Ariel es agradable al oído.

Cualquier persona estaría molesto en tener invitados que llegan sin avisar, pero al escuchar esto de Ariel, tal vez no es un problema tan grande.

"... Si él se cansó de la vida de la corte, tal vez también se cansó de los huéspedes."

"Tal vez. Pero si ese es realmente el caso, entonces Nanahoshi-sama probablemente no permitiría que la acompañáramos."

"No creo que Nanahoshi sea el tipo de persona que se preocupa por esas cosas."

Hablando de eso, recuerdo cómo Ariel terminó viniendo con nosotros.

En aquel entonces, al oír hablar de Pelagius por Nanahoshi, no pude contener mi emoción.

Pelagius, el Rey Dragón Blindado.

Incluso ya he oído hablar de ese nombre antes.

No mucho tiempo después de llegar a este mundo, leí sobre él en un libro.

Hace 400 años, fue un héroe de la Campaña de Laplace.

En el libro estaba escrito que él controla 12 familiares, reconstruyo el antiguo castillo del cielo, y desafió a Laplace con sus compañeros.

Después de sellar a Laplace, como homenaje a sus hazañas, la nueva era fue llamada "la era del Dragón Blindado" en su honor.

Pelagius, le Rey Dragón Blindado, no se convirtió en jefe de un país, más bien se sienta en el castillo flotante “Chaos Breaker” y viaja por el mundo.

Por supuesto que estoy emocionado de conocer a alguien de ese calibre.

No importa qué, ¡es un castillo en el cielo!

¡Laputa, ho!

Debería estar ocupado con la investigación y la educación de mis hijos.

Pero todavía quiero ir.

Incluso si es sólo una vez.

Lo siento, Lucy. La curiosidad de papá sacó lo mejor de él.

¡Pero papá sin duda traerá algo a cambio para ti!

Las preocupaciones de Sylphy eran todo lo contrario de mi egoísmo.

Ella le pidió a Nanahoshi.

"¿Ariel-sama puede acompañarnos?"

"¿Ariel?"

Nanahoshi parecía preocupada.

Ariel ha solicitado su presencia en muchas ocasiones.

Nanahoshi ejerce una enorme influencia dentro de los reinos de Asura y Ranoa, por lo que Ariel ha buscado por mucho tiempo traerla a su círculo.

Pero Nanahoshi quiere evitar enredarse en este mundo. Eso sería una molestia.

"Sí. Pelagius-sama vivio en reclusión por un largo tiempo, pero su nombre todavía mantiene un gran peso dentro de la corte de Asura. Ariel-sama, ella ... mirando hacia el futuro, estoy segura de que ella querrá conocer a alguien como el. "

Ariel tiene conexiones por todo el lugar.

Todo preparado para que algún día pueda hacerse cargo del trono Asura.

Sera una pelea difícil, posiblemente imposible.

No sé los planes de Ariel después de que se gradúe el año que viene.

¿Podrá continuar reuniendo fuerzas aquí, o regresará a Asura para luchar a muerte?

Siempre y cuando no ponga en peligro a mi familia, le daré una mano.

Pero su posición todavía es incierta.

Para ser honesto, no quiero meterme en ese lío, pero realmente quiero ofrecer mi apoyo a mi esposa.

Sin embargo, Ariel no parece planear llevar a Sylphy devuelta al Reino de Asura.

Sylphy tiene una hija ahora, así que dudo que ella planee dejar a Lucy detrás en algo tan arriesgado.

Aún así, dudo que ella este lista para despedirse en este momento, y hasta ahora ha dado todo de si misma por el bien de Ariel.

Este es probablemente uno de esos casos.

En la batalla por el trono, las conexiones son todo.

En particular, si puede obtener el respaldo de Pelagius, el Rey Dragón Blindado, héroe del Reino de Asura, la ruta hacia el trono seguramente sera más fácil.

"Bueno, he estado a su cuidado. Está bien, puedes traerla."

Estaba seguro de que ella se negaría, pero Nanahoshi lo aprobó.

Después me enteré de que mientras yo estaba fuera, Sylphy ayudo mucho a Nanahoshi.

Llevándole comidas, ayudándola con las compras, usando magia de desintoxicación cuando ella se enfermó...

Aunque se detuvo después del nacimiento de Lucy, ella solía venir a menudo a usar el baño.

"¿En serio? ¡Muchas gracias! Estoy segura de que Ariel-sama estará complacida..."

Sylphy apretó el puño y sonrió alegremente.

Como resultado, Ariel y Luke también se unieron a nuestro grupo.

Sylphy dijo que Ariel estaba inusualmente emocionada por esto.

No importa su posición social, todo el mundo reacciona de la misma manera al conocer a alguien tan famoso cara a cara.

Yo también estoy emocionado.

Él es el alguien realmente impresionante, un auténtico héroe.

Esperemos que tenga buen carácter.

...Hablando de eso, acabo de recordar.

Hace mucho tiempo, conocí a uno de los subordinados de Pelagius.

Justo antes de la Catástrofe de Teletransportación.

Me encontré con Arumanfi el brillante.

Si no recuerdo mal, en ese entonces él sospechaba que yo era la persona detrás del evento de Metástasis y me atacó.

Ghyslaine fue capaz de calmarlo. Él no parecía ser una mala persona, pero trató de matarme sin pensarlo dos veces.

Eso me pone un poco nervioso.

No, no hay razón para que el maestro sea peligroso sólo porque su subordinado lo es.

Además, si Pelagius-sama había detectado el evento Metástasis y quería detenerlo ...

Se merece elogios por actuar por iniciativa propia.

Pero si me hubiera matado en ese entonces ...

Olvídalo, lo hecho, hecho está.

Agua bajo el puente.

No debo buscar pelea en nuestro primer encuentro.

Perdonar y olvidar.

"Es aquí."

Mientras me preocupaba por esas cosas, Nanahoshi se detuvo en el centro de las ruinas.

En medio de la nada.

A pesar de que pienso eso, mirando con cuidado, en el piso descansa una piedra de gran tamaño.

Un monumento de piedra.

Monumento de las "Siete Grandes Potencias Mundiales."

La débil luz sale de ella aludiendo a los poderes terroríficos de los nombres grabados sobre ella.

Parece que ellos están en todas partes, incluso en este lugar.

"¿Ahora que?"

"Lo llamamos."

Una vez dicho esto, Nanahoshi dejo caer su equipaje y saco una flauta de oro.

No es demasiado larga, seria mas apropiado llamarlo silbato.

Nanahoshi lo puso en sus labios y sopló.

¡Fuu-!

No hizo ningún ruido.

Sólo el sonido del aire.

Quizás es un silbato para perros.

"¿No tiene sonido?"

Exclamó Cliff.

"Los seres humanos no pueden oírlo. Sólo espera, él estará aquí pronto."

Una vez dicho esto, Nanahoshi se sentó en una roca.

Un sonido que los seres humanos no puede oír.

Sin embargo, puede llegar a Pelagius.

Esto debería ser imposible en circunstancias normales.

En otras palabras, la flauta es un objeto mágico.

"Cliff."

De repente Elinalise llamo a Cliff con cara seria.

"¿Qué pasa?"

"Aunque todavía estamos aquí, tengo que decirte esto. Donde vamos no es un lugar que se pueda tomar a la ligera. Recuerda cuidar lo que dices."

"...Entiendo. Yo no soy un niño."

Cliff hizo un puchero como un niño cuando le dan un sermón.

Entonces Elinalise abrazo a Cliff y le empezó a susurrar en sus oídos.

Cliff parece haberse calmado, probablemente escuchando algunas cosas dulces como disculpa.

"¿Qué tipo de estatuas tendrá un castillo en el cielo? ¡No puedo esperar para saberlo!"

Zanoba es el mismo de siempre.

Una vez acordada la visita a Pelagius, inmediatamente empezó a decir “Muy bien, vamos a llevar algunos de nuestros resultados para mostrárselos a Pelagius-sama” y empacó la figura de Ruijerd que hice y otras mas en su equipaje.

Dudo que haya una oportunidad, pero probablemente quiere hacer algo de promoción como hicimos con Badigadi.

Verdaderamente esta entusiasmo con su trabajo.

Por cierto, Ginger no está aquí.

Zanoba le ordenó que protegiera a mi familia.

A pesar de que Ginger obviamente quería venir.

Bueno, para mí, cuanta mas protección tengan mejor, por lo que uno más no hace daño.

Pero no es que me este ausentando por mucho tiempo.

"No debes forzar tus aficiones en otros. Después de todo, ese tipo tiene más de 400 años."

"Jajaja, ¿no es Badigadi-sama aún más viejo? Cuanto más viejos, más pueden apreciar el trabajo artesanal de las figuras de shisho."

"Oh ¿Enserio?"

Lejos en el cielo, veo algo que brilla.

"Él está aquí."

Tal como dijo Nanahoshi.

El apareció.

Literalmente, en un abrir y cerrar de ojos, apareció de repente.

Pelo dorado, un abotonado traje blanco como si fuera un uniforme de estudiante.

Probablemente con un hermoso rostro escondido detrás de esa máscara amarilla.

Una máscara con forma de zorro.

Una gran daga cuelga de su cintura.

"Arumanfi el brillante, presente".

Verdaderamente abrupto. Se siente como si él simplemente se materializó en el centro de nosotros.

Supongo que él voló.

A la velocidad de la luz, voló todo el camino desde el castillo en el cielo.

De la misma forma en que se presentó cuando la Región de Fedoa desapareció.

"..."

Abruptamente, Arumanfi se volvió hacia mí.

¿Se acuerda de mí?

Tengo miedo de que me ataque de nuevo.

Secretamente abro mi ojo demoníaco y agarro mi báculo.

Pero Arumanfi no parece acordarse de mi.

En vez de a mí, él camina hacia Nanahoshi.

"... Hoy has traído un montón de gente."

Le dice a Nanahoshi mientras mira a su alrededor.

Nanahoshi dijo “Oh” y asintió con la cabeza.

"Está bien, ¿no? Mientras sean menos de 12 personas."

"El número no importa, sin embargo ..."

Arumanfi miro a Roxy.

"La Raza mágica no puede pasar."

"Eh, ¿P-por qué?"

Roxy parece un gato al que le echaron un balde de agua.

"Las Razas mágicas no pueden entrar al Castillo del Cielo."

"Ya–ya veo."

Los hombros de Roxy se hundieron.

Pelagius libro batallas contra las Razas Mágicas durante la Campaña de Laplace.

Es inevitable que aun tenga algunos prejuicios hacia la Raza Mágica.

"¿No importa que?"

"Pelagius-sama es amable, pero él odia la Raza Mágica".

Me había olvidado, ya que esta zona no comparte el prejuicio contra la Raza Mágica, pero el odio hacia ellos todavía esta firmemente arraigado.

Pelagius puede ser una persona legendaria, pero también es un testigo de la guerra.

Quizás como Ruijerd, tiene recuerdos que no se pueden borrar de esas batallas.

Pero como sólo Roxy se fue excluida, me siento mal por ella.

"No, está bien. En ese caso, me quedaré en casa. Ademas tenia un poco de miedo de conocer a Pelagius sama... Todavía tengo trabajo escolar que hacer, así que no hay problema."

Sus hombros cayeron ante la rotunda negativa.

Pero al mirar detenidamente, veo que luce algo incomoda.

Se volvió hacia mí con una sonrisa forzada.

"Ludy, voy a cuidar de la casa."

"Está bien. Me aseguraré de traer algunos regalos a la vuelta..."

"No te preocupes por eso, sólo un beso está muy bien."

Me asegure de hacer eso inmediatamente.

Tras unos diez segundos completos, el corazón de Roxy se acelera, y mi bazooka atómica se enciende, la cabeza nuclear cargada, ¡fuego!

"Gracias."

"No, el placer es mío."

Todavía un poco molesta, pero con la cara roja, Roxy se aleja con una leve sonrisa.

Voy a bañarla con afecto cuando regrese.

"Hecho, ¿algo mas?"

Arumanfi se nos acerca cuando me despido de Roxy.

Me entrega algo así como un bastón.

Al mirar alrededor, parece que todos los demás tienen uno similar.

"Sostén esto."

Lo tomo siguiendo sus instrucciones.

Es un bastón de oro de alrededor de 20 cm de longitud, tiene algunos patrones intrincados grabados en su superficie.

Hay cristales mágicos acumulados en la parte superior e inferior.

¿Otro objeto mágico?

"¿Ahora que?"

"Sólo quédate quieto. Pelagius-sama utilizará magia de teletransportacion para llevarlos al Castillo del Cielo."

Ah, magia de teletransportacion, así que esto es un objeto mágico para eso.

Así que existe algo como esto.

Que conveniente.

¿Eh? Pensé que los humanos no pueden ser convocados...?

No, esto es teleportación.

¿Cual es la diferencia?

Simplemente uso este bastón para teletransportarme a el Castillo Cielo, ¿es así cómo funciona?

"Ah, ¿y el viaje de vuelta?"

"El camino de vuelta es algo similar."

Arumanfi responde como si fuera algo obvio.

En ese caso no hay problema.

Si tengo que caminar hasta mi casa, entonces Lucy ya habrá crecido.

Me siento tranquilizado con ese hecho.

"¿Todo el mundo tiene uno? Agárrenlo con fuerza."

Nanahoshi asiente después de comprobar que todo el mundo lo tuviera y lo confirmo con Arumanfi.

"Un momento."

Arumanfi asintió y desaparece en un destello.

Fue a informar a Pelagius que los preparativos están listos, supongo.

"... Esto es muy emocionante."

"Ciertamente."

Ariel y Sylphy bromean.

Es muy emocionante.

Luke tiene una sonrisa irónica.

Digamos, teniendo en cuenta la teleportación...

Si falla, ¿dónde terminaríamos?

Eso da un poco de miedo.

Incluso alguien tan poderoso como Pelagius podría cometer un error. Después de todo, él es humano.

"... Oh?"

Mientras pensaba en ello, de repente siento un calor procedente del bastón.

Se siente como si mi palma estuviera siendo aspirada por ella.

¿Qué sucedería si lo suelto ahora mismo?

¿Sería un error?

Pero con esto sucediendo tan repentinamente, algunas personas podrían dejarlo caer por instinto... ¿Cierto?

"¿Eh?"

Miro a mi alrededor.

Todo el mundo se ha ido.

No, llegue a ver el momento en que desapareció Sylphy.

Sólo quedamos Roxy y yo.

¿Eh?

¿Se fueron sin mí?

En ese momento, mi conciencia fue absorbida por el bastón.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Cuando volví en mí, me encontré volando en un mundo completamente blanco.

No había nada en absoluto, solo un espacio completamente blanco.

Siento como si volara hacia algo en la distancia.

Como un pez enganchado en una caña de pescar.

A cierta distancia vi a Sylphy tambaleándose hacia el mismo lugar.

Así que esto es lo que se siente al ser convocado.

Hablando de eso, este espacio...

Se siente si hubiera estado aquí antes.

Ah, ¿cuándo fue eso?

Oh sí, Hitogami.

Se siente un poco vago, pero esto se parece a cuando Hitogami aparece en mis sueños.

La única excepción, es que mi cuerpo no es el de mi vida anterior.

Como corriendo en un maratón, sigo volando de esa manera.

Entonces, una luz aparece ante mí.

La luz describe un círculo mágico sofisticado, deteniendo mi marcha.

=== 3ª Parte ===

Volviendo a mis sentidos, afirme mi postura sobre mis temblorosos pies.

"¡Ja!"

Como despertar de un sueño.

¿Perdí la conciencia?

No, para nada.

Realmente estuve volando a través de un espacio de la nada.

"Así que esto es... la magia de teletransportación de Pelagius."

Qué extraña sensación.

Pero he experimentado algo similar hace algunos años.

En el Evento de Metástasis.

En aquel entonces, también me sentí como si estuviera volando en el aire.

Bueno, hay una diferencia de aquel entonces.

Una sensación de seguridad.

Si el evento de metástasis es como saltar delante de un auto en marcha, entonces esto es como andar en taxi.

Da la sensación de un viaje seguro.

"... Esto se siente familiar."

Murmuro Sylphy suavemente.

Ah, se sintió tan bien.

"Sí."

Miro a mi alrededor tras contestarle.

Ariel, Luke, Zanoba, Cliff, Elinalise y Nanahoshi.

Todos menos Nanahoshi y Elinalise tienen miradas de desconcierto.

En cualquier caso, todos llegamos con seguridad.

"¡Qué círculo mágico tan grande..."

Dice Cliff, hablando consigo mismo.

Finalmente me di cuenta de lo que nos rodeaba.

Estamos encima de un círculo mágico gigante.

Tal vez de 10 metros de radio.

Tallado directamente en un suelo de mármol, con agua brotando de todas partes.

Una débil luz brilla sobre el agua. Debe ser algún tipo de magia.

Dejando el agua de lado, he visto estas luces antes, es exactamente la misma que cuando fui teletransportado al Continente Begaritto.

En otras palabras, es otro tipo de Círculo Mágico de Teletransportacion.

Este bastón y ese círculo mágico en el agua. Parece que la magia de teletransportacion requiere de todo tipo de preparaciones.

"Wow..."

Robando mi atención, muy por detrás del círculo mágico...

Se encuentra un castillo gigantesco.

Más alto que un rascacielos de 50 pisos.

Amplio pero no desgarbado, sino grande y robusto.

Parece la imagen de fondo de una película.

Incluso con la memoria de mi vida pasada, no puedo recordar un edificio de este tamaño.

La altura del castillo es similar a la Cúpula de Tokio.

¿Este es el castillo del cielo?

Aunque lo había visto desde el suelo... no había imaginado que fuera tan grande.

No, eso es lógico, teniendo en cuenta la distancia.

"¡Increíble, es aún más grande que el palacio de Asura!"

Al oír la voz de Sylphy, miré hacia abajo.

Frente al castillo hay un jardín igualmente enorme.

Hay árboles de todo tipo y flores de todos los colores plantados por todas partes como si fuera un laberinto.

Antes de llegar al jardín hay un pequeño río brillando bajo el sol.

Incluso desde lejos, es fácil ver lo bien cuidado que esta el jardín.

"L-Ludy... Mira hacia atrás."

"¿Oh?"

Doy la vuelta como pidió Sylphy.

Fuera del círculo mágico, detrás de una valla de oro...

Un mar de nubes se extiende en todas direcciones.

"Las nubes ..."

En mi vida pasada, en una ocasión viajé en avión durante la escuela primaria.

Lo que tenemos ante nosotros se parece a eso.

Pero verlo con mis propios ojos, sin una ventana de por medio, es una novedad para mí también.

¿Por qué mirar las nubes desde arriba es una experiencia tan conmovedora?

Esta debe ser la razón por la que los alpinistas escalan montañas.

"..."

Cliff y Luke se quedaron atónitos, sus bocas abiertas de oreja a oreja.

Ariel también, con los ojos completamente abiertos, miraba hacia el extenso cielo.

Es un paisaje que quita el aliento.

No se puede evitar.

No hay aviones en este mundo, tampoco existe el concepto de escalar montañas.

No hay posibilidad de volver a experimentar una escena como esta.

De repente, Sylphy me agarra el borde de la ropa.

"Uf ... no me llevo bien con los lugares altos."

Al mirar hacia abajo, veo que las piernas de Sylphy están temblando.

Si ya sabes eso, ¿por qué viniste en el primer lugar?

Bueno, si ella no puede caminar, entonces yo puedo llevarla en mis brazos.

"Este es el Castillo del Cielo “Chaos Breaker”, ¿todo el mundo está disfrutando de la vista?"

De repente, una voz desconocida sonó detrás de nosotros.

Miro hacia atrás a toda prisa, una figura femenina está ante nosotros.

Tan quieta como una estatua, justo fuera del círculo mágico.

Su pelo dorado casi blanco cae como cortinas sobre sus hombros, y sobre su rostro llevaba una máscara blanca con forma de pájaro.

No se puede estar seguro de si ella es humana o no, pero su figura se ve femenina.

Ella lleva un vestido blanco y sostiene un báculo mágico.

El báculo tiene una piedra mágica opaca y oscura.

Sin lugar a dudas, es un báculo particularmente caro.

En mi opinión, no todo se trata de dinero, pero eso es definitivamente algo caro.

Aún más caro que mi propio báculo.

Lo que es excepcional en ella no es su vestido o el báculo.

Sino lo que hay detrás de ella.

Sorprendentemente, de su espalda crecen un par de alas completamente negras.

"¿Raza Celestial...?"

Ese par de alas tienen una presencia abrumadora.

A pesar de ello, su aura es extrañamente tranquila, ocultando su presencia.

Una mujer que da una sensación extraña.

Ella inclina rápidamente la cabeza en cuanto intercambiamos una mirada.

"Todo el mundo, es un honor tenerlos de visita."

Qué buenos modales.

Incluso con lo ignorante que soy en cuanto a etiqueta, puedo notar que sus movimientos está muy bien practicados.

"Yo soy el primer Familiar de Pelagius-sama, Sylvaril del Vacío. Por favor, permitanme guiarlos hacia el Castillo del Cielo “Chaos Breaker”."

"Soy el Caballero Guardián de la Segunda Princesa del Reino de Asura, Luke Notos Greyrat, a su servicio. Es un honor estar en su presencia. Voy a estar bajo su cuidado."

Luke devolvió el saludo.

Él está delante de Ariel, con una sonrisa suave hacia la mujer llamada Sylvaril.

Sylvaril no es particularmente alta o baja, pero ella todavía debe estar dentro de su rango de seducción.

No no.

Eso no es lo que quiere decir, esto es sólo por cortesía.

"Esta es la Segunda Princesa del Reino de Asura, Ariel Anemoi Asura."

Con la introducción de Luke, tomando el borde de su falda, Ariel hizo una reverencia.

Ese también es un movimiento practicado.

No es algo que yo pueda aprender.

Después, cada uno de nosotros hizo su propia introducción.

Cliff y Zanoba también hicieron sus saludos con gracia.

Tal vez entre la gente de aquí, apenas tengo un mínimo conocimiento de etiqueta.

"Oh, todo el mundo, es un honor."

Aunque sus pensamientos son opacos, sus acciones han sido amables con nosotros.

Por último, Nanahoshi le respondió casualmente.

"Ha pasado un tiempo, Sylvaril-san."

"Em, usted también, Nanahoshi-sama ... ¿se siente bien?"

"Sólo una ligera molestia."

Es sólo una breve conversación entre ellas.

Pero parecen relajadas, por lo que probablemente esta bien.

"Entonces, por aquí por favor."

Sylvaril se da vuelta y comienza a caminar hacia adelante, sin hacer ruido.

Su cabeza casi no oscila. Con sus piernas cubiertas por el vestido, ella se mueve como un fantasma.

Nanahoshi la sigue sin ninguna preocupación.

Intercambiamos una mirada y la seguimos.

=== 4ª Parte ===

Sylvaril avanza directamente a través del jardín pasando por un enorme conjunto de puertas.

En lugar de puertas, son más como los Arcos Triunfales.

De pie frente a ellos, Zanoba dice con un asombro silencioso.

"Wow, qué vista tan increíble."

Aunque el es desinteresado en todo lo que no sean muñecas, Zanoba aún reconoce el arte cuando lo ve. Tal vez tienen algunas cosas en común.

No se si estos grabados son buenos o malos. Pero si Zanoba lo dice, entonces debe ser bastante excepcional.

Después de todo, algo que no es una figura logró quitarle el aliento.

Prestando más atención ahora que él lo mencionó, ciertamente son muy hermosas.

Mirando el Arco Triunfal, veo que incluso el interior está cubierto con un intrincado relieve.

No importa qué, con todos estos patrones delicados, no se puede dejar de mirar hacia arriba.

Mientras camino admirando lo que me rodea, escucho a Sylvaril explicando desde el frente.

"Este arco fue hecho a mano por Maxwell, el Rey Dragón Oscuro. Maxwell-sama se especializa en este tipo de artesanía y construcción mágica. Su trabajo existente también está disponible en el palacio del Reino Sagrado de Milis-"

"¡Ohhhhhh!"

[[File:Mushoku14 04.jpg|500px]]

Zanoba grita repentinamente.

Sylvaril se da la vuelta con confusión.

"¿Hay algún problema?"

"¡B-bien! ¿Dónde está Maxwell-sama actualmente?"

Zanoba mira con entusiasmo a una esquina particular. Está temblando.

¿Que hay allí?

Pero realmente no tengo ni idea de qué está mirando.

"Maxwell-sama, el Rey Dragón Oscuro, vaga por el mundo. Si todavía está vivo, probablemente todavía este vagando en alguna parte."

"Ya-ya veo, es una persona increíble... sin embargo, todavía..."

Zanoba no puede contener su emoción.

Bueno, Zanoba nunca ha podido contener su emoción.

"¿Podemos continuar?"

"Oh, oh sí. Lo siento mucho. Era demasiado hermoso como para dejarlo pasar."

"¿Es así? Una vez que usted entre en el castillo, podrá ver un montón de obras magnificas. Estaremos encantados de satisfacer sus exigencias."

Finalizando en un tono suave, Sylvaril continua avanzando.

Ella probablemente esta sonriendo bajo esa máscara.

Al mismo tiempo, Zanoba se precipita sobre mí.

Acercando su boca a mi oído pregunta en voz baja.

"Shisho, ¿lo viste?"

"¿Eh?"

"¡Es un enorme descubrimiento! Que suerte que vinimos. Realmente necesito agradecer adecuadamente a Nanahoshi por esto."

¿Un gran descubrimiento?

Parece que Zanoba y yo prestamos atención a cosas diferentes.

"Lo siento. No entiendo que has descubierto. ¿Puedes explicármelo adecuadamente cuando tengamos tiempo?"

Zanoba se ve visiblemente decepcionado al oír eso de mí.

"¿Qué? ¿Shisho no se dio cuenta?"

Zanoba retrocedió unos pocos pasos.

¡Lo siento! Yo no soy tan bueno como tú cuando se trata de valorar estas cosas.

"¿Mm?"

Al pasar la puerta, me di cuenta de algunas partículas blancas procedentes de Sylphy delante de mí.

"¿Eh?"

Sylvaril se detiene, dándose la vuelta nos mira a Sylphy y a mi.

Aunque esta escondida detrás de su máscara, puedo sentir el abrupto cambio de estado de ánimo.

Más bien, a lo mejor es por nuestra causa.

"¿Hay algún problema?"

Le pregunto vacilantemente a Sylvaril.

La última vez, Arumanfi me ataco repentinamente.

No quiero que eso suceda de nuevo.

De ser posible, espero que podamos hablar claramente y evitemos un malentendido.

Incluso si no es así y realmente sucede algo malo, al menos deberíamos retirarnos tan pronto como sea posible.

Aunque tengo algunas preguntas para Pelagius, prefiero ir a casa antes de meterme en una pelea.

"No. No es nada en particular. Hay un buen número de personas como ustedes en la tierra."

"¿Es así?"

¿Qué quiere decir por gente como nosotros?

Me pone nervioso.

No me digas que estaremos atrapados en cuanto entremos en el castillo.

Debo mantener abierto mi ojo demoníaco.

"Sin embargo, ¿podría preguntar algo a ustedes dos?"

"Adelante."

"Hitogami, ¿han oído ese nombre antes?"

Traté de no reaccionar.

Hitogami.

Al escucharla, me acorde de Orsted.

La última vez, Orsted hizo la misma pregunta. Cuando respondí, casi me mata.

No quiero que eso suceda de nuevo.

Dudé.

Si respondo con sinceridad, posiblemente ella reaccione con hostilidad.

De hecho, Hitogami ha estado jugando conmigo en la palma de sus manos, y también me ha ayudado.

Nunca planeé ser su subordinado, pero me doy cuenta de que me estoy convirtiendo en algo parecido.

"No, para nada."

Sylphy niega con la cabeza mientras yo dudo.

"Entonces, al oír ese nombre, ¿siente una rabia indescriptible o intención asesina?"

Sylphy niega con la cabeza en silencio.

Yo también.

Pero entiendo el motivo de esa pregunta.

Orsted da ese tipo de sentimiento.

Si sabe estas cosas, ¿quizás Orsted y Pelagius son rivales?

No estoy seguro.

"En ese caso, todo está bien."

Con eso dicho, Sylvaril empieza a caminar de nuevo.

=== 5ª Parte ===

El Castillo del Cielo “Chaos Breaker”.

A pesar de su nombre, la única palabra que puede describirlo adecuadamente es impresionante.

No puedo imaginar cómo se construyó esta enorme estructura.

Sin embargo, a pesar de su tamaño, cada rincón ha sido decorado con estatuas exquisitas, y cada estatua fue hecha meticulosamente por maestros artesanos.

No sólo el exterior.

El interior está cubierto por alfombras bordadas de oro, pinturas cubren las paredes, y cada rincón está decorado con obras de arte y esculturas caras.

Zanoba habla sin parar, mirando esto y lo otro, “Esta escultura es, obviamente, de la escuela de Ganon. ¿Habrá sido creada por el propio maestro?” “¿La estatua original de Jinete? ¡Qué honor ser capaz de verla en persona!” Se ve realmente feliz.

Originalmente Sylvaril y Ariel responderían, pero pronto se cansaron y simplemente sonreían con cansancio.

Por lo general hay una segunda persona causando molestia.

Sin embargo, cuando miro a Cliff, se ve dolorosamente tenso.

Sus ojos están abiertos, pero él mantiene la boca cerrada, a menos que se le pregunte algo directamente.

Elinalise camina a su lado, sosteniendo su mano como una madre manteniendolo junto a nosotros.

Bueno, esto está muy bien. Si esos dos empiezan a charlar seria bastante ruidoso.

"La sala de audiencias está delante de nosotros."

Al final del pasillo, Sylvaril se detiene ante una puerta.

Es una pesada puerta, salpicada de plata, con un dragón pintado en cada lado.

Con todo, tardamos casi una hora en llegar desde el círculo mágico.

Un lugar tan grande también es una especie de molestia.

Un atajo estaría bien.

"Aunque Pelagius es generoso, por favor compórtense adecuadamente."

Una vez dicho esto, Sylvaril coloco una mano en la puerta.

¿No va a tocar?

"¡Disculpe, pero todavía llevamos nuestra ropa de viaje! ¿No sería inapropiado?"

Pide Ariel a toda prisa.

Ahora que lo menciona, ¿en estas situaciones no se suele llevar a los invitados a la sala de recepción primero?

Así uno se viste con una ropa formal adecuada, y se prepara antes de los saludos iniciales.

Recuerdo que hice eso cuando conocí al rey de Shirone.

Pero yo no tengo ninguna ropa forma ni nada semejante, así que terminé usando mis viejas ropas raídas, como de costumbre.

Oh, no, nunca pensé acerca de esto.

Debería haber comprado ropa formal.

"Pelagius-sama no se preocupa por el código de vestimenta. Más bien, él realmente no le gustan las formalidades en cuanto a la moda del Reino de Asura. En mi opinión, en lugar de cambiar de ropa, usa lo que tienes puesta, y lograras dejar una mejor impresión en el maestro ".

Al oír eso, Ariel cerró la boca.

Tal vez algo sucedió en ese entonces.

Quizás la razón por la que Pelagius se retiro al Castillo del Cielo es porque fue intimidado por el rey de Asura o algo así.

"Bueno, ¿podemos al menos dejar a un lado nuestros abrigos y equipaje?"

"Entiendo, por favor venga por aquí."

Al escuchar lo que equivalía a una suplica de Ariel, Sylvaril asintió.

Caminando unos pasos lejos de la gran puerta, abrió una habitación a un lado.

Tiene aproximadamente el tamaño de mi dormitorio.

En comparación con el resto del castillo es relativamente pequeña y sencilla, pero incluso la mesa, armario, y bastidores de ropa son artículos de alta calidad.

"Muchas gracias."

"Pelagius-sama está esperando. Por favor, date prisa."

Con eso dicho, Sylvaril cerró la puerta.

Tras confirmarlo, Ariel se quito el abrigo.

Luke de inmediato se acercó a ella, y Sylphy saco un cepillo y comenzó a peinar el cabello de Ariel.

Al mismo tiempo, Zanoba se quitó su abrigo y se puso uno nuevo.

Elinalise se encargo ella misma de revisar el pelo y la ropa de Cliff.

Sacudo mi equipo y enderezo mi camisa.

Nada formal... Lo que importa no es el desgaste, es la sinceridad.

Usar ropa casual no significa que sólo podemos usar lo que sea.

Por cierto, Nanahoshi no está haciendo nada.

A lo sumo se enderezó su flequillo.

Por cierto, hoy también está usando el uniforme.

¿Ella realmente odio tanto la ropa de este mundo?

"Todo listo."

Finalmente Sylphy se quito sus gafas de sol. Todo el mundo está listo para ir.

Aun así, no han pasado más de 10 minutos.

A pesar de eso, Ariel se ve casi como una persona diferente.

Ella tiene cojinetes, para empezar, pero ahora ella sólo exuda elegancia.

Tal vez como realeza, ha pasado mucho tiempo perfeccionando las técnicas para volverse hermosa.

"Perdón por la espera."

"Oh. Por aquí."

Sylvaril recibe la señal desde el exterior.

Como si nada hubiera pasado, ella se dirige de nuevo a la puerta anterior.

Puertas gigantes pintadas con dragones.

Detrás de ella espera Pelagius.

Al darme cuenta de eso, me empiezo a sentir nervioso.

"Uf ..."

Antes de que las puertas se abrieran, oí a Ariel tomar una respiración profunda.

== Capítulo 145 - Audiencia con Pelagius ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

Sentado en el trono, hay un hombre con una presencia abrumadoramente opresiva.

Reluciente pelo blanco.

Ojos Sanpaku con pupilas doradas.

Nobleza irradia de todo su cuerpo.

Un rey.

Él es Pelagius, el Rey Dragón Blindado.

Con una sola mirada mis piernas empiezan a temblar.

Sé cual es la razón.

Es porque este hombre se parece a Orsted.

Nunca podre olvidarlo.

Al hombre de pelo blanco que me mató.

Ya sea el pelo, los rasgos faciales, o la manera de vestir, Pelagius y el son diferentes.

Pero el da la misma sensación.

La misma que Orsted.

"Acérquense."

Instada por Sylvaril, Nanahoshi avanza algunos pasos.

Imitandola, Ariel la sigue de cerca.

Avanzo como si tratara de ocultarme detrás de ellos.

Estamos en una enorme sala.

Techos altos, sostenidos por pilares con forma de árbol.

Mirando hacia arriba, la luz irradia hacia abajo desde el cielo.

Lujoso, brillante.

Además, de las paredes cuelgan cortinas con patrones complejos.

Productos provenientes desde Asura hasta Milis, desde el común a lo nunca antes visto, un poco de todo.

A cada lado de la alfombra roja bajo nuestros pies, 11 hombres y mujeres están de pie mirándonos atentamente.

"..."

Todos están vestidos de blanco.

Cada uno tiene diseño diferente, pero todos del mismo color.

Todo blanco.

Luego están las máscaras.

Todo el mundo está usando máscaras.

Ninguna de sus máscaras son iguales.

Algunas tienen forma de animales.

Uno parece que le falta un ojo, así que la máscara cubre sólo el ojo.

Otro parece el casco de Robocop, como si estuviera hecha de un mismo molde.

Deben ser los famosos 12 Familiares de Pelagius.

A pesar de ser Familiares, todos se ven humanoides.

Hace mucho tiempo, Arumanfi y Ghyslaine lucharon hasta llegar a un punto muerto.

En otras palabras, ellos doce, incluyendo a Sylvaril, tienen un poder igual al de un Rey del Filo.

Sinceramente, no quiero enemistarme con estas personas.

Realmente tengo que tener cuidado con lo que digo a partir de ahora.

"Deténgase aquí."

Al escuchar a Sylvaril, Nanahoshi se detiene.

"..."

A sólo diez pasos del trono, dos niveles por encima de nosotros.

Pelagius nos observa sin decir una palabra.

Más bien, observándome.

Puedo sentir su línea de visión.

Aterrador.

Sylvaril camina lentamente junto a Pelagius, hasta pararse a su derecha.

Sylvaril a la derecha, Arumanfi a su izquierda.

Entonces, como si nos rodearan, 5 en cada lado.

Poco a poco, Pelagius habla.

"Soy el Rey Dragón Blindado, Perugius Dola."

¡Capitán Dola!

No no.

Nada que ver con el castillo en el cielo.

"Cuánto tiempo sin vernos, Pelagius-sama. Según lo prometido, he vuelto."

Nanahoshi se inclino.

Que inusual oírla hablar con honoríficos.

[[File:Mushoku14 02.jpg|500px]]

De repente me doy cuenta de que Ariel también está inclinada.

Luke y Sylphy se inclinaron con una rodilla en el piso.

Dudando brevemente, me inclino como suelo hacer.

Usando el ojigi japonés.

"Nanahoshi."

La voz de Pelagius envía un escalofrío por mi espalda.

Esa voz está llena de majestad y opresión.

Me siento como un animal de presa, congelado de terror, mi corazón se acelera y mi respiración se vuelve difícil.

Sudor frío comienza a correr por mi cuerpo.

Aterrador.

En verdad es la sensación de un rey.

"Has regresado. En otras palabras, has encontrado una pista sobre cómo llevar a cabo una invocación de otro mundo."

"Sí. Sin embargo, no sé si los resultados se ajustan a tus expectativas."

"Resultados... La búsqueda del conocimiento es el destino de la Raza Dragón."

Raza Dragón, así que se trata de la Raza Dragón.

No lo he notado hasta ahora, pero eso tiene sentido.

Dios Dragón y Rey Dragón Blindado.

Ninguno de los dos son humanos, sino de la Raza Dragón.

Ellos se parecen porque son de la misma raza.

Nanahoshi responde a Pelagius sin dudarlo.

Pelagius no parece contener ninguna animosidad contra Nanahoshi.

Una amistad cortés.

Él vive aislado en un castillo, pero supongo que no es paranoico.

"Espero que como se había prometido, me enseñes tus conocimientos de magia de invocación de este mundo."

"Em, eso está bien."

Parece que Nanahoshi y Pelagius tienen un trato.

Nanahoshi investigará invocación de otro mundo, y compartirá los resultados con Pelagius.

Y a cambio, Pelagius le enseñara la esencia detrás de la magia de invocación de este mundo.

O algo así.

"Hablando de eso, has traído un grupo bastante grande. ¿Por qué?"

"Sí. Ellos me ayudaron en mi investigación. Como recompensa, deseaban conocer a Pelagius-sama."

"Oh."

Pelagius suelta un suspiro de aburrimiento.

Llamarlo una recompensa se sintió un poco inapropiado, pero no es una mentira.

"Encantado de conocerlo."

Ariel se adelanta.

"Soy Ariel Anemoi Asura, Segunda Princesa del Reino de Asura. Es un honor conocerlo por fin en persona, su majestad."

"Ariel Anemoi Asura, ¿eh?"

"Encantada de conocerlo".

Pelagius suspira ruidosamente.

"Estoy al tanto. Negándote a admitir la derrota tras perder esa desagradable batalla por el trono de Asura, llegando al extremo de tratar de conseguir que todos a tu alrededor se involucren en ese desastre, eres esa princesa estúpida."

Luke levanta la cabeza.

Pero, Ariel parece inquebrantable.

"Eso es un poco duro."

Como era de esperar de Ariel.

Con una sonrisa suave, mantiene contacto visual con Pelagius.

"¿Al venir aquí, quieres saber si te voy a dar una mano?"

"No, yo sólo quiero conocer al famoso héroe en persona."

"Su esquema es obvio, Ariel Anemoi Asura."

Como siempre, la voz de Ariel está llena de carisma.

Pero al mirar de cerca, ella no se ve tan bien. Sudor frío corre por su rostro. Al exponer su plan, y dejar una mala impresión, su ritmo ha sido alterado.

Al ver a Ariel en ese estado, Pelagius sonríe un poco.

Una sonrisa para un niño malcriado.

"Sin embargo, que estés aquí puede que sea una señal del destino. Aprovecha la oportunidad. Permitiré que te quedes en mi castillo."

"Mu-muchas gracias."

Ariel se inclina y da un paso atrás.

Su ansiedad disminuyó, pero no desapareció por completo.

=== 2ª Parte ===

"Siguente, ¿y tú?"

Pelagius vuelve su atención a mí después de que Ariel diera un paso atrás.

Como si mi estado fuera superado sólo por Ariel.

Pensando en eso, eche un vistazo detrás de mí.

Zanoba, Cliff, y Elinalise.

Todos estan de rodillas en el suelo.

Sólo Nanahoshi, Ariel, y yo estamos de pie.

No es de extrañar que me este mirando a mí.

Puse una mano sobre mi pecho, y una vez más, me incline.

"Mucho gusto, soy Ludeus Greyrat."

"Ludeus Greyrat."

Pelagius recita mi nombre, masticando las palabras.

"Transportarte aquí tomó un poco de esfuerzo."

"...?"

"Para empezar, la magia de teletransporte no se supone que funcione en cualquier persona con más magia que el ejecutor."

Pelagius explica con tristeza.

"Tu magia coincide con la de Laplace. Si realmente te resistes, no puedo teletransportarte."

"Siendo así, discúlpeme por causar problemas."

Laplace.

Es el nombre del Dios Demonio que fue sellado por Pelagius hace 400 años.

Todo el mundo menciona ese nombre al evaluar mi poder mágico.

Supongo que es cierto.

"No importa. Sin embargo, con tanto poder en tus manos, ni siquiera pienses en usarlo dentro de este castillo."

"Seguro."

Eso se siente como un disparo de advertencia.

No, él debe darme una advertencia, por si me vuelvo un berserker.

¿Pero, por qué?

¿Por qué tan atento hacia mí?

Nunca he sido del tipo de volverse violento sin razón. Yo jamas me volvería berserker.

... Ah, ¿todavía lo recuerda?

Que durante el evento de metástasis, Arumanfi trato de matarme.

¿Está preocupado de que todavía le guarde rencor por eso?

Así que por eso. En otras palabras, él quiere que lo olvide.

"Si se trata del Evento de Metástasis, no estoy molesto. So-"

"¿Evento de Metástasis? ¿Qué quieres decir?"

Pelagius inclino su mano con confusión. Arumanfi se teletransporto de repente a su lado.

Entonces, le susurró algo al oído.

"Ah, ahora que lo dices, escuche que durante el evento de metástasis, cierto Rey del Filo protegió a un joven que estaba lanzando magia hacia el cielo. ¿Ese eras tu?"

Así que ya lo olvidó.

¿Estoy cavando mi propia tumba?

Como dije, realmente no estoy preocupado por eso.

Pero, yo no hice nada para ofenderlo.

¿Esta bien?

"También escuche que alguien dañó la mano de Orsted, alguien con el nombre de Ludeus Greyrat."

Incluso sabe de eso.

No es como si realmente llegue a lastimarlo, fue apenas un rasguño.

Si él lo sabe, ¿significa que Orsted y Pelagius se conocen? ¿O escucho de el por Nanahoshi?

No, espera, Nanahoshi probablemente conoció al dueño de este castillo a través de Orsted.

"Las personas con tu talento tienden a crecer demasiado confiados. No te vuelvas arrogante sólo porque te las arreglaste para lastimar al Dios Dragón. Porque, si quieres un duelo conmigo, ¡entonces prepárate a morir!"

Tan pronto como termino, un aura asesina empezó a brotar de Pelagius.

Oh, vamos.

Estoy un poco preocupado por el ambiente amenazante que se ha formado.

Vine aquí para buscar información sobre la enfermedad de mi madre. Y con un poco de suerte, tal vez aprender un poco de magia de invocación.

A pesar de eso, ¿por qué está tan vigilante conmigo?

... ¿Cree que de alguna manera luche contra Orsted hasta llegar a un punto muerto?

Me estás tomando el pelo.

Fue una masacre unilateral. Apenas logre asestar un golpe.

Ademas, con los 12 familiares presentes...

Aunque sólo se lo que esta escrito en los libros, aún me acuerdo de cada una de sus capacidades.

Pero leer sobre alguien es diferente de luchar contra el.

Además, la superioridad numérica es importante en una pelea.

Incluso contra zombies que mueren de un solo golpe, no hay manera de lidiar con ellos si hay demasiados.

Y estos son personas que están a la par de Ghyslaine.

¿Y quién sabe lo fuerte que es Pelagius? probablemente no es para nada débil.

Si luchamos, soy hombre muerto.

En resumen, no tengo ninguna razón para luchar.

"Por supuesto, yo no haría algo tan estúpido como desafiar a Pelagius-sama."

"Buena actitud. Me gustan las personas inteligentes. Las aves del mismo plumaje vuelan juntas. Ponga unos cuantos niños inteligentes juntos, y pueden empujarse uno al otro hacia adelante."

En esta circunstancia, las personas inteligentes son las que no desafían a Pelagius, supongo.

No creo que yo sea particularmente inteligente, pero al menos sé eso.

"Pelagius-sama, este de aquí... con su enorme poder mágico contribuyó en gran medida a mi investigación. Él no es un enemigo. Así que, ¿podrías comportarte un poco mejor?"

Nanahoshi intervino.

Como era de esperar de Nanahoshi.

Ella esta en lo correcto.

No seas tan hostil, se más agradable.

"Um".

Pelagius asiente ante el consejo de Nanahoshi.

"Entonces voy a ser un poco más agradable. Camarada de Nanahoshi, ¿cuál es tu deseo? ¿Poder? ¿Dinero?"

Pregunta Pelagius, luciendo un poco aburrido.

Así que finalmente vas a tratarme como invitado.

¿Por qué eres tan duro con los huéspedes que ves por primera vez?

Aunque he sido un poco descuidado...

Bueno, olvídalo.

Debo recordar la razón por la que estoy aquí.

"Entonces, tengo una pregunta que hacerle."

"¿Qué es?"

"Acerca de la enfermedad de mi madre."

Empecé a explicar la situación de Zenith.

=== 3ª Parte ===

"Ya veo."

Después de explicar la situación de Zenith, Pelagius asintió pesadamente.

"De hecho he escuchado de estos fenómenos, laberintos antiguos utilizando a una persona capturada como su núcleo. Como resultado de ello, la persona comienza a cambiar. Sin excepción pierden su memoria, pero ganan un poder misterioso."

"¿Poder misterioso?"

"Algunos los llaman niños malditos, otros los llaman miko, ese tipo de poder."

Una maldición.

Zenith ha sido maldecida.

Una maldición que le impide llorar o reír.

"¿Por qué sucede eso?"

"¿Quién sabe? Supuestamente, los laberintos son criaturas mágicas creadas por los antiguos en su búsqueda del paraíso. Es posible distribuir uniformemente la magia de su núcleo a sus habitantes. Los que viven dentro de él están libres de hambre y pueden prosperar. Un antiguo laberinto capturando un ser humano con el fin de aumentar esa magia no es inconcebible ".

Un antiguo paraíso... libre del hambre.

Hablando de eso, hay monstruos por todas partes en el Laberinto de teletransportacion.

Especialmente aquellos particularmente glotones.

Me había estado preguntando que comen para sobrevivir, así que es por eso.

No, Roxy dijo que se murió de hambre en el interior del laberinto.

Así que en realidad no distribuye poder mágico a todos en el interior.

O tal vez, los monstruos tienen algún método para absorber la magia de la nada.

... Bueno, no importa que son los laberintos.

Lo importante es Zenith.

"¿Usted sabe de algún método para curar a mi madre?"

"No sé los detalles, pero..."

Pelagius mira detrás de mí mientras habla.

"Aquí hay una persona que sobrevivió a una circunstancia similar, pero se encuentra viva y saludable, ¿alguien como ella no debería saber más detalles?"

Pelagius mira hacia la chica de pelo dorado de la tribu de las orejas largas.

Elinalise levanta lentamente la cabeza.

"Elinalise Dragonroad. Recuerdo que hace 200 años yo personalmente te rescaté del Laberinto de Bau".

"Eso es cierto."

"La chica de orejas largas con perdida de memoria. Nos reunimos solo una vez. Ha pasado mucho tiempo, ¿lo has olvidado?"

"No, todavía recuerdo."

Elinalise me mira con arrepentimiento.

¿Qué está pasando?

¿Elinalise ha pasado por una experiencia similar?

¿Hace 200 años fue rescatada de un laberinto?

Espera, ¿qué está pasando?

"¿Por qué te callas? Acercate, ustedes dos se conocen, ¿verdad?"

"Eso es ..."

"Usted vivió una experiencia similar. Nadie conoce la situación mejor que tú."

Al escuchar a Pelagius, Elinalise se pone de pie nerviosamente.

Pero, finalmente, ella da una respuesta decidida.

"Nunca recupere mi memoria, pero tal vez Zenith pueda. Es por eso que no dije nada."

Su respuesta puede ser resuelta, pero su expresión es de sufrimiento.

Cliff tomó suavemente a Elinalise por los hombros.

"..."

En medio la confusión no puedo encontrar ninguna palabra que decir.

Me di cuenta de que había algo extraño con Elinalise.

Pero nunca me imaginé que tuviera un pasado así.

"Lo siento. Yo pensé en decírtelo. Pero recientemente Ludeus se veía tan feliz, y eso me hizo dudar sobre que hacer. La maldición de Zenith no parece amenazar su vida. Pensé que tal vez ella es una Miko, o quizás nada ..."

"... Por favor, dame los detalles mas tarde."

Eso es todo lo que puedo decir ante todas las excusas que Elinalise esta tratado de hacer.

"Entiendo."

No quiero culpar a Elinalise.

Aunque ella no me contó todo, ella ofreció algunas sugerencias para lidiar con la enfermedad de Zenith en el Continente Begaritto. En aquel entonces yo pensaba que sólo estaba bien informada y hablaba por experiencia.

Ella probablemente se preocupó mucho por esto.

Tal vez ella tiene razón, quizás Zenith es diferente y su memoria es recuperable.

Además, con el cuerpo de Paul recién enterrado, no hay ninguna razón para seguir acumulando miserias.

Ella no dijo nada porque estaba preocupada por mí.

Por lo menos, Zenith puede que este maldita. Espero que ella me diga todo lo que pueda más tarde.

=== 4ª Parte ===

"¿Algo más?"

"Eso es todo."

Niego con la cabeza ante la pregunta de Pelagius.

Sólo han pasado unos pocos minutos, pero ya estoy agotado.

Más bien, se siente como que hemos estado conversando durante horas.

Hay más cosas que quiero preguntarle.

Acerca de la magia de invocación, sobre la campaña de Laplace, sobre el evento de metástasis.

Pero ahora, con tanto en mi mente, siento como si mi cabeza fuera a explotar en cualquier momento.

Eso es todo por ahora.

"¿Alguien más? ¿Alguien quiere pedirme algo?"

"En ese caso, tengo una pregunta. ¿Puedo?"

Un hombre se levanto ante la pregunta de Pelagius.

Es Zanoba.

"¿Quien eres?"

"Mis disculpas. Soy el tercer príncipe del Reino de Shirone, Zanoba Shirone."

"¿Un príncipe? No me digas que también quieres mi apoyo para tomar el trono."

"No. Eso no me interesa en absoluto."

Con eso dicho, Zanoba saco una pequeña libreta.

En ella hay una cresta dibujada.

Una cresta que yo conozco.

Es la cresta descubrimos junto a la muñeca en mi sótano ...

¡Ah!

"Esta cresta se ve muy similar a la de Maxwell-sama, el Rey Dragón Oscuro, y a la del Rey Dragón Blindado Pelagius-sama. Más aún, parece la misma que la cresta de aquella pared. ¿Está familiarizado con ella?"

Sigo a la mirada de Zanoba a la cresta que cuelga de la pared.

Reconozco algunas de las crestas que cuelgan allí.

Una de esas crestas esta tallada en la piedra de poder. La cresta del Dios Dragón.

También vi una en las herramientas mágicas dentro de las ruinas del telepuerto oculto. Basado en el encantamiento que recité, esa debe ser la de Shilard, el Santo Dragón Emperador ¿no?

Y al lado de ella, se encontraba la misma cresta que sostenía Zanoba.

"La conozco. La que tienes ahí pertenece a Chaos, el Rey Dragón Loco".

"¡Ohh!"

¡Ohh!

Es por eso. ¿Eso es lo que Zanoba vio tallado en el arco?

No, esa era de Maxwell.

Probablemente noto la cresta y vio la similitud, e hizo la conexión entre todas ellas.

¡Como era de esperar de Zanoba!

Vaya, lo siento, me olvidé de decirle a Zanoba sobre la cresta de las ruinas de teletransportacion.

"E-entonces, ¿dónde está Chaos-sama, el Rey Dragón Loco actualmente?"

Dando un paso adelante, Zanoba no parecía capaz de contener su emoción.

Sin embargo, Pelagius solo negó con cabeza.

"Muerto. Murió hace varias decenas de años. No tengo idea si tiene un sucesor."

La libreta se deslizo de las manos de Zanoba.

Sus brazos cuelgan impotentes en sus lados.

"Así que él se ha ido..."

Al instante, Zanoba lucia 5 años mayor.

Bueno, él siempre se veía bastante viejo.

"Dime, ¿cómo encontraste esta cresta?"

Al ver a Zanoba así, Perlaius pregunto consideradamente.

Zanoba respondió, aun abatido.

"En la casa de mi Shisho. Estaba dibujada en una muñeca autónoma en una casa abandonada en la Ciudad Mágica de Sharia".

"Ya veo. Una muñeca autónoma."

Tras el asentimiento de Zanoba; Pelagius continuo.

"Esa muñeca, ¿es algo tan maravilloso?"

"¡Por supuesto que lo es! Tal intrincada artesanía, absolutamente fascinante, transmite plenamente el amor del fabricante hacia las muñecas. ¡Como entusiasta admirador de las muñecas, realmente admiro su filosofía!"

Al oír esas palabras, Pelagius entrecierra los ojos, riendo alegremente.

"Te ves como alguien que aprecia el arte. Bueno. En la sala del tesoro de este castillo tengo un montón de trabajo finos de Chaos. Voy a mostrártelas más tarde."

Palabras increíblemente suaves están saliendo de la misma persona que hablo antes conmigo.

¿Por qué? ¿Por qué tanta diferencia de trato?.

Bueno, no se puede evitar.

"Será un gran honor."

Al escuchar la respuesta de Pelagius, Zanoba sonríe brillantemente.

La otra persona también se ve feliz.

Supongo que a Pelagius realmente le agrada Zanoba.

Qué bien.

A mi también me gustaría ser apreciado.

=== 5ª Parte ===

"¿Alguien mas?"

"Em, yo... Hay una cosa que me gustaría preguntar."

Sylphy levanto la mano ante la pregunta de Pelagius.

Ella se inclino un poco tiesamente ante Pelagius.

"¿Y tu quien eres?"

"Soy la escolta de la Segunda Princesa del Reino de Asura Ariel-sama, esposa de Ludeus Greyrat, Sylphiette Greyrat."

En ese momento, Sylvaril susurro algo al oído Perugius '.

Pelagius gruño enfurruñado.

"Marido y mujer ..."

Tranquilos susurros.

Marido y mujer, ¿por qué esta molesto por eso?

Sylphy es buena con la magia, pero definitivamente no es comparable a la de Laplace.

Ah, no me digas, ¿se dio cuenta que ella desciende de la Raza Mágica?

"Antes de preguntar, respóndeme esto. ¿Ustedes dos tienen un hijo?"

Pelagius pregunta abruptamente.

Sylphy se ve preocupada.

"¿Eh? No, solamente una hija..."

"¿Es así?. Si ustedes tienen un hijo tráiganmelo, voy a concederle un nombre."

"O-oh... bien."

Pelagius sonríe levemente.

Súper aterrador.

¿Qué piensa hacer con Sylphy y mi hijo?

Llegando al extremo de darle un nombre.

Viniendo de una persona que vive en un lugar llamado Chaos Breaker...

"Ahora, ¿qué es lo que deseas saber?"

"Bueno, sobre el evento de Metástasis. ¿Quién es realmente el que estuvo detrás de todo eso?"

Sylphy hizo una pregunta en la que no he pasado desde hace mucho tiempo.

El Evento de Metástasis fue causado por invocar a Nanahoshi desde Japón.

Esos son los efectos secundarios de convocar a alguien de otro mundo.

Yo también fui transportado accidentalmente. Pero la suya fue una teletransportación directa, así que eso es probablemente lo que lo causó.

Podría ser un accidente también.

Alguien hizo algo, y como resultado convocó a Nanahoshi a este mundo.

Un accidente.

"Solo se esto con certeza. Originalmente yo sospechaba de Laplace o alguien asociado con él, sin embargo ..."

Perugius mira a Nanahoshi antes de continuar.

"Invocarla es imposible, incluso para mí. En ese caso, no debería ser posible para cualquier otra persona de este mundo."

"¿En otras palabras?"

"Sospecho que no fue algo hecho por el hombre. Simplemente es algo que sucedió por casualidad."

Exacto, un accidente.

No, tal vez existe alguien incluso mas poderoso que Pelagius en magia de invocación.

Alguien como Orsted.

Pero yo no sé si existe tal persona. Si lo menciono podría enojarse.

Voy a mantener mi boca cerrada.

No quiero volver a hacerlo enojar.

"Ah, ya veo. Muchas gracias."

Mientras sigo dudando, la conversación con Sylphy termino.

Pelagius asiente con la cabeza.

"¿Algo más?"

Nadie responde.

Elinalise baja la cabeza; Cliff esta demasiado rígido para moverse.

Ariel está a su lado, y Luke todavía esta arrodillado en el suelo.

"Ahora, tómense su tiempo y disfruten de mi orgullo y alegría, el Castillo del Cielo."

Con esas palabras, la audiencia con Pelagius terminó.

=== 6ª Parte ===

Después de eso, Sylvaril nos llevó a las habitaciones.

En la zona de invitados hay casi 20 habitaciones con la misma disposición.

Muebles de madera oscura y colchones de plumas.

Un gran y claro espejo de cuerpo entero.

Un estante con algún tipo de cerveza.

La única diferencia entre las habitaciones eran las piezas de arte que contenían.

Casi como un hotel.

Pero aún más lujoso que cualquier hotel del mundo.

En mi vida pasada, esto probablemente sería algo parecido a suites imperiales.

No, olvida la suite, nunca he estado en un Hotel Imperial.

"Un lugar tan grande con sólo 12 cuidadores..."

Las palabras de Ariel dejaron una gran impresión en mí.

Todo el lugar estaba impecable, pero también estéril.

No tanto espeluznante como solitario.

Es el tipo de soledad que se siente cuando se compra un segundo control de consola sin un amigo con quien jugar.

Pero teniendo en cuenta la forma de hablar de Pelagius, debe tener invitados de vez en cuando.

Tenemos tiempo libre después de instalarnos en nuestras habitaciones.

Zanoba y Ariel decidieron hacer turismo y partieron a toda prisa.

Por supuesto, Sylphy y Luke los acompañaron.

Por mi parte, decido quedarme en el cuarto.

“Phew..."

Estoy exhausto.

Sólo fue una hora, pero se sentía como si hubiéramos estado hablando todo el día.

No estaba de humor como para hacer turismo, así que un descanso sonaba tentador.

Con esto en mente, me quedé en la cama.

"Oh, que suave."

Tan suave que me sentía capaz de hundirme hasta el fondo de la cama de plumas.

¿Podría llevar uno a casa conmigo ...

Dejando la cama de lado.

Realmente debería pensar en lo que pasó hoy.

En primer lugar, esta lo de Elinalise ...

Todavía debe estar pensando en eso.

Tal vez debería ir y preguntarle.

... No, ella debe tener sus razones. Mejor no entrometerme en eso.

Ella también necesita un poco de tiempo para prepararse.

Un día, definitivamente voy a ir a preguntarle todos los detalles sobre estas maldiciones. Eso es todo.

La cuestión de la cresta fue sin duda una sorpresa.

Rey Dragón Oscuro, Rey Dragón Loco: son un montón de nombres nuevos.

Recuerdo que se llaman los "5 Guerreros Dragón."

La leyenda dice que ellos 5 una vez lucharon contra el Dios Dragón hasta llegar a un punto muerto.

Ellos realmente no pueden ser las mismas 5 personas de aquel entonces, ¿no?

Ya tienen que haber pasado un buen número de generaciones.

Pelagius, el Rey Dragón Blindado, Maxwell, el Rey Dragón Oscuro, Chaos, el Rey Dragón Loco.

Incluyendo al que aparece en el telepuerto, Shilard, el Santo Dragón Emperador.

Eso suma 4.

Recuerdo que había un Emperador Dragón y 4 Reyes Dragón.

Así que hay un Rey Dragón mas.

Hablando de eso, sólo vi 4 crestas como las del Dios Dragón en aquella pared.

¿Acaso Pelagius no tiene una buena relación con el último Rey Dragón?

Aún así, esa muñeca resultó ser aún más sorprendente.

Me preguntaba donde había visto esa cresta antes, resulta que es algo relacionado con esa gente dragón.

Todavía no sé en qué idioma está escrito...

Ah, bien, si Pelagius nos ayuda a traducirlo, sería un gran progreso en nuestra investigación.

Debería preguntarle si puede darle un vistazo.

Pero no parece que yo le agrede mucho, o más bien, esta bastante atento a lo que hago, tal vez sea mejor que Zanoba se lo pida.

Zanoba y Pelagius parecen congeniar muy bien gracias a ese mutuo interés por arte.

Entonces, si la cresta del Rey Dragón Loco fue encontrada en mi sótano, entonces el Rey Dragón Loco solía vivir allí hace años.

Eso significa que, en esa casa, el Rey Dragón Loco se encerraba en el sótano y jugaba con muñecas.

A pesar de que él es el Rey Dragón Loco.

¿Dónde reside su locura?

Después de todo, jugar con muñecas es un poco tonto.

Pero, si es alguien como Zanoba, en cierto modo los dos son un poco locos.

Así que Chaos, el Rey Dragón Loco también le gustan cosas como las muñecas.

De todas formas, a pesar de que he venido aquí para aprender magia de Invocación, con esta distracción en medio podría ser imposible aprender algo.

Pelagius parece muy antagónico hacia mí.

En ese caso, si le pregunto probablemente diga algo como “¿Tienes planes de usar esa magia para convocar a Laplace?”

... ¿Seria posible?

Pelagius dijo que la magia de invocación no funciona en personas con un gran poder mágico.

Mi poder aparentemente coincide con Laplace, por lo que podría ser posible.

Resucitar al Dios Demonio en un altar subterráneo suena espeluznante.

No, no voy a hacer algo así.

Pero si eso es posible, entonces él tiene razón en permanecer vigilante.

"En cualquier caso, esto es lo suficientemente bueno."

A pesar de que me odia, no me echo ni me grito.

Por ahora, eso me tranquiliza un poco.

Aunque no es perfecto, es lo suficientemente bueno.

Hablar es todo lo que puedo hacer.

Pensando en varias cosas, finalizo el primer día en el castillo del cielo.

== Capítulo 146 - El pasado, la Maldición, la Invocación y la Envidia ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

Había una vez una chica que fue rescatada de de un laberinto hace unos 200 años.

Sin embargo, esa chica perdió todos sus recuerdos y emociones.

No era posible saber su identidad, pero gracias a su aspecto se pudo determinar su raza.

Por lo tanto, esa chica se fue a vivir a un pueblo con su gente.

Los pobladores le dieron una alegre bienvenida a la joven.

Esa chica nunca recuperó sus recuerdos.

Pero unos años más tarde, las emociones volvieron a ella.

Al poco tiempo, esa chica brillante y alegre se enamoró de un muchacho del pueblo, y se convirtieron en amantes.

Enseguida se casaron, pero entonces apareció un extraño problema.

Su apetito sexual creció y creció.

Cada noche ella lo ansiaba.

La raza a la que pertenecía la chica carece de un fuerte apetito sexual.

Es inferior que el de los goblins y humanos.

Debido a eso, el joven a menudo se sentía preocupado, pero aún así vivían una vida tranquila.

Poco después, el cuerpo de la chica comenzó a cambiar.

A partir de su primera vez con su pareja, una vez al mes, daba a luz algo.

Un cristal mágico.

Un pequeño y redondo cristal mágico.

Ese cristal contenía gran poder mágico y se podía vender por un precio alto.

Lo discutió con su marido.

A pesar de que se sintió un poco incómodo, él lo aceptó.

Poco después, el muchacho vendió los cristales mágicos en la ciudad.

La enorme cantidad de dinero lo cegó... Pero no fue su culpa, por lo que no hay que culpar al joven.

Ellos no eran particularmente ricos, y la chica no trabajaba.

Por lo menos, el muchacho no trataba a esa chica como una gallina de huevos de oro.

Ellos vivieron felices juntos.

Hasta que algo sucedió 5 años más tarde.

El joven murió.

Fue asesinado.

Al cargar con objetos de valor de manera regular, fue marcado por bandidos humanos, y fue atacado, perdiendo su vida y su dinero.

El joven murió, y esa chica quedó viuda.

Diez días después de su muerte.

La chica perdió el control de sí misma y atacó a otro joven en la aldea.

Sabía que no debía, sin embargo lo hizo.

Pero la victima realmente no estaba molesta, por lo que no se le dio mucha importancia al asunto.

Diez días pasaron.

Esa chica atacó a otro chico.

Pasaron otros diez días, y luego ataco a otro.

Esa chica se volvió salvaje, sus acciones quedaron expuestas, y finalmente fue capturada por las otras chicas de la aldea.

Así que fue expulsada de la aldea.

A partir de entonces, vivió como una prostituta, una esclava, y, finalmente, como una aventurera, y hasta el día de hoy ella sigue vagando por el mundo.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Escuchar la historia de Elinalise fue lo primero que hice esta mañana.

"... Esa es más o menos la historia de mi vida."

"Realmente no necesito tantos detalles..."

Honestamente, me siento bastante molesto a causa de esa historia.

Lo que realmente necesito es información acerca de las maldiciones.

Sin embargo, Elinalise siguió adelante y me lo contó todo.

"Lamento haber escondido esto de ti todo este tiempo."

"¿Entonces... Cliff sabe de esto?"

"Por supuesto, le conté todo antes de la boda."

"Entiendo...¿ y Sylphy?"

"Sylphy no lo sabe. ¿No es mejor que no sepa que su abuela fue una una prostituta?"

"Creo que a Sylphy no le importaría algo como eso..."

"Ludeus, por favor, espero que no mires a Sylphy de manera diferente después de escuchar estas cosas. Esa chica puede ser de mi sangre, pero ella es sólo una chica normal."

"Por supuesto que no lo haré."

Elinalise es Elinalise, Sylphy es Sylphy.

Aún así, con un pasado como el suyo, puedo entender por qué ella evito su papel de abuela.

La mayoría de la gente probablemente la miraría de forma diferente.

Lo pasado es pasado.

No hay que huir del pasado, pero con lo que se es suficiente.

"Bueno, en resumen, ¿cual es la maldición de la que hablas?"

"Los cristales mágicos dentro de mi cuerpo deben de ser fecundado por los hombres. Sin espermatozoides, la magia se expandirá hasta matarme. Se trata de algo así."

"¿Pero no pasó nada en los primeros años?"

"No estoy muy segura acerca de eso... Pero en aquel entonces aun no había comenzado a menstruar, así que puede que esa sea la causa."

"Menstruación..."

Así que esta relacionado con la menstruación. ¿Sus óvulos se convierten en cristales mágicos?

En ese caso, la maldición de Zenith es algo diferente.

Zenith ya tenía dos hijos.

Debería preguntarle a Lilia, pero Zenith debe tener unos 35 años mas o menos.

Aún así, al menos por ahora no ha pasado nada.

"¿Lograste recuperar tu memoria?"

"No, todavía no recuerdo nada."

"..."

Su memoria nunca regresó.

Entonces, posiblemente nunca sepamos quién es Elinalise en realidad.

Todavía es posible que de repente recupere sus recuerdos de golpe.

Pero después de 200 años, lo dudo.

"Bueno, Zenith es diferente de '''esa chica''' de aquel entonces. Por lo menos en este momento ella parece reconocer su carne y sangre. Tal vez sus recuerdos se pueden recuperar."

"Sería genial si ese es el caso."

No debo ser demasiado optimista.

Más bien, yo debería asumir lo peor y hacer planes para hacerle frente.

"¿Qué pasa con la maldición?"

"Por ahora, no hay síntomas como el mío."

"Correcto."

"Probablemente... tiene una maldición diferente."

"Correcto."

"Es altamente probable. ¿Tienes alguna idea?"

¿Ideas?

¿Pistas?

Bueno.

Tal vez, tal vez no.

No tengo ni idea de en que consiste la maldición.

"Nada."

"Ya veo. Sin embargo, debes ser cuidadoso."

Probablemente no sea algo que amenace su vida.

Pero como dijo Elinalise, podría haber algún disparador en alguna parte.

"En otras palabras, ¿todo lo que podemos hacer ahora es esperar y ver?"

"Sí."

No es demasiado optimista.

Con suerte, no pasará nada.

"Eso es todo lo que sé. Lo siento. Hay mucho de lo que no quería hablar, así que tarde bastante en contar estas cosas."

Elinalise se ve abatida al decir eso.

Sí, es un poco tarde.

Si se tratase de otra persona, le gritaría por no decir nada hasta ahora.

Pero puedo entender el deseo de ocultar un pasado oscuro.

Más bien, yo debería ser el que se disculpara por esconder mi vida pasada.

"No, obviamente es algo difícil de contar, sin embargo me lo dijiste de todos modos. Muchas gracias."

Le extiendo una mano a Elinalise.

Ella la sostuvo con fuerza.

"Entonces, voy a regresar con Cliff."

"Voy a descansar un rato, luego voy a reunirme con Nanahoshi."

"Ah, entonces nos vemos más tarde."

Elinalise salió de la habitación con esas palabras.

Al final, no hice mucho progreso con respecto a Zenith.

Aunque la posibilidad de que sea trate de una maldición es muy alta, al menos hasta ahora no ha pasado nada.

Por el momento solo puedo estar preparado, ya me preocupare de ello cuando los problemas se presenten.

=== 3ª Parte ===

Después del desayuno.

Me senté en una larga mesa en una habitación en el Castillo del Cielo.

Al lado mio están Nanahoshi y Cliff, y junto a él Zanoba.

Al otro lado se sienta Sylvaril del Vacío.

Con alas de color negro azabache, un subordinado de Pelagius.

"Bueno, vamos a empezar."

Nanahoshi había pedido a Pelagius que le enseñara magia de invocación.

Y gracias a Nanahoshi, nosotros también pudimos unirnos.

Dado que las clases comienzan a partir de los fundamentos, el profesor no es Pelagius.

Parece que tenemos que esperar hasta que llegue la hora de aprender la parte más avanzada antes de que haga acto de presencia.

En este momento, Pelagius probablemente este tomando el té con Ariel.

Aunque no sé por qué exactamente Ariel desea ganar el trono, creo que es bueno tener alguna meta.

Voy a apoyarla discretamente.

Después de todo, Sylphy es su amiga.

Aunque tienen diferentes estatus, si Sylphy y Ariel se ven como amigas, entonces lo son.

Oh, en este momento realmente debería prestar atención a las lecciones.

"Entonces, en primer lugar, ¿que creen que es la magia de invocación?"

Sylvaril del Vacío comienza la lección con una pregunta.

"La persona de ahí..."

"Cliff. Cliff Grimoire".

"Entonces, responde Cliff. ¿Qué es la invocación?"

Existen dos tipos de magia de invocación.

En primer lugar el encantamiento; que principalmente tiene que ver con la creación de herramientas mágicas.

En otras palabras, el arte de dibujar círculos mágicos.

Ese es el fuerte de Cliff y es una materia que se enseña en la Ciudad mágica de Sharia.

El segundo tipo es invocación.

Una manera de convocar algo de este mundo.

De las criaturas más simples a las más inteligentes, como gatos y perros.

Bestias mágicas domésticas y dóciles.

Criaturas mágicas de poca inteligencia como goblins y ents.

O llamar a los diversos espíritus que habitan en este mundo.

Ninguno de los maestros en la Ciudad Mágica de Sharia sabe esta magia, y sólo unos pocos de los miembros del Gremio Magico es versado en ella.

Tal vez un país desconocido ha monopolizado las técnicas. Básicamente, nadie lo enseña en la Ciudad Mágica.

Eso es todo lo que sé de ella.

Cliff probablemente esta en la misma situación y dio una respuesta similar.

"... Eso es incorrecto."

Sylvaril niega con la cabeza.

"De hecho, los círculos mágicos son indispensables para la magia de invocación. Pero el arte de los
círculos mágicos no pueden ser llamados correctamente magia de invocación."

"En otras palabras, ¿magia de invocación es el último de los dos tipos?"

Pregunto.

Esto me recuerda a cuando Roxy me enseñó magia.

"Sí. Es cierto que hay dos tipos de magia de invocación."

"Básicamente, encantamiento no es uno de ellos."

"Eso es correcto."

Sylvaril continúa la conferencia.

Pero no hay cuadernos ni pizarrón.

Estamos usando plumas para tomar notas.

Esto realmente se siente como una conferencia.

"La magia de invocación viene en dos formas, "Invocación de Bestias Mágicas" e "Invocación de Espíritus".

En algún lugar de este mundo existen espíritus, pero son bastante raros.

Yo sólo he visto el Espíritu de Luz de mi pergamino mágico.

"¿Cuál es la diferencia entre ellos?"

"La invocación de bestias mágicas es como usted piensa, puede invocar criaturas de diferentes lugares. Pero por un pacto antiguo no es posible convocar una persona. Además de eso, se puede convocar a cualquier ser vivo de este mundo."

Todos los seres vivos.

¿Incluso los dragones?

"¿Pacto Antiguo?"

"Un pacto transmitido desde la fundación de la magia de invocación en este mundo. No hay magia que pueda desafiar este pacto."

"Ya veo."

El hombre no puede romper el pacto.

... Pero, ¿es realmente posible?

Teleportar personas e invocar personas, ¿cuál es la diferencia?

Em, bueno. Por ahora vamos a centrarnos en los fundamentos

Una vez que lleguemos a eso pediré mas detalles.

"Lo siento, por favor continúe."

"Está bien. Con la Invocación de Bestias Mágicas, es imposible convocar cualquier existencia con mayor poder mágico. Incluso si se hace, no se puede controlar."

Ah, una vez leí una historia como esta.

El libro era “Técnicas Convocatorias de Shigu”.

Una bruja llamada Shigu convocó a una existencia que no podía controlar, y fue devorada.

Tengo suficiente magia para convocar cualquier cosa, pero eso no significa que tenga que hacerlo.

De hecho, no tengo planes para convocar algo aterrador.

Básicamente, ya tengo 3 mascotas en casa.

No tiene sentido llamar otro.

"Oye, ¿sólo se pueden convocar seres vivos?"

"Sí. No podemos invocar a los muertos."

"No, no es eso. Cosas como objetos... Por ejemplo, ¿puedo invocar ropa de mi casa?"

"Eso es imposible."

En otras palabras, las bragas de Roxy están fuera de cuestión.

No, espera.

Nanahoshi convocó con éxito una botella de PET.

Así que no es imposible.

Es más como que ese es el límite de la tecnología de este mundo.

Entonces Pelagius se reunió con Nanahoshi y confirmó sus resultados.

Así que es por eso que Pelagius y Nanahoshi terminaron trabajando juntos.

"¿Puedo continuar?"

"Ah, sí. Perdone la interrupción."

"No, las preguntas muestran que estás prestando atención."

Sylvaril asiente lentamente y continúa la conferencia.

"La Invocación de Espíritus... es una magia para construir espíritus."

"¿Construir? ¿Así que son creados?"

"Sí. El uso de la magia del invocación permite construir espíritus de varios atributos. Eso es Espíritu Invocado."

Oh.

En otras palabras, esos pergaminos que he estado utilizando.

Cuando yo los convoco, realmente estoy creando Espíritus de Luz por mí mismo.

"Los espíritus tienen poca inteligencia. Siguen todos los comandos del invocador hasta que su
magia se haya agotado."

"¿Pueden rechazar ordenes?"

"... Si el círculo mágico ha sido especialmente diseñado de esa manera, puede que sea posible."

Ohh.

Si lo hace uno mismo, puede ser lo que quieras que sea.

Así que es casi como una programación.

¿Eh?

Básicamente programación, ¿dónde he oído eso antes?

"Eso no tiene sentido."

Cliff suena insatisfecho.

"Eres Familiares de Pelagius-sama, y él te convoco hace más de 400 años, ¿no? Sin embargo, usted es inteligente y permanente. ¿No es eso raro?"

Oh, como se esperaba de Cliff, llego al corazón del asunto.

Sylvaril asiente con satisfacción.

"Sobre eso, permítanme explicarlo. El predecesor de Pelagius-sama, el Dragón Blindado-sama original, dejo atrás el método de convocar 11 espíritus antiguos de gran inteligencia y poder. Pero el tiempo de invocación de esos poderosos espíritus era de solo un día. Fue Pelagius- sama quien desarrolló una manera de hacer posible que existan mientras él este con vida ".

Suena como un motivo de orgullo para ella.

Familiares de un solo día de vida se convierten en perpetuos.

Movimiento perpetuo, no importa en qué este mundo es un logro increíble.

¿Eh?

¿11 espíritus antiguos?

"¿No querrás decir 12?"

"Cierto. Yo no soy uno de los espíritus de Pelagius-sama."

"¿No lo eres?"

"Correcto. Pelagius-sama me rescató durante la Campaña de Laplace. Desde entonces siempre lo he servido. Soy simplemente un miembro de la raza Celestial."

Raza Celestial.

Bueno, eso tiene sentido, ella tiene alas después de todo.

En comparación con el resto de sus subordinados, es la mas cercana a un confidente.

En realidad su amante... No, eso es imposible.

No todas las relaciones es sobre el amor.

"Entonces, ¿que vamos a estudiar?"

"Vamos a utilizar Invocación de Bestias Mágicas como base, pero Pelagius-sama cree que invocación de otro mundo está más relacionados con Invocación de Espíritus, así que vamos a tocar eso también."

¿Enseñar a los dos tipos?

Estoy deseando que llegue el momento.

Invocar bestias mágicas de todo el mundo y abrir un zoológico podría ser divertido.

"Entonces, si es posible, por favor enséñenos los detalles de la Invocación de Espíritus también."

"También estoy muy interesado en la Invocación de Espíritus."

Zanoba y Cliff parecen particularmente interesados en Invocación de Espíritus.

Ah, correcto. Lo entiendo.

Programación.

El corazón de la muñeca autónoma.

Cuando lo vi en ese entonces, pensé que se parecía a algo de programación.

En otras palabras, con Invocación de Espíritus, podría ser posible completar la muñeca.

Pero me imagino que, si Chaos, el rey Dragón Loco no pudo terminarla no puede ser tan fácil ...

Pero por lo menos debemos ser capaces de avanzar un poco mas.

Pero no sé por dónde empezar a aplicar ese conocimiento.

"Bueno, vamos a empezar con lo básico de la Invocación de Bestias Mágicas. Primero echen un vistazo a este circulo mágico."

Mientras pensaba, Sylvaril comenzó la conferencia sobre invocación básica.

Realmente debería haber estudiado los fundamentos por mi cuenta en lugar de pedir ayuda.

Bueno, es un poco tarde para eso.

Mejor ahora que nunca.

Al final, yo solo llevo 18 años en este mundo.

En comparación con Zanoba quién tenia 25 o 26 años cuando se matriculó, y aún así se pasa día y noche creando muñecas...

Tengo que seguir su ejemplo.

De todas formas, ahora mismo estoy definitivamente detrás de todos los demás.

Después de clase tengo que hacer un poco de auto-estudio.

"Por cierto, ya es la hora del almuerzo. Por favor no duden en preguntar si quieren algo en particular."

Con eso dicho, Sylvaril termina la conferencia.

=== 4ª Parte ===

Almuerzo.

Anoche sirvieron varias comidas tradicionales del Reino de Asura.

Bolas de carne y papas hervida en sopa de vainilla.

Pan de trigo hecho con diversos granos.

Básicamente lo mismo que en la Ciudad Mágica.

Se ve un poco simple al lado de este castillo, pero es sencillo y delicioso.

Puede parecer una cocina tradicional para nosotros, pero para Pelagius, es lo que él considera una comida típica del Reino de Asura.

Cocina de hace 400 años.

Se dice que los avances tecnológicos ocurren en la guerra, y los avances en la gastronomía durante la paz.

La cultura de la comida del Reino de Asura probablemente avanzó un poco después de 400 años.

Aunque la comida fue servida individualmente, comí con Sylphy de todos modos.

No importa lo lujosa que sea la habitación, comer solo se siente solitario.

Nunca hubiera pensado eso en mi vida pasada.

Comí el desayuno solo, pero no fue algo que pudiera evitar.

"Algo de Milis."

"Ah, quiero comida de Shirone."

Cliff y Zanoba sugirieron comida de su pais.

Probablemente se sienten un poco de nostalgia.

"Puedo hacer eso. Está bien."

Desde detrás de la máscara, la voz de Sylvaril suena suave y acepta sus peticiones.

"Lo que sea esta bien."

Responde Nanahoshi.

¿Ella se da cuenta de que tipo de oportunidad es esta?

Yo no soy un hombre que deja escapar una oportunidad como esta.

Como dijo ese lolicon de Red Comet: '''Hay que explotar al máximo las oportunidades a nuestro alcance'''.

"Arroz blanco avinagrado con pescado crudo en rodajas sobre el, ¿estás familiarizado con ese plato?"

"¿Eh? ¿En serio?"

Al oírme, el rostro de Nanahoshi se ilumina.

Pero Sylvaril niega con la cabeza.

"No, no lo conozco, pero suelo preparar arroz a menudo."

Nanahoshi parece decepcionada.

Pero ahora estoy emocionado.

Mientras tengamos arroz, entonces cualquier plato puede funcionar.

"¿Que tal agregar huevos y harina en agua fría, mezclarlo bien, añadir camarones, calamares y verduras;? Luego hervir todo en aceite caliente"

"Nunca he oído hablar de eso, pero sí tenemos harina y huevos ..."

¡Tenemos huevos!

¡En otras palabras, por fin puedo comer eso!

Bueno, sushi y tempura puede que no.

Entonces sukiyaki tampoco probablemente.

Necesitamos vino de cocina, terrón de azúcar, y salsa de soja para eso.

No va a ser igual, pero con ingredientes podemos llegar a algo parecido...

Así que todo se reduce a la salsa de soja.

El anhelado sabor de Japón se reduce a la salsa de soja.

"Entonces, una salsa de soja fermentada. ¿Eso existe? ¿Algo como salsa de soja?"

"No en el castillo."

Suspiro.

Efectivamente, en este mundo no hay salsa de soja.

"Pero he oído que existe una especie de condimento en el Reino Biheiriru. Quizás Arumanfi pueda comprobarlo."

"¡Sí por favor!"

Incluso molestar a Arumanfi está bien.

Si existe, entonces hay que encontrarlo.

=== 5ª Parte ===

Una hora más tarde.

Al final, no hay salsa de soja.

Tal vez una hora no fue suficiente tiempo para una búsqueda exhaustiva.

Es de esperar, no es suficiente como para buscar los ingredientes justo antes de comenzar la cocción.

No hay salsa de soja, pero al menos Arumanfi trajo algo más.

Soja fermentada, un comestible de color té.

Lo llaman "tofu" en este mundo.

Pero yo lo llamo "miso".

Porque eso es lo que es.

El Reino Biheiriru... según recuerdo es un país en la esquina noreste del Continente Central.

Tal vez allí por fin pueda encontrar la salsa de soja.

Debería visitarlo algún día.

Dentro de diez o veinte años, si surge una oportunidad definitivamente tengo que visitarlo.

Voy a dejar eso a un lado por ahora.

Tenemos arroz.

Tenemos miso.

Incluso tenemos pescado fresco.

No hay rábano o jengibre, pero hay limón.

Me gustaría tener encurtidos, pero eso ya es demasiado. Así que tendré que conformarme.

Con los ingredientes que tenemos, trato de instruir a Sylvaril lo mejor que puedo.

"¿Es así como lo quieres?"

Después de un rato, por fin termina.

Arroz recién cocinado.

Sopa de miso caliente.

Y pescado a la parrilla con limón.

Ordene para dos.

El otro es para Nanahoshi.

Y tengo un huevo crudo a un costado.

"Es bueno comer algo como esto de vez en cuando."

"... Bueno, supongo."

Los platos se ven fantásticos, pero Nanahoshi no parece especialmente satisfecha.

Como era de esperar, sólo con verse como comida japonesa no la impresiona.

Ah, bueno.

Aunque no sepa como la comida de Japón fue divertido intentarlo.

"Es hora de probarlo. Itadakimasu."

"... Itadakimasu."

Nanahoshi frunce el entrecejo y comienza a comer con una cuchara y tenedor.

No se ve como si lo estuviera disfrutando.

Ella separa un poco de pescado con un tenedor, exprime un poco de jugo de limón sobre el, y lo pone en su boca.

Luego sigue con un poco de arroz y empieza a masticar.

Toma un sorbo de la sopa de miso directamente de su tazón de porcelana.

Y finalmente dijo.

"Esta sopa ni siquiera tiene dashi..."

Las lágrimas fluyen de sus ojos.

Ella no deja de llorar mientras come.

[[File:Mushoku14 05.jpg|500px]]

Para ser sincero, la comida no tiene un sabor particularmente bueno.

El arroz esta seco, y la sopa un poco salada.

El pescado es delicioso, pero sabe un poco sospechoso y el sabor del limón no coincide.

No hay ningún equilibrio.

No sabe bien.

La cocina japonesa que recuerdo es mucho mejor que esto.

Pero las manos de Nanahoshi se siguen moviendo, y sus lágrimas siguen fluyendo.

Rápidamente termino la silenciosa comida.

"... Gracias por la comida."

Con eso, estoy contento.

=== 6ª Parte ===

Después de la clase de la tarde, regreso a mi habitación.

Las clases de magia de Invocación son bastante interesantes.

Más bien, Sylvaril es un buen maestro.

Hoy no enseñó nada especial, pero podría quedarme atrás muy pronto.

Tengo que estudiar mientras pueda.

Me pregunto cuánto tiempo tomarán estas lecciones.

A este ritmo, tal vez alrededor de una semana.

Aunque en la escuela sólo se requiere que asista a una clase y el resto es tiempo libre, no quiero estar lejos de casa por mucho tiempo.

Estoy preocupado por Lucy y Zenith.

Bueno, debería centrarme en lo que está frente a mí.

Todo lo que podemos hacer por Zenith ahora es observarla, y Aisha puede cuidar de Lucy.

Lo que debo hacer ahora es revisar y prepararme para para las lecciones de invocación.

Knock Knock.

Justo cuando me senté en un sofá y saque mi libreta, alguien llama a la puerta.

"Ludy, ¿estas adentro?"

Sylphy entra sin esperar mi respuesta.

Al verme, pasa y se sienta a mi lado.

Entonces, ella suspira.

Saco una jarra y lleno un vaso de agua para ella.

"¿Cansada?"

"Gracias."

Tomando el vaso, Sylphy lo vacía de un solo trago.

"Uf."

Ella se ve agotada.

"¿Cómo te fue? ¿Como le va a Ariel-sama?"

"Ugh. Bueno, ha sido duro."

"¿De verdad?"

"Pelagius-sama no le importa nada de lo que Ariel-sama tiene que decir."

En un intento de conseguir poner a Pelagius de su lado, Ariel ha estado sugiriendo diversos incentivos para obtener su apoyo.

Como ofrecerle un título una vez que ella se convierta en reina.

O territorio en el Reino de Asura.

O ofrecerle varias concesiones en los negocios.

Por supuesto, para Pelagius eso carece de interés.

"Por supuesto."

"¿De verdad?"

"¿Acaso Pelagius-sama esta aquí precisamente para alejarse de esas cosas? No sólo esta desinteresado, es probable que realmente lo odie."

"¿Eh? Pensé que dijo que vive aquí para estar listo para Laplace."

Sylphy me mira perpleja.

¿Pelagius dijo eso?

Bueno, tal vez esa es una de las razones.

"Además, si realmente quiere poder podría conseguirlo por su cuenta. Después de todo, sigue siendo el héroe de la Campaña de Laplace. ¿Acaso Sylvaril no dijo que odia la actitud anticuada de Asura? Ofrecerle esas cosas solo serviría para molestarlo ".

Si él quiere, probablemente podría salir en cualquier momento.

Sin embargo, él vive en reclusión.

Aunque no sé los detalles, probablemente hay razones para ello.

"¿En serio? Supongo que sí. Ariel-sama esta realmente preocupada por esto... Eh, Ludy, ¿qué crees que debería hacer?"

"Qué hacer..."

No soy bueno con este tipo de cosas.

Pero creo que Ariel empezó con el pie izquierdo.

Normalmente, ¿no debería intentar conocerlo primero?

Las solicitudes pueden venir después de eso.

Si la otra parte se siente preocupado, entonces uno puede ofrecer varias concesiones.

Un paso a la vez.

Ariel tiene carisma.

Tal vez por eso ella siempre ha sido capaz de convencer a los demás para apoyar su causa sin necesitar ese primer paso.

Así que cuando conoce a alguien impertérrito por su carisma, ella se quedo perdida.

Nanahoshi, Pelagius, ambos son así.

Y yo también, supongo.

Me gustaría ayudar por el bien de Sylphy, pero Ariel realmente no me importa.

"En primer lugar, ¿qué tal hacerse amigos con Pelagius-sama?"

"¿Hacerse amigos?"

"Claro, hablar de sus aficiones, escuchar sus historias de guerra, ese tipo de cosas."

"Aficiones e historias de guerra".

"Llevar a Zanoba podría ser una buena idea. De entre nosotros, él parece ser el que mas le agrada."

Zanoba y Pelagius conducen la conversación, y Ariel puede unirse lentamente.

Tal vez eso puede obtener algunos resultados.

"Oh. Tiene sentido. Le diré a Ariel-sama que lo intente."

"No te lo tomes demasiado en serio. Yo podría estar totalmente equivocado".

"Haha, gracias por el consejo."

Sylphy termina con un beso en mi mejilla.

Al sentir sus labios suaves, mi decisión de estudiar voló por la ventana, y pensamientos pervertidos llenaron mi cabeza.

Tomar a Sylphy aquí mismo, y hacer un segundo bebé justo en esa cama ...

Esos pensamientos cruzan mi mente.

No no.

No puedo ser tan impulsivo ahora.

¡Necesito estudiar!

Bien, ¿qué hay de acariciar un poco su culo? No, mejor no.

"Dime, ¿cómo van tus cosas?"

"Oh. Bastante bien."

Dejando las cosas H de lado, le cuento de los acontecimientos de hoy.

Zenith y su maldición.

Magia de Invocación.

Además, la comida con Nanahoshi.

"...Ludy es tan agradable con Nanahoshi."

Sylphy se ve un poco molesta cuando menciono a Nanahoshi.

¿Así que comer a solas con otra mujer no es bueno?

Bueno, Zanoba también estaba allí.

Tal vez no debería haber preparado algo especial para Nanahoshi.

No esta bien, tengo que hacer algo para que Sylphy sea feliz.

Sylphy necesita un recordatorio de que la persona que amo no es Nanahoshi, sino ella.

"Em, ¿Sylphiette-san?"

"¿Sí?"

"¿Puedo tener un abrazo?"

Al escucharme, Sylphy infla sus mejillas y vuelve la cabeza.

"Oh, ¿jugando al tipo agradable repentinamente? ¿Qué pasa? ¿Sentimientos de culpa?"

¿Eh, eh?

¿Por qué Sylphy esta tan fría?

¿Que pasó?

¿Enloqueció?

¿Dije algo malo?

¿Nuestro amor se consumió?

Hemos estado casados por casi 3 años.

¿La crisis de los 3 años?

No, cuántos años no importa.

¿Qué hago ahora?

Peligro, peligro.

"Eh, lo siento. Siempre pareces tan emocionado cuando Nanahoshi aparece, así que mimame un poco."

Sylphy saca la lengua y me abraza con fuerza.

Le devuelvo el abrazo.

Se siente tan cálida y suave.

Se siente como Sylphy.

Honestamente, yo podría haber hecho algo que disguste a Sylphy.

Pero, yo no quiero que me aborrezca.

Tengo que ser más cuidadoso en el futuro.

"Si Ludy realmente quiere hacer a Nanahoshi-san su tercera esposa, por favor no lo dejes caer de la nada como con Roxy. ¿Podemos hablar de ello en primer lugar?"

"No, eso no va a suceder. Mi relación con ella no es como la de Roxy y Sylphy. Sé un poco acerca de dónde es, así que quiero darle una mano. No hay nada entre nosotros..."

"¿Oh enserio?"

Sylphy me da una palmada en la cabeza con una sonrisa.

Entonces ella me palmea la espalda antes de salir de mi abrazo.

"Bueno, entonces tengo que volver con Ariel-sama. Haz tu mejor esfuerzo, Ludy."

"Ah, bien. Tú también, Sylphy."

No está bien.

Estaba siendo serio, pero sin darme cuenta hice infeliz a Sylphy.

Esto es malo.

Esto es muy malo.

Tengo que mantener mi distancia con Nanahoshi.

No puedo hacer muchas cosas para complacerla.

Muy bien.

"¿Eh?"

Al abrir la puerta para salir, Sylphy se detiene abruptamente.

Nanahoshi está justo fuera.

"Lo siento, no quería molestarlos, pero... Cof cof..."

Nanahoshi tosía ásperamente.

Apretando su pecho y su cuello, parece tener un dolor agudo.

"Lo siento. Accidentalmente escuché su conversación. Cof... no tengo ese tipo de relación con Ludeus, por lo que puedes estar segura... Cof..."

"Ah, oh. Está bien. Más importante, ¿te sientes bien?"

"Estoy bi... cof cof."

Nunca vi a Nanahoshi en tan mal estado.

Ella sigue tosiendo como si tuviera algo atrapado en su garganta. Se ve muy preocupante

"Hace un momento, empecé a toser mucho... cof... cof... Así que estaba buscando a alguien para que me eche un hechizo de desintoxicación. Busque a Cliff, pero esta... ocupado. Así que vine a buscar a Ludeus... Pero si va a causar algún malentendido, entonces voy a esperar hasta mañana por Cliff. "

"No, está bien. No te preocupes por eso..."

Sylphy agarra a toda prisa a Nanahoshi por los hombros.

"Entonces déjame encargarme de esto. Si no funciona, entonces podemos pedirle a Cliff que use un hechizo avanzado."

"Muchas gracias, por favor adelante ..."

"Muy bien, primero que nada."

Sylphy coloca suavemente una mano en el cuello de Nanahoshi.

Ella puede usar magia de desintoxicación sin voz.

Algo que incluso yo no puedo hacer.

No, yo también debería ser capaz de hacerlo.

"¿Eh?"

Mientras pensaba eso, Sylphy la mira perpleja y confundida.

Un instante después, la tos de Nanahoshi se intensifica.

"Cof cof..."

"¿Eh? Se siente... muy raro. Como algo mágico... ¿Eh?"

Sylphy inclina la cabeza y coloca la otra mano sobre el hombro de Nanahoshi.

Al instante, la tos de Nanahoshi se pone aún peor. La situación es crítica.

"¿Hey, qué pasa?"

Pregunto ansiosamente.

Nanahoshi se tapa la boca.

"Ugh... ¡Cof!"

Splat.

"¿Eh?"

La sangre salpicó el suelo.

"¡Hey, hey!"

"..."

Nanahoshi mira su mano aturdida.

Luego, poco a poco abrió la palma de su mano y nos la mostró.

Su palma estaba pintada de rojo sangre.

Inmediatamente, Nanahoshi perdió el conocimiento y se desplomó en el suelo.

"¿Eh? ¿Qué?"

No soy el único en estado de shock.

Sylphy esta de pie aturdida, incapaz de comprender lo que ha sucedido.

"Hace un momento, sentí... en Nanahoshi... ¿Por qué? ¿Eh?"

Con su rostro y sus manos salpicadas de sangre, mira a Nanahoshi tirada en el suelo.

Su rostro esta pálido.

Corro a su lado.

"SYLPHY"

Le grito con voz áspera.

Todo el cuerpo de Sylphy tiembla. Sus ojos están llenos de miedo. Ella retrocede varios pasos.

"¡N-no! ¡No fui yo! ¡Yo no lo hice!."

Sylphy se ha retirado a un rincón.

Yo la sigo en silencio.

Con la espalda contra la pared, dándose cuenta de que no tiene donde correr, ella sólo puede cerrar los ojos con fuerza.

"Aunque dije eso sólo estaba bromeando... Algo como esto... ¡yo nunca haría algo como esto!"

Tomo un pañuelo y lo mojo en un poco de agua (caliente por la magia) y empiezo a limpiar la sangre de la cara de Sylphy.

[[File:Mushoku14 06.jpg|500px]]

"¿Eh?"

Luego limpio la sangre en su mano.

La sangre de un paciente es una bomba de patógenos.

Aunque no creo que simplemente limpiar ayude, dejar la sangre probablemente no sea algo bueno.

Sylphy no ofrece resistencia.

"No te preocupes, Sylphy. Yo estaba viendo. No es culpa de Sylphy."

"Oh, oh."

Estoy muy tranquilo en este momento.

Ver a Sylphy en estado pánico de alguna manera ayudo a calmarme.

Tal vez aun no he procesado todo.

Por ahora, debo mantener la calma.

"Está bien. No es culpa de Sylphy. Nanahoshi ha estado débil últimamente. ¿Verdad?"

"Em ..."

"Esta vez la presenciaste en un mal momento. La viste en su peor estado. No es culpa de Sylphy."

"... Em, em, pero, ahora mismo sentí, cuando usé magia en Nanahoshi, algo extraño, la desintoxicación no funciona en absoluto... No sólo eso... esa acumulación ..."

Nanahoshi estaba en el suelo, con sangre brotando de su nariz y rostro.

Inconsciente.

En una situación crítica.

Sylphy sigue siendo un lío.

Mejor la calmo primero.

No, mejor la mantengo ocupada en algo.

Lo mejor para detener a alguien en estado de pánico es darle una tarea.

"Escucha con atención, Sylphy. Ya sea Cliff o Pelagius-sama, busca a alguien y dile que venga."

"¿Que venga?"

"Voy a examinar la condición de Nanahoshi y hacer lo que pueda. Mientras tanto, Sylphy, ve a buscar ayuda. ¿Puedes hacerlo?"

"Seguro."

Los ojos de Sylphy recuperaron su enfoque.

Luego, va hacia a la puerta y sale corriendo.

A pesar de que ella ha pasado por mucho en su vida, ver tanta sangre la debe haber asustado.

Especialmente de alguien que conoce.

Incluso si ella esta celosa, Sylphy nunca haría algo así.

Pero Sylphy a veces podría actuar de forma impulsiva...

No no.

Eso es imposible. Definitivamente imposible.

"Bueno."

Dejo de pensar demasiado y me dirijo hacia Nanahoshi.

Aunque no hay mucho que pueda hacer aquí, haré lo que pueda.

== Capítulo 147 - Lamentación ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

Han pasado 3 días desde que Nanahoshi colapsó.

Aún no recupera la conciencia.

Se desconoce el motivo por el cual vomitó sangre.

Después de que Sylphy fuera a buscar ayuda, Arumanfi rápidamente llego a la habitación y se llevó a Nanahoshi a la enfermería.

Mientras tanto, di un par de vueltas por el castillo para reunir el grupo e informarles de la situación.

Nanahoshi no está bien de salud. Mientras utilizaba magia restituyente en ella, vomitó sangre y luego colapsó.

En este momento ella se encuentra en la enfermería recibiendo tratamiento.

La verdad es que todo sucedió tan de repente que no sé los detalles.

Aunque preocupados, todo el mundo acepta la situación.

Ahora mismo, Nanahoshi está siendo tratada por Yuruzu de la expiación.

Yuruzu de la expiación tiene la habilidad de sanar.

Es capaz de transferir la salud y vitalidad de una persona a otra.

Ya que funciona sobre un principio diferente al de la magia restituyente, parece funcionar para enfermedades que son intratables para esta... <ref>Con 'esta' me refiero a magia restituyente, en otras palabras la frase hace referencia para enfermedades que son intratables para la magia restituyente</ref>

Aún así, la habilidad no funciona por sí sola y necesita la cooperación de otra persona.

Sin ninguna vacilación Sylphy se ofrece a ayudar.

Sylphy se acuesta al lado de Nanahoshi y el tratamiento comienza.

Sin embargo Nanahoshi aún tiene que recuperar la conciencia, su expresión es triste, con una tos constante.

"Karowante, ¿cuál es el estado de Nanahoshi?"

Al ver a Nanahoshi en esta condición, Pelagius ordena a otro subordinado que realice un diagnóstico.

Karowante de la Revelación.

Él tiene el poder de descubrir el poder y secretos de un objetivo.

Para los enfermos, también su condición.

Como la visión de rayos x.

Él sacude la cabeza después de observar a Nanahoshi.

"Esto va más allá de la habilidad de Yuruzu."

"Vamos a investigar en la biblioteca."

"A sus ordenes."

Con eso dicho, Pelagius y sus subordinados comienza a investigar el nombre y cura de la enfermedad de Nanahoshi.

Tratando de hacer coincidir los síntomas de Nanahoshi con los registros de la biblioteca.

Me ofrecí para echar una mano, pero fui rechazado. Los forasteros no pueden entrar en la biblioteca.

Por supuesto, Yuruzu sigue administrando el tratamiento, así que Sylphy nunca abandonó la enfermería.

Al final, no tengo nada que hacer.

Obviamente, no me quede sentado sin hacer nada durante estos 3 días.

Regresé a casa una vez a informar a Roxy de la situación.

Nanahoshi cayó enferma y Sylphy está ayudando con el tratamiento.

Así que puede tomar algún tiempo antes de que regresemos.

Roxy comienza a moverse a la vez con esa información.

Ella nos ayuda a contactar con la escuela y solicitar un permiso de ausencia, así como explica la situación en nuestra familia.

Entonces me dijo que dejara la casa a su cargo.

Es mucho más cabeza fría de lo que soy yo.

Ya está acostumbrada a este tipo de situaciones.

Al final, no pude hacer nada. Todo ha quedado bajo control.

Informé a Aisha y Norn que iba a regresar tarde, tomé un par de ropas de cambio y regresé al castillo de Pelagius.

Incluso en casa, no hay nada de lo cual pueda encargarme.

Todo lo que puedo hacer es orar para que Nanahoshi permanezca a salvo.

"... Nanahoshi, ¿se recuperará?"

Los demás, al igual que yo, no pueden hacer nada.

Particularmente Cliff, quien pasa su tiempo rezando en la capilla dentro del castillo.

"Todo está en la mano de Milis-sama."

Dijo Cliff, con las manos plegadas y ojos cerrados.

Orando a dios en momentos de crisis.

Nunca creí en esas cosas religiosas.

En este mundo, creo en las personas que realmente ofrecen una mano de ayuda.

Pero incluso yo puedo entender eso, en estos momentos, rezar a Roxy y Sylphy puede que no traiga ningún alivio.

"..."

De repente, recuerdo una película que vi una vez.

Una obra maestra de la invasión alienígena.

Aliens, con su tecnología abrumadora, casi aniquilan a la humanidad.

Pero al final todas sus maquinarias de repente dejaron de funcionar.

Los Aliens no tenían inmunidad contra los patógenos de la tierra y así todos perecieron. <ref>Referencia a War of the Worlds, pelicula del 2005 y libro del año 1898.</ref>

Nanahoshi vino de otro mundo.

Difiere de mí, quien reencarnó.

Ella no envejece, no posee poder mágico, y por tanto no puede utilizar ninguna herramienta mágica. <ref>Aún así puede usar piedras mágicas y cosas que contengan poder mágico :v</ref>

Tal vez, no sólo poder mágico, quizás tampoco posee inmunidad apta para este mundo.

Pero, si ese fuera el caso, entonces se debería haber enfermado hace mucho tiempo.

El evento de metástasis ocurrió hace 8 años.

Nanahoshi también vino a este mundo hace 8 años.

No hay ninguna razón para que eso ocurra ahora.

"..."

Esa chica.

¿Realmente morirá...?

¿Por qué sucedió esto?

=== 2ª Parte ===

4 días después de que Nanahoshi colapsara.

Estamos convocados a una mesa redonda.

Aparte de Yuruzu, todos los otros familiares están presentes.

Pelagius se sienta delante de ellos.

Se sentó en una silla lujosa grande con los familiares detrás.

"Por favor, siéntense."

Nos sentamos tras la sugerencia de Sylvaril.

Sylphy está ausente, se quedó ayudando a Yuruzu con el tratamiento, 7 presentes en total.

"Nanahoshi-sama ha sido diagnosticada."

Una vez que estamos sentados, Sylvaril da un par de pasos hacia adelante e informa.

Por fin sabemos.

"Nanahoshi-sama sufre del síndrome de drenaje."

Síndrome de drenaje.

Nunca he oído hablar de él.

Mirando a mi alrededor, nadie parece conocerlo tampoco.

Incluso alguien tan informado como Cliff se quedo en blanco.

"Era de esperar que nadie lo haya escuchado antes. Es una enfermedad que se remonta a tiempos inmemorables, cuando los hombres tenían un poder mágico inferior al de ahora. Si un niño nace sin ninguna capacidad mágica, sin excepción alguna, ese niño experimenta síntomas similares y a la edad de 10 años, muere."

Así que es la misma situación que Nanahoshi.

Aunque no tiene 10 años, ella ha estado en este mundo durante más de 8 años.

Y ella no tiene ni una pizca de magia...

Por lo menos, Sylphy no tiene la culpa.

Gracias a Dios.

"Según los registros, aquellos que no poseen poder mágico absorben cantidades minuciosas de magia del entorno, después de 10 años de acumularla en sus cuerpos, esta pasa a ser una enfermedad..." <ref>Recordad que en este mundo todo tiene magia</ref>

Sin poder mágico, su capacidad para absorber la magia del entorno es diminuta.

No sé los detalles, pero supongo que la magia vendría a ser como las bacterias en cierta forma.

Para aquellos con poder mágico, las bacterias buenas matan a las malas, pero para aquellos que no poseen poder mágico alguno, sólo las bacterias malas se acumulan.

No sabemos con certeza que tan confiable son los registros.

Sin embargo tienen bastante sentido.

"¿Se señala alguna cura en los registros?"

"No. Según los registros, esta enfermedad fue erradicada hace unos 7000 años después de que la humanidad aumentara su capacidad de poder mágico."

Hace 7000 años, por lo tanto fue por la época de la Gran Guerra Humano-Demonio.

Recuerdo escuchar que esta se desencadenó por casi 1 mil años.

La guerra causó todo tipo de avances.

A través de diversos medios, la humanidad auto progreso.

Un efecto secundario es la erradicación de esta enfermedad.

También es posible.

¡Vaya!, hace 7000 años.

No pueden haber muchos textos que lograran sobrevivir a esos tiempos de estragos.

Encontrar el nombre de la enfermedad ya es un milagro de por sí.

"Entonces, ¿qué hacemos?"

"Detenemos el tiempo."

El que responde a mi pregunta no es Sylvaril.

Sino más bien es el tranquilamente sentado Pelagius.

"Voy a pedir prestado el poder de Sukeakoto del tiempo y así vamos a detener el tiempo para Nanahoshi."

Declara Pelagius y un hombre camina hacia adelante.

Lleva una máscara de la cual su boca sobresale.

Una máscara de Hyottoko, más bien, como una máscara de gas.

Es Sukeakoto de tiempo.

De lo que recuerdo, él tiene la habilidad de detener el tiempo de cualquier persona que toca.

Por supuesto, el tiempo se congela para él también. Pero con esta capacidad, puede prevenir que se agrave la enfermedad de Nanahoshi o que muera.

Pero quién sabe cuánto tiempo pueda mantenerlo, tampoco soluciona la raíz del problema.

"Mmm, comprendo. Y entonces, ¿qué hacemos luego?"

"Contactar personas en la superficie y encontrar una cura."

Oh.

Podría funcionar.

Nadie se negará a alguien como Pelagius.

"Aún así la pregunta es '¿quién ayudara a Nanahoshi?'."

"¿Existe alguna manera con la influencia del Dragón-Blindado-sama?

"La verdad es que mi relación con Nanahoshi es solo de cooperación. No voy a deber favores a otros por el bien de ella."

¿Venga que acaso eso no es un poco frío?

Aún así, no sé los detalles exactos de su relación, por lo que no tengo derecho a objetar.

"No se confundan. Como invitados de mi castillo, les ofreceré algo de ayuda, aunque es mínima. Así que no esperen que les de todo. Mi mayor y ultimo propósito es encontrar y destruir a Laplace."

En otras palabras, debido a los trabajos relacionados con la observación de Laplace, no hará más de lo necesario para ayudar.

Tampoco deberá favores a otros.

Los favores se deben pagar.

Particularmente ya que se trata de la cura de una enfermedad erradicada hace bastante tiempo.

La contra parte definitivamente querrá algo grande a cambio.

Pelagius no tiene por qué ir tan lejos por Nanahoshi.

No, realmente tiene mucha razón para no hacerlo.

Mantener a Nanahoshi con vida es lo más lejos que llegará.

Se niega a hacer más. Si alguien quiere ayudar, pues es libre de hacerlo.

Ese es el significado detrás de las palabras de Pelagius.

Eso debería ser aceptable.

"... ¡¿Así que tan solo veras morir a Nanahoshi?!"

El que gritó es Cliff.

Se puso de pie gritando hacia Pelagius.

"¿Cuándo dije eso?"

"¡Mientes!. ¡Alguien como usted, dentro de un castillo tan impresionante, con tantos familiares poderosos! ¡Definitivamente, usted puede encontrar una cura!" <ref>Lo deje formal ya que le habla a Pelagius</ref>

Al escuchar a Cliff, Pelagius levanta una ceja.

"No tengo ninguna razón para ayudar."

"¡Déjate de bromas! ¡Ayudar a los débiles es el deber de los fuertes!"

"Pssh, no nos intentes meter en la cabeza esas detestables enseñanzas de Milis."

"¡¿Qué dijiste?!"

Cliff explotó en ira y comenzó a gritar estupideces sin pensar.

Él es un seguidor de Milis.

La iglesia de Milis comparte muchas similitudes con el catolisismo.

Es posible que también tengan enseñanzas de dar una mano a las ovejillas perdidas y cosas por el estilo.

Pero decirle eso a Pelagius es indebido.

Pelagius tiene sus propias preocupaciones.

Durante 400 años, se ha movido con sólo un objetivo en mente.

De hecho, Pelagius desea obtener conocimiento de la invocación desde otros mundos a través de Nanahoshi.

Pero esto está en segundo plano, después de Laplace.

Es sólo una manera de pasar en tranquilidad el tiempo antes de la tormenta.

"En otras palabras, ¡Simplemente te quedaras a ver como Nanahoshi muere! ¡Si vas a ayudar, ayuda hasta el final!." <ref>Deje lo formal desde el segundo grito porque ya anda como una puta cabra... y venga que nadie es formal cuando se emputece de verdad</ref>

"¡Cliff, detente!"

Cliff se levanta violentamente golpeando la silla hacia atrás, Elinalise le grita y luego agarra fuertemente con su mano el hombro de Cliff, impidiéndole ir más allá.

"Cliff, entiendo cómo te sientes, pero contrólate."

"..."

"No quiero perderte por esto."

Mirando a su alrededor, todos los familiares están en posición de batalla.

Viendo como retienen a Cliff, Pelagius sonríe burlonamente.

"Si tienes un problema, entonces ¿por qué no lo solucionas tu mismo? Tu dios dice eso también. Cuando ayudes a otros, no cuentes en alguien más, ¿no es así?"

"Grr..."

Pareciendo insatisfecho, Cliff se deja caer de nuevo en su silla.

No quiere pelear con Pelagius.

Él simplemente pensaba, para una persona como Pelagius, quien es capaz de casi todo, él debe ser capaz de ayudarla.

"Mmhm..."

¿Qué hacemos?

Quiero ayudar a Nanahoshi.

¿Pero ni siquiera sé por dónde comenzar?

Mirando a Ariel y a los demás, parecen estar pensando lo mismo.

Aisha y Nanahoshi se conocen y se llevan bien, si Nanahoshi muere quedara bastante perturbada.

También si muere, Sylphy se sentiría responsable.

¿Hay algo que pueda hacer?

¿Soy así de impotente?

"Disculpen."

Justo ahora, la puerta por donde entramos a la habitación de la mesa redonda se abre.

Es Yuruzu de la expiación.

Nos habla dirigiéndonos la mirada.

"Nanahoshi-sama ha recuperado la conciencia."

Casi salto a la puerta al escuchar esto.

"¿Có-cómo se encuentra?"

"Superficialmente ha mejorado un poco."

"¿Superficialmente?"

"De hecho. El síndrome de drenaje es el resultado de acumular magia en el cuerpo, lo cual provoca la enfermedad. Esta no tiene cura."

Por la forma en que lo dice, lo hace sentir como si fuera VIH.

Por lo que la tos es un síntoma de su enfermedad.

En otras palabras, aunque los síntomas superficiales se han curado, el motivo real de la enfermedad permanece.

"Entonces, ¿Puedes extirpar la magia que está dentro de ella?"

"No puedo."

"Entonces, ¿quién podría?"

Yuruzu sacude su cabeza al escuchar mi pregunta.

"¿De verdad?..."

¿No hay ninguna forma de extirpar la magia en su interior?

¿Como una herramienta mágica de algún tipo?

7000 años pasaron, la tecnología debe haber avanzado bastante en esta área.

Pero, ¿qué debe hacerse?

¿La piedra mágica de la Hidra funcionará?<ref>No recuerdo el nombre, se refiere a las escamas que absorben magia</ref>

No, esa cosa no hace nada con la magia dentro del cuerpo.

Tengo el presentimiento de que no puede hacerse.

¿Tal vez una herramienta mágica se puede hacer con esa propiedad?

Pero, ¿cuánto tiempo tardará?

No tenemos ninguna pista en primer lugar.

Mierda.

"En cualquier caso, deberíamos ir a chequear el estado de Nanahoshi."

Con eso dicho me puse de pie, todos los demás siguen mi gesto también.

=== 3ª Parte ===

La enfermería se siente algo triste.

Los muebles no difieren demasiado de las habitaciones de huéspedes.

Pero están expuestas las estructuras de piedra y los muros carecen de ventanas.

En el centro de la habitación hay una especie de mesa de operaciones, con cuchillos y vendas en los cajones.

"..."

Nanahoshi está en una esquina.

Las manchas de sangre en ella se han ido, ha cambiado su vestimenta a algo semejante a una bata de paciente.

Estéril, sin vida.

"Nanahoshi, ¿te encuentras bien?"

Le pregunto. Nanahoshi me mira y dice.

"¿Parezco estarlo?"

"..."

Por supuesto que no.

Su cara está pálida, con ojeras bajo sus ojos.

Cualquiera puede ver que no está bien de salud.

La habilidad de recuperación de Yuruzu es agotadora incluso para el paciente.

La otra cama está vacía.

Como si se tratara de una rotación con nosotros, Sylhpy dejó la enfermería y se dirigió a la habitación de huéspedes.

La vi en el camino. Se ve algo demacrada.

Durante 4 días, ayudó en el tratamiento.

A pesar de que dudo que no haya comido o bebido agua, aún así debió ser agotador para su cuerpo.

"Dijeron que no tengo cura."

"Ah, oh."

Me siento en una silla al lado de ella.

Al parecer Miss Yuruzu no le oculto nada acerca de su enfermedad. <ref>Miss= Señorita. Lo deje en ingles porque me da asco como suena en español :v</ref>

"No, mejorarás pronto."

"No, no lo haré... No voy a mejorar."

Dicho esto, Nanahoshi vuelve la cara.

Se queda mirando la pared en silencio.

Probablemente lo que acabo de decir fue irresponsable...

La verdad es que no sé que debería decir en momentos como este.

"..."

Después de quedarme en silencio. Ariel y los otros intentan mantener la conversación.

Algunos intentan reconfortar a Nanahoshi, otros tratan de elevar su espíritu, y otros dicen que sin duda mejorará.

Cada uno de ellos intentan animarla de varias maneras.

Pero en este momento, puede ser que todos tengan el efecto contrario.

La que realmente sufre no quiere escuchar lindezas como estás.

"..."

Poco después, todos se quedan sin cosas que decir.

Con una Nanahoshi que no da respuesta alguna, nadie sabe de que hablar.

El silencio es sofocante, haciendo sentir a todos inquietos.

"Pues bien, Nanahoshi. Me voy yendo. Volveré para chequear tu estado."

Partiendo por Ariel, todos dejan la habitación uno a uno.

Si bien Cliff quiere quedarse, con Elinalise regañándolo se fue también.

Al salir, oí a Elinalise diciendo [... Nada de lo que digamos importa en estos momentos.]

Y así es como son las cosas...

Sólo quedo yo.

¿Por qué me quede?, ni idea, no estoy seguro tampoco.

Aún así, sentí que me tenía que quedar un poco más.

Es peligroso dejarla sola.

"..."

Pero no tengo nada que decir.

Con una persona enferma.

Con una persona que sufre de una enfermedad incurable.

No importa lo que diga, son sólo lindezas.

Nanahoshi está bastante desconcertada.

Su investigación respecto a la invocación ha ido tan bien.

La fase 1 tuvo un par de problemillas, pero la fase 2 y 3 procedieron sin contra tiempos.

Por no decir que con la fase 4, con un poco de ayuda de Pelagius, debería tener resultados pronto.

No estoy seguro en lo que respecta a la fase 5, pero es sólo una cuestión de tiempo.

Tal vez en 1 o 2 años más ella pueda regresar a casa.

Tener que escuchar que tiene una enfermedad incurable, en un momento como este, por su puesto que ha de estar desconcertada.

Quizás no sea cáncer, pero aún así dijeron que es terminal.

No me sorprendería si ella se pone violenta.

No, si es realmente incurable.

Si su futuro es tan sombrío, un poco de violencia está bien.

Me gustaría cooperar.

No importa qué, con tal que eso ayude a su estado de ánimo un poco.

"No estaba particularmente saludable en primer lugar."

Mientras me quedo callado, Nanahoshi habla con un suspiro.

Suena mas serena de lo que esperaba.

Pero obviamente está fingiendo.

"Enfermarme... Aunque nunca así de mal, todos los años cojo un resfriado."

Poco a poco las palabras fluyen hacia fuera.

Y escucho en silencio.

"Mis calificaciones no son malas, pero no soy nada buena con los deportes. Si me preguntas, supongo que soy del tipo que prefiere encerrarse en casa.

La medicina de este mundo no está muy avanzada, ¿cierto?.

¿Sabes? Quizás sea por la magia, ¿pero la gente de este mundo ni siquiera cura sus heridas? Y por eso mueren o pierden una extremidad. Es jodidamente retrasado. Todo puede prevenirse con un poco de agua limpia sobre la herida.

Ya que no puedo usar magia, debo hacer todo tipo de cosas para mantenerme a salvo. Evitar enfermedades contagiosas, mantenerme alejada de las multitudes, no comer comidas raras...

Es cierto, desde tu perspectiva podría estar viviendo una vida poco saludable, ¡Pero también me ejercito en casa! ¡Me encargo de mí misma!.

Porque si me enfermo, puede que no haya una cura.

Mejor dicho, si estoy enferma, probablemente no me curare.

¡Porque, si me enfermo, probablemente no sepa el por qué!...

... Básicamente, este mundo, ¿no es demasiado raro?

Gigantescos monstruos demasiado grandes para sostenerse a sí mismos. ¡¡¡Ni puta idea que tipo de magia negra es esa, ¿pero acaso no están claramente rompiendo las reglas de la naturaleza?!!!

Por supuesto, incluso yo, cuando llegué, estaba un poco curiosa.

Incluso yo jugué juegos parecidos a este mundo anteriormente. No odio lo relacionado con espadas y magia. Te estaría mintiendo si te dijera que no estaba emocionada al llegar aquí.

Solo un poco, pero aún así estoy celosa de que hayas nacido en este mundo, y de que puedas vivir en el..."

Dijo Nanahoshi, y de repente dejo de hablar.

Sus hombros temblaban.

Lentamente, se voltea hacia mí.

Con el rostro triste lleno de arrugas, las lágrimas se reúnen en sus ojos hinchados.

"No quiero morir..."

Como una represa que revienta, lágrimas comienzan a verter de sus ojos.

"¡¡¡No quiero morir aquí!!!
¡¡¡No quiero morir en este jodido mundo!!!
¡¡¡¿Por qué?!!! ¡¡¡¿Por qué?!!!
¡¡¡Es demasiado extraño!!!
¡¡¡Ey!!!, ¡¡¡¿sabes?!!!...
¡¡¡No he cambiado absolutamente nada en estos 8 años!!! ¡¡¡No me he vuelto más alta, y mi cabello no crece!!! ¡¡¡Me da hambre, como, cago, pero mis uñas nunca crecen!!!.
¡¡¡Ni siquiera tengo mis períodos!!!"

Nanahoshi lanza un jarro de agua cercano.

La jarra golpea la pared, salpica en pedazos estrepitosamente. El agua empapa la cama.

"¡¡¡En este mundo no soy un humano!!! ¡¡¡En este mundo ni siquiera cuento como ser vivo!!! ¡¡¡Básicamente soy un cadáver!!! ¡Aún así!, ¡¡¡¿por qué?!!! ¡¡¡¿por qué me enfermo?!!! ¡¡¡¿acaso eso no es demasiado extraño?!!! ¡¡¡¿Por qué tengo tanta mala suerte?!!! ¡¡¡No quiero morir!!! ¡¡¡No quiero morir en este jodido y extraño mundo!!!"

Nanahoshi grita desgarradoramente, lágrimas caen y salpican.

"¡¡¡Ni siquiera he dado mi primer beso!!! ¡¡A pesar de que tengo alguien que me gusta, nunca le dije que lo amo!! ¡¡¡Realmente me das celos!!! ¡¡¡Todos los días tan feliz, tan realizado!!
¡¿Qué?! ¡¿Papá murió?! ¡¿Mamá se enfermo?! ¡¡¿Y qué?!!
¡¡¡¿Qué tiene de malo?!!! ¡¡¡A este ritmo, ni siquiera podré ver a mi papá de nuevo!!! ¡¡¡Si muero, mamá ni siquiera lo sabrá!!!
¡Solo una vez más! ¡¡Mamá!! ¡¡Papá!! ¡¡¡Todavía lo recuerdo!!!
Todavía recuerdo esa mañana. Papá dijo que llegaría temprano. Mamá dijo que comeríamos pescado frito en la noche. Le dije a mi papá que saldría con unos amigos, que salir un rato estaba bien, y me queje con mi mamá porque ya estaba cansada del pescado frito. ¿Por qué? ¿Por qué tuvo que pasar esto? Papá y mamá probablemente están enfermamente preocupados por mí. Quiero ir a casa. Quiero verlos de nuevo. No quiero morir. No quiero morir en este lugar... atraído de... pueblerinos "

"..."

Siento un dolor agudo en mi pecho.

Comprendo el dolor de Nanahoshi.

Si fuera mi yo de cuando llegué por primera vez a este mundo, no podría simpatizar.

El no poder volver, no poder reunirse de nuevo.

No ser capaz de ver a la familia una vez más.

Incluso si me lo hubiera dicho, no lo hubiera entendido.

En ese entonces, probablemente quería olvidar esas cosas y simplemente disfrutar la vida en este nuevo mundo.

Pero ahora es diferente.

Entiendo a que se refiere con querer volver, con querer reunirse de nuevo.

El día a día es el mayor de los tesoros de la vida.

Una vez que se van, se han ido para siempre.

...Exacto porque si se van, se han ido para siempre. <ref>Sip, repite la frase</ref>

Paul está muerto.

Los recuerdos de Zenith quizás nunca vuelvan.

La aldea Bonna y ese cálido hogar, ambos han desaparecido.

De ahora en adelante, todo lo que puedo hacer es proteger a mi familia, mi propia vida.

Sylphy, Roxy, Lucy.

Lilia, Aisha, Norn, Zenith.

Si fuera separado de ellas, sería un dolor desgarradoramente agonizante.

Si alguna desaparece, entonces iré al cielo e infierno a buscarla.

Si vuelvo a mi antiguo mundo.

Si la magia como esta existe en ese mundo, la buscaría.

Haría todo lo posible para volver aquí.

"Woo... Wooo..."

Agarrándose sus rodillas, Nanahoshi llora.

Cliff, Zanoba, Sylphy, ella nunca fue cercana a cualquiera de ellos.

Sólo conmigo prestó algún tipo de atención.

Escuchando a mis peticiones, aceptando mis invitaciones.

Si lo pienso, ella nunca hizo algo que me fuera a dañar.

Nanahoshi se veía tan emocionada cuando charlamos en japonés.

Para ella, quizás el poder tener alguien con quien hablar de Japón es su única ancla desde ese mundo.

"Alguien... Que alguien me salve..."

Escuchando su desgarrador y triste susurro.

Me paro de la silla.

=== 4ª Parte ===

Vuelvo a la mesa redonda en donde Pelagius aún se encontraba.

Todos sus familiares ya se han ido.

Queda sólo Pelagius, se siente como si ha estado esperando por mí.

"¿A qué se deberá tu visita?"

"... Voy a entrar en acción. Tengo la esperanza de que en tanto que no interfiera con su propio trabajo, pues que Pelagius-sama nos ofrezca algo de ayuda."

Pelagius asiente en gran medida con la cabeza al momento en que termine de hablar.

"Oh, así que finalmente vas a entrar en acción. Bueno. Si Nanahoshi muere, incluso yo me sentiría triste."

"Muchísimas gracias."

Pero, ¿qué debo hacer?

Estamos buscando la cura para una enfermedad erradicada hace unos 7000 años.

¿Por dónde empezar?

Ya sabemos que la magia restituyente y la magia curativa son ineficaces.

Si esas hubieran servido, entonces Pelagius ya habría hecho algo.

Herramientas mágicas.

No tengo la menor idea de si una pueda funcionar.

Una que surta efecto dentro del cuerpo debería estar relacionada con las herramientas mágicas de Cliff.

Pero la de Cliff fue hecha a medida de Elinalise solamente.

Observar la condición de Elinalise y ajustar paso a paso.

Aunque ha tenido resultados con Elinalise, todavía está incompleta.

¿Tal vez sólo necesita unos pequeños ajustes para controlar los síntomas de Nanahoshi?

Pero ahora, Nanahoshi no tiene el tiempo para que podamos observar y ajustar.

Venga que ha tosido sangre.

Aún si curamos los síntomas superficiales, no sirve de mucho, simplemente volverá a ocurrir lo mismo.

La próxima vez, podría ser fatal.

Por otra parte, si congelamos el tiempo, entonces no hay manera alguna de experimentar.

Dicho esto, las herramientas mágicas no son el camino a seguir.

Quizás una podría eventualmente funcionar, pero en estos momentos necesitamos una solución más inmediata.

Una cura.

¿Nadie la conoce?

¿Ni siquiera Hitogami u Orsted?

¿Será que sabrán algo respecto a esto?

No puedo contactar con Hitogami.

Tal vez él se muestre con algún consejo esta noche.

Pero no tengo ninguna manera de iniciar contacto con él.

"Pelagius-sama. ¿Tiene alguna manera de contactar al Dios Dragón Orsted?"

"Es imposible. Sus movimientos son imposibles de entender."

No hay manera de contactar a Orsted.

"Lo más probable es que Orsted tampoco lo sepa. Él ha estado en este mundo por quizás unos 100 años, aunque sea sabio, dudo que vaya a conocer algo sobre una enfermedad de hace 7000 años atrás:"

Así que Orsted tiene unos cien años mas o menos.

Si bien es viejo, comparado con Pelagius todavía es un pequeñuelo.

No, si lo comparo conmigo él es bastante viejo.

"Mmm ya veo. Pero alguien que conozca el mundo de hace 7000 años..."

Espera, espera un momento.

7000 años.

Hay una.

Hay una persona que ha vivido por tanto tiempo.

Aunque ella podría no estar familiarizada con esta enfermedad...

Pero si hablo con ella, tal vez pueda encontrar una pista.

"Conozco a alguien..."

"¿Oh?"

Pero, no sé si pueda encontrarla.

La última vez fue un encuentro casual.

Y así como pasó, nos separamos.

Ninguna conexión en particular.

Pero tengo que hacer algo.

Si no lo hago, entonces nada va a cambiar.

"Pelagius-sama, ¿puede llevarme al Continente Demoníaco?"

"¿Al Continente Demoníaco? ¿Qué piensas hacer allí?"

Sólo me encontré con esa persona una vez.

Aunque Roxy también la conoció antes, pero donde está ahora, pues ni idea.

Sin embargo su nombre lo conocía desde hace mucho tiempo.

De vuelta a la capital de Fedora, allí un nombre que aprendí de las clases de historia.

Después de que nos conociéramos, no hay manera alguna de que la pueda olvidar.

"Planeo encontrarme con la Gran Emperatriz Demonio Kishirika."

Hace 7000 años.

Una figura de la primera gran guerra de humanos-demonios.

== Capítulo 148 - De Nuevo en el Continente Demoniaco ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

El plan es simple.

En primer lugar, con la ayuda de Pelagius, nos dirigimos al Continente Mágico.

Encontrar a Kishirika Kishirisu.

Preguntarle si conoce una cura, o si conoce a alguien que lo sepa.

En realidad es bastante simple.

Si sólo la Gran emperatriz demoníaca Kishirika Kishirisu se quedase sentada en un trono supervisando una ciudad de alguna parte.

Pero yo sé que Kishirika deambula por todo el Continente Mágico.

Conocerla es de pura casualidad.

Quién sabe cuántos meses tomará.

Pelagius dijo que tiene círculos mágicos de teletransporte cerca de las principales ciudades del Continente Mágico.

Pensando en ello, los círculos mágicos de teletransporte mágicos son verdaderamente aterradores.

Especialmente cuando él puede teletransportarse a cualquier parte del mundo desde ese castillo, una amenaza increíble.

Así que es comprensible por qué este arte siempre ha sido prohibido.

A pesar de eso, Orsted y Pelagius los han estado usando en secreto.

Este mundo probablemente tenga un buen número de personas secretamente rompiendo las reglas.

Esto podría ser hacer trampa, pero esa es la naturaleza de este mundo.

Esos círculos mágicos de teletransporte probablemente no sean utilizados solo por Orsted.

De cualquier modo, tener que encontrar a Kishirika será fastidioso.

Al igual que Roxy había hecho antes, buscando de ciudad en ciudad.

Quién sabe cuánto tiempo tomará.

Pero no debería tardar más de un año.

Ya que teletransportarse sólo toma un día.

El problema es ¿qué pasa si Kishirika y nosotros nos cruzamos en alguna parte pero no nos damos cuenta?

Acerca de eso, creo que pediré ayuda al Gremio de Aventureros.

Recompensa por la captura de la gran emperatriz del reino demoníaco.

Capturar a Kishirika.

Debe estar viva.

SOLO VIVA.

Reúno a todos para poder explicarles el plan.

Ariel, Luke, Cliff, Zanoba, Elinalise.

Y también Sylphy.

Sylphy recuperó la conciencia, mientras que yo estaba hablando con Pelagius.

Pero su agotamiento es obvio.

Ella era delgada para empezar, pero ahora ella luce más frágil que nunca.

Ella debería descansar durante al menos 5 días más.

"Todo el mundo, espero que podáis ofrecedle vuestra ayuda a Nanahoshi."

Cuando dije eso, Ariel asiente en señal de aprobación.

"Entonces, puedo proporcionar algunas herramientas mágicas".

Ariel se quita el anillo mágico que lleva puesto y me lo entrega.

Un par de anillos a juego, los cuales cuando se les inyecta con magia las dos piedras preciosas brillan juntos.

Útil para una emergencia, parece ser una herramienta mágica secreta del Reino de Asura.

Aunque todavía no se me ocurra para que nos servirá, estoy seguro de que será de utilidad.

Me recuerda a un ''busca''<ref>Pager/Busca/Buscapersonas: dispositivo bastante pequeño de los 90 que permitía enviarle mensajes de texto a personas cuando todavía el móvil no se había popularizado tanto.</ref>.

"Zanoba y Elinalise, me gustaría que vinierais conmigo."

Les pido a Zanoba y a Elinalise para que sean mis escoltas.

Será muchas cosas, pero Zanoba sigue siendo un Miko.

Incluso si llegáramos a pelear contra una hidra, probablemente se las arreglaría bien.

Debido a que carezco de Touki, mi resistencia física es reducida, pero con [Distorsión Mágica] y la piedra mágica de absorción absorbiendo piedras mágicas mi resistencia mágica es importante.

Con Zanoba como vanguardia, nuestro grupo podría incluso encargarse de una hidra.

Pero, no podría soportar el ver a Zanoba morir por mis deseos egoístas, así que con Elinalise como apoyo me siento más tranquilo.

"Yo..."

"Cliff-senpai, me gustaría que usted haga una herramienta mágica."

Honestamente, no sé si podemos encontrar una cura.

Kishirika podría no saber de igual modo.

Así que este viaje podría ser una pérdida de tiempo.

Para evitar esto, debemos utilizar distintos enfoques.

La enfermedad de Nanahoshi parece similar a la de una maldición.

Con algunos ajustes en su investigación, tal vez Cliff pueda desarrollar una herramienta mágica para extender el tiempo de vida de Nanahoshi.

"¡Yo quiero ir también!"

A pesar de que pensé así, Cliff se negó.

"Por favor, llévame, yo también quiero ayudar a Nanahoshi."

Pero continuar su investigación también ayudará a Nanahoshi.

Pero Cliff probablemente quiere hacer más que eso.

Pensará algo así como que si como hasta ahora no puediera participar, no sentiría que de verdad está apoyando a Nanahoshi.

"Por favor, Ludeus, incluso yo puedo entender lo que es el querer regresar a casa"

Cliff pidiendo de esa forma.

Ahora que lo pienso, él ha estado fuera de casa durante mucho tiempo también.

En cuanto a la altura el puede parecer de 15, pero él ya tiene 19.

He oído que dejó el Santo Reino de Millis a la edad de entre 6 a 7.

Aunque el hogar al que Nanahoshi planea volver no tiene nada que ver con el de Cliff.

Sin embargo, su intención es la misma.

"Bien."

"¿De Verdad?"

Bueno, con Elinalise yendo con nosotros y Nanahoshi congelada en el tiempo, no tendrá muchas oportunidades de investigar.

Sí, no hay razón para forzarlo.

Si confirmamos que no hay cura, o si no podemos encontrar a Kishirika, entonces, nos podremos centrar en la investigación en su lugar.

"Sí. Voy a estar en su cuidado, Cliff-senpai."

Vamos a acortar el período de búsqueda un poco, de modo que podamos volver a la investigación a tiempo.

Medio año es suficiente.

"... Entonces, ¿hay algo que ... ... puedo hacer?"

Por último, Sylphy me preguntó esto, todavía con mala cara.

Todavía necesita descansar.

Ella no puede viajar con nosotros.

Además...

"Sylphy, por favor descansa aquí por ahora."

"¿Em, y luego?"

"Después de un descanso..."

Estoy indeciso sobre lo que estoy a punto de decir.

"Deseo que Sylphy regrese a casa para que cuide de Lucy".

"¿Eh?"

Sylphy luce visiblemente melancólica, pero de todos modos insistiré en esto.

"Podría ser un largo tiempo antes de que pueda volver a casa esta vez. No creo que sea correcto que ambos padres la abandonen de esa forma."

Para los niños, la presencia de los padres es absolutamente necesaria ... no tengo que decir esto.

Pero es por Paul y Zenith, que soy lo que soy.

Para los niños, es mejor que los mismos padres los críen personalmente.

Por supuesto, ausentarse por una o dos semanas no debería ser un gran problema.

Pero no por un par de meses.

"Ah, eso. Tienes razón. Si Ludy no está aquí, entonces tengo que cuidar de Lucy."

"Lo siento."

"Um."

A pesar de que Sylphy ha sido informada de que el colapso de Nanahoshi no fue culpa de suya, ella todavía quiere ayudar de alguna manera.

"Sylphy, has hecho suficiente. Déjeme el resto a mí."

"Em..."

Sylphy asiente con pena.

Por supuesto, ella ama a Lucy.

Pero a los 10, se vio obligada a valerse por sí misma después del evento de Metástasis.

Sin un último adiós, sus padres fallecieron.

Le fue bien a pesar de eso.

A pesar de algunas idas y vueltas, encontró un trabajo, se casó, y se las arregló para vivir.

Así que para ella, tal vez los padres puede que no sea una gran presencia.

O tal vez, en este mundo el sentido común dicta que los niños, incluso sin los padres, son capaces de crecer por su cuenta.

Sylphy solo tiene 18.

La gente no cambia mucho, sólo a causa de dar a luz.

Fue sólo a través del cuidado de mí mismo que empeze a cambiar mi forma de pensar.

Cuando tenía 18 años en mi mundo anterior el hecho de tener hijos ni siquiera se me cruzaba por la mente.

En comparación, Sylphy es excepcional.

Yo ayudaré a Nanahoshi. Sylphy se quedará en casa.

Espero que no se sienta celosa.

"¿Pero Roxy no reclamará? Roxy es la que mejor conoce el Continente Mágico."

"Es cierto... Bueno, si tuviéramos problemas, lo hablaré con Roxy."

Roxy no está presente.

No importa la razón, Pelagius no permitirá que alguien de la raza demoníaca entre en el castillo.
Ella trató de venir, pero fue rechazada.

Además, Roxy tiene su carrera de maestra.

Ella finalmente se está acostumbrando al ritmo del trabajo.

Ella no puede marcharse con solo 1 año de trabajo.

Yo ayudaré a Nanahoshi.

Pero, también necesito mantener mi estilo de vida actual.

El estilo de vida es importante.

Ambos son importantes.

Por eso, necesito proteger a Sylphy y a Roxy.

Por supuesto, eso es también porque soy egoísta.

No creo que siempre tenga la razón.

Pero en este momento no quiero que Roxy y Sylphy enfrenten el peligro.

No quiero que mueran frente a mí como Paul.

En comparación con el Continente Mágico, la Ciudad Mágica de Sharia debería ser mucho menos peligroso.

"Por favor, no hagas nada como perder tu mano de nuevo."

Sylphy se ve intranquila.

"Seré cuidadoso."

Mantenerse a salvo, es por eso que estoy trayendo a Zanoba y a Elinalise conmigo.

Pero si están en una situación de vida o muerte, incluso si tengo que sacrificar mi mano derecha lo haré.

Por supuesto, yo también no quiero morir.

No voy a cometer un error de nuevo.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Fui a casa de nuevo y les explique la situación a Roxy y al resto de la familia.

Aisha lloró cuando le dije que no podría estar en casa durante mucho tiempo.

Pero esta vez ir y venir será más fácil.

Tengo la intención de volver de vez en cuando.

Como ir en un viaje de negocios.

Lo he dicho de esa forma porque podría darse el caso de que se convirtiera en un viaje más largo de lo esperado.

Los círculos mágicos de teletransporte podrían de repente dejar de funcionar, y yo podría no volver.

"Bueno, por favor tengan cuidado."

"Lo entiendo, Ludi ten cuidado también."

Aunque estaba preocupado de que Roxy quisiese venir también, después de escuchar mis explicaciones, acepta sin rodeos quedarse en casa.

Eso me desilusiona un poco.

Bueno, parece que voy a viajar varias veces en la Fortaleza Flotante desde ahora, así que las preparaciones son importantes.

Pueden ocurrir accidentes.

Pelagius, dijo que si incluso los círculos mágicos de teletransporte dejan de funcionar, el vendrá a buscarme si uso la herramienta mágica cerca de los monumentos de las siete grandes potencias.

No es que yo no le crea, pero nunca se sabe.

Por ejemplo, si nos vamos y de repente revive Laplace, entonces podría estar demasiado ocupado para ayudar.

Además, me traje algunos pergaminos de Espíritus de la Luz y otros artículos convenientes.

Todo listo.

=== 3ª Parte ===

El círculo mágico de teletransporte se encuentra por debajo del suelo de la Fortaleza Flotante.

La Fortaleza Flotante no es sólo se extiende por encima del suelo, sino también por debajo.

No sólo eso, sino que por debajo es aún más sofisticado.

A pocos niveles más abajo se vuelve casi como un laberinto.

Quizás los terrenos sobre el suelo hayan sido construidos específicamente para los invitados, y que el verdadero castillo se encuentre en la base de la Fortaleza Flotante.

"Estamos aquí."

Sylvaril nos llevó a una habitación en particular que se encontraba a 3 niveles por debajo del suelo.

Un lugar fácil de encontrar una vez que conoces las direcciones.

Sin iluminación en la habitación, pero con el círculo mágico que brilla con un color blanco pálido iluminando la habitación.

"Pelagius-sama acaba de completar este círculo mágico para reconectarlo con uno de los círculos mágicos abandonados en el Continente Mágico."

"¿Abandonado?"

"A menudo sucede con la magia de teletransporte en la cual cuando se destruye el círculo mágico por un lado entonces el del otro lado dejará de funcionar tan bien."

Los círculos de teletransporte vienen en pares.

Pero se pueden volver a reparar y volverlo a utilizar de nuevo.

Parece que en este mundo hay círculos mágicos de todas las clase.

"¿Este tipo de círculos mágicos están bajo el control de Pelagius-sama?"

"Pelagius-sama es de hecho un gran hombre."

Sylvaril suena orgullosa.

Hablando de eso, dibujar círculos mágicos de teletransporte.

En estas situaciones, hacerlos con la intención de conectar todos los lugares suena muy conveniente...

Pero, debido a que está prohibido, es probable que no quiera enseñarme.

Bueno, si presiono a mi suerte, podría terminar haciendo todo tipo de enemigos, así que no debería ser codicioso.

Tampoco debería olvidarme de que otros también puedan usarlos.

Por ejemplo, si una bestia mágica salvaje accidentalmente tropieza con uno de estos. Es posible.

Si mis círculos mágicos de teletransporte terminan destruyendo un pueblo o algo así, tendría pesadillas.

"Pelagius-sama dijo que este círculo mágico debería conseguir acercarte a la Gran Emperatriz Demoníaca.

"¿Pelagius-sama tiene alguna pista sobre el paradero de Kishirika?"

"Por supuesto."

¿De Verdad?

Él tiene una pista.

Y yo que pensé que estaría por mi cuenta una vez que llegue allí.

"Pero podría estar equivocado también."

"... Cierto."

La Emperatriz Demoniaca que conozco es impredecible.

Podríamos pensar que está en algún lugar pero al momento de llegar ahí, ella ya podría haber desaparecido hacia otro lugar.

Su prometido Badigadi es igual ...

Ah, cierto, Badigadi también.

No lo he visto en mucho tiempo. Tal vez ya volvió a sus dominios.

Teniendo en cuenta todos los años de vida que tiene a sus espaldas, podría sernos de ayuda contactar con él.

"Entiendo. Vamos a ir a investigar."

"No se ha confirmado la situación en el otro lado todavía. La salida podría estar sellada también. Tengan cuidado."

"¿Sellada?"

"La entrada podría estar destruida para mantenerlo oculto."

Si no hay entrada, entonces no puede ser encontrado.

Ya veo. Eso tiene sentido.

Seguro que la gente buscará trampas, pero pocos tendrán un pico y comenzaran a excarvar en las paredes.

Los antiguos egipcios inventaron esta técnica.

Los arqueólogos tienen que prestar especial atención a las tumbas aparentemente vacías.

Tal vez así es como se descubrieron las ruinas de teletransporte también.

"Em, si no funciona, entonces volveremos pronto".

"Que la fortuna de la guerra este con ustedes."

Con la bendición de Sylvaril entramos en el círculo de teletransporte mágico.

=== 4ª Parte ===

¿Cuántas veces he sido transportado hasta ahora?

El evento de Metástasis, hacia y desde el Continente Begarito y también herramienta mágica de Pelagius.

Y con todas esas veces esta sería la quinta vez.

Como despertar de un sueño, me estoy acostumbrando a esta sensación.

"Phew."

Después de el teletransporte, llegamos a una habitación oscura.

El aire es denso y mohoso.

Esto ha sido abandonado hace mucho tiempo.

Sin luces.

Ni siquiera un candelabro.

Básicamente una ruina.

Ah, se me olvidó preguntarle a dónde íbamos.

"Achoo!"

Cliff estornuda detrás de mí.

Me doy la vuelta para mirar. Los otros tres ya han bajado del círculo mágico.

Elinalise está acostumbrada a esto. Zanoba pomposamente camina por los alrededores

Zanoba curiosamente está estudiando el círculo mágico.

"Demasiado polvo aquí, Salgamos de aquí tan pronto como sea posible."

Como Zanoba dijo eso, comencé a buscar una salida.

"¿Eh?"

Veo una pared.

No hay nada parecido a una puerta.

No hay escaleras, ni siquiera un agujero en el techo.

Inspecciono cuidadosamente el suelo. Sip, no hay salida.

Es una habitación secreta.

Si Sylvaril tiene razón entonces la habitación ha sido sellada.

"Em, bueno, ¿dónde está la salida?"

"Um."

Con un solo golpe, Zanoba hizo un agujero en la pared.

Un enorme agujero en la pared de unos 50 cm de espesor.

Tan fácil como derribar un castillo de arena, amplió el agujero hasta que tuviese el espacio para que alguien pueda pasar

Con Zanoba soportando el peso, Elinalise pasa por el hueco.

"Me adelanto a explorar."

Completa oscuridad en el otro lado.

Ni siquiera puedes ver tu mano.

Sabemos que esto es una estructura de piedra, pero eso es prácticamente todo.

Ni siquiera sabemos si estamos bajo tierra o no.

"Rudeus, las luces por favor."

Siguiendo las instrucciones, saco un pergamino de Espíritu de luz y lo utilizó para iluminar el área.

Vimos una sala de 10 metros por delante.

"Ugh."

Cliff grita al ver la habitación.

Huesos dispersos por todas partes en el suelo.

Como era de esperar del Continente Mágico, huesos de diversas formas, casi como si estuvieran fabricados.

"Parece que esto era una prisión."

Elinalise dijo esto después de inspeccionar los huesos. En lo que queda de los brazos y las piernas pueden ser vistos cadenas oxidadas.

Cliff se ve afligido, tomando una pose de oración con sus manos.

"Oh ... Milis-sama por favor salva a estas almas perdidas."

Imito a Cliff en la oración.

Namusanbou, namusanbou.<ref>Es un rezo budista.</ref>

Descansen en paz.

Perdón por molestarlos. Nos iremos rápidamente.

"Vamonos."

Hablando de eso, hay huesos en todas partes.

¿Cuántos fueron encarcelados aquí?

Probablemente no se esperaban que hubiese un círculo de teletransporte mágico sólo a una pared de distancia.

Espera, no, yo recuerdo que Pelagius sólo recientemente ha vuelto reconectar este círculo mágico de teletransporte abandonado.

En otras palabras, ellos fueron trasladados aquí antes de que se reparara el círculo mágico.

Si eso es cierto, deja un mal sabor de boca.

"Aquí hay una escalera, subamos por ella."

Hay una escalera en la esquina de la habitación.

¿A pesar de que aquí tenían prisioneros no estaban realmente encerrados aquí?

Pensando en eso, noto algunas bisagras oxidadas caídos en el suelo.

Tal vez una puerta de madera alguna vez, pero desgastado por la descomposición después de un par de miles de años.

Em, oh bueno.

En frente de la escalera hay una puerta cerrada de metal.

Es una puerta que se abre hacia arriba. Básicamente, es una trampilla.

Elinalise revisa por trampas antes de intentar empujar para abrirla. No se debería abrir.

Algo pesado está presionando contra esta.

"Okay. ¡Ve! ¡Zanoba-robo<ref>Seguramente sea una referencia a Getter Robo. Está tratando a Zanoba como un robot a sus órdenes.</ref>. Ábrelo!"

"¿R-Robot? .... Voy."

Zanoba pone sus manos contra la puerta y empuja con fuerza.

Un intenso crujido, pero la puerta comienza a abrirse, el polvo y la tierra vienen volando.

"Ugh."

"Yo me encargare de la tierra, sigue adelante."

"L-lo tengo, Shisho."

Con toda su fuerza, Zanoba empuja la increíblemente pesada puerta.

Mientras que yo uso magia para deshacerse de todo la tierra que cae.

La puerta se abre.

La luz del sol brilla desde arriba.

Parece que la puerta conducía hacia afuera.

Cuando la puerta se abre lo suficiente para pasar a través de ella, Elinalise se cuela por debajo y sale.

"Todo despejado"

Después de esperar por su señal, nos dirigimos hacia fuera también.

=== 5ª Parte ===

Por fuera es una cuesta empinada.

Por debajo del horizonte una tierra rojiza.

Rocas gigantes esparcidas por todas partes creando un terreno extremo con muchos altibajos.

Y en el otro extremo, la especialidad del Continente Mágico: un bosque tan desnutrido que parecen un pescado dejado en las raspas.

Y por aquí y por allá se encuentran avanzando las famosas Grandes Tortugas de Tierra.

Que nostálgico.

"ASÍ que este es el Continente Mágico ...!"

Cliff jadea mientras habla, observando precavido la pendiente.

Ninguna ciudad a la vista.

¿Kishirika está realmente por aquí?

Tenemos que encontrar la ciudad más cercana he ir allí.

Pero, ¿dónde diablos estamos?

Tal vez deberíamos volver y comprobar nuestra ubicacion con Sylvaril primero.

No, antes de eso, vamos a investigar nuestro entorno.

"Cliff-senpai, el Continente Mágico tiene un gran número de criaturas peligrosas y manadas de monstruos. Por favor, ve con cuidado."

"Ah, lo tengo."

Cliff asiente seriamente.

Esta es una tierra peligrosa.

Si él lo trata como al Continente Central o Milis, incluso guerreros capaces pueden morir.

"No hay monstruos alrededor de nosotros. Es seguro."

Por supuesto Elinalise nunca será tan descuidada.

Tampoco lo fui yo... al menos creo que no lo fui.

A pesar de que tenía a Ruijerd en ese entonces, así que tal vez todavía mantengo algunas nociones ingenuas sobre el Continente Mágico.

Pero mi experiencia en el Continente Begarito debería ser útil.

"Además, me temo que no encontrará muchos seguidores de Milis por aquí. Su filosofía puede ser diferente, así que por favor evite entrar en una pelea con los demás sin motivo."

"Oh. Eso, tienes razón. Lo sé."

Tal vez estoy siendo un poco arrogante.

Pero Cliff nunca ha estado antes alrededor de las Razas Demoníacas.

Tenemos que evitar entrar en confrontaciones por cada pequeña cosa como lo hacía Eris.

"Está bien. Cliff ni siquiera habla el idioma del Dios demonio."

Elinalise añade eso.

Aunque ella tampoco.

Durante los dos años que pasó viajando por el Continente Demoníaco, ella casi exclusivamente se basó en Roxy.

Bueno, ella aprendió todo el vocabulario necesario para cosas-H.

Cliff probablemente se desmayaría si se entera.

Pero eso es culpa de la maldición también.

"¡Shisho!"

Mientras me preguntaba sobre esas cosas, Zanoba ha subido a una colina, gritando.

¿Él alguna vez ha sido cuidadoso con su vocabulario?

Por supuesto que no. Incluso caer de un precipicio no perturbaría a ese tipo.

Ah, oh bueno.

"¿¡Y eso!?"

Cliff exclamó sorprendido.

"Oh."

Cliff se encontraba al final de la cuesta arriba.

Y detrás de él una escena que no podía dejar de mirar.

"Wow increible..."

Cliff pronuncia estas palabras absorto.

Nos colocamos encima de un gran cráter.

Una ciudad se extiende por debajo de nosotros.

En el centro del cráter se encuentra un castillo con tonos negros y dorados decorando el paisaje mitad en ruinas.

Rodeado por la gran ciudad.

"Así que aquí es donde él nos envió..."

Reconozco esta ciudad.

Una de los tres más grandes del Continente demoniaco.

Una muralla natural en forma de cráter impide la entrada a los monstruos.

Al caer la noche, las piedras mágicas en el interior del cráter iluminan la ciudad.

Conozco el castillo también.

Esto alguna vez fue la residencia de la Gran Emperatriz Demoníaca Kishirika Kishirisu, destruido en la guerra de Laplace con los Reyes Demonio.

Una vez conocido como el Viejo Castillo Kishirisu.

Además, para mí, un lugar de malos recuerdos.

Nos encontramos en Rikaris, mi primera gran parada cuando llegué al continente demoniaco.

== Capítulo 149 - En Busca de Kishirika ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

Pueblo Rikaris.

Tengo muchos recuerdos en este lugar.

Incluso ahora me acuerdo como si fuera ayer.

Mi vida como aventurero en el Continente Mágico comenzó aquí, este pueblo esta lleno de memorias de Ruijerd y Eris.

Pero al final fuimos expulsados, dejando sólo malos recuerdos atrás...

Pero las experiencias que obtuve aquí son buenas.

Es aquí donde aprendí a no pensar demasiado o tratar de hacer todo por mí mismo.

Caminamos por la pendiente y nos dirigimos hacia el borde del cráter hasta llegar a la entrada.

Igual que antes, hay un par de guardias haciendo vigilancia.

En aquel entonces, con el fin de infiltrarnos con Ruijerd, llegamos disfrazados ...

"Hey, está vigilado. ¿Eso es un problema?"

"No. Las ciudades del Continente Mágico básicamente le dan la bienvenida a todos."

"¿Pero no tienen una seguridad muy estrecha en este momento?"

Como dijo Cliff, los guardias se ven muy tensos.

Armadura completamente negra, casco que cubre toda la cabeza.

La armadura se ve fuerte y ominosa.

La ultima vez que vine a Rikorisu, los guardias no estaban tan bien equipados.

Supongo que el equipo ha cambiado con los años.

"Deténganse."

Cuando estábamos a punto de entrar, los guardias nos detienen.

"¿Qué pasa?"

"No, esa mujer de allí..."

Los guardias miran a Elinalise.

Cliff da unos pasos delante de Elinalise como para protegerla.

Elinalise no parece inmutarse.

"¿Qué pasa?"

"...¿Qué?"

El otro guardia saca un pedazo de papel y mira entre el papel y Elinalise.

Yo le echo un vistazo. En el papel hay un dibujo de algo similar a un hermoso súcubo.

Alta, grandes pechos, cabello largo y ondulado.

No es del mismo color, pero Elinalise comparte algunas similitudes.

Pero el pecho es plano.

"No es ella."

"Ah, pues no."

Dicho esto, el guardia guarda el papel.

"Perdonen, pueden continuar."

"¿Pasó algo?"

"No es asunto tuyo."

Me fui en silencio después de ser rechazado.

"Parece que están buscando a alguien."

"Sí."

¿Hay un fugitivo en algún lugar de la ciudad?

Bueno, no tiene nada que ver con nosotros.

Pero debemos tener cuidado.

Seria malo si pasamos por algún callejón y nos encontramos con un asesino.

"Bueno, ¿y ahora qué?"

"Vamos a ir al Gremio de Aventureros y cambiar algo de dinero."

"De acuerdo."

Después de un simple intercambio, seguimos el camino hacia delante.

"Wow increíble..."

Exclama Cliff al ver el mercado.

Como de costumbre, está lleno de vida.

Hay comerciantes y aventureros de diversas razas.

Hay gente montada en bestias mágicas parecidas a lagartos por todas partes.

Pero es bastante similar a los mercados de la ciudad mágica de Sharia:

Comerciantes y aventureros que discuten, residentes paseando de un lado a otro, un mendigo pidiendo caridad de un comerciante y es expulsado a un lado.

El lo mismo por donde quiera que vayas.

Incluso Cliff debe estar familiarizado con esta vista, pero ver varias razas mezcladas podría ser refrescante.

Debe ser diferente.

Sin embargo, soldados vestidos de negro están en todas partes.

Cada vez que ven a Elinalise, la comparan con un dibujo en un papel.

Ya que es obviamente una persona diferente, nunca se acercan para interrogarnos.

"Cliff senpai, tu esposa es bastante popular."

"Eh, Ehh... ¿Hay algún problema?"

"Siempre que Elinalise-san no haya hecho nada aquí antes, debe estar bien."

Con eso dicho, me quedo mirando a Elinalise.

Ella se encoge de hombros.

"Nada por lo que deba sentirme culpable."

Elinalise parece desenfocada.

Definitivamente ella hizo algo por lo cual sentirse culpable.

=== 2ª Parte ===

El Gremio de Aventureros es el mismo de siempre.

Como mucho, se ha deteriorado ligeramente debido a los estragos del tiempo.

No, recuerdo que siempre fue así.

Todos los ojos estaban puestos en nosotros cuando entramos.

Que nostálgico.

La última vez causamos revuelo en todo el lugar.

Afortunadamente, Ruijerd siguió el juego y evitamos un desastre.

Todos perdieron rápidamente el interés.

Un grupo conformado por humanos y gente de la raza de orejas largas podría ser exótico, pero algunos especímenes raros no merecen tanta atención.

Nos dirigimos a la recepción e intercambiamos algunas monedas de Asura por otras del Continente Mágico.

Conseguimos alrededor de 100 Monedas Verdes, pero yo las recogí sin contarlas.

En aquel entonces yo habría verificado el contenido de mi monedero todos los días, incluso si sólo hay una o dos monedas adentro. Realmente he cambiado.

No, soy sólo un poco más rico que antes.

Además, emitimos una solicitud para el Gremio de Aventureros por el paradero de Kishirika.

"Una chica pequeña, pelo púrpura, vestida con un traje estilo bondage, autoproclamada Gran Emperatriz del reino demonio. En particular, ella tiene una risa demente."

Ya que es una búsqueda, los requisitos son bajos pero la recompensa es alta.

Deje la solicitud en el tablero de anuncios. De repente, me di cuenta que en el borde del tablero hay una vieja petición del Grupo de Búsqueda de la Región de Fedoa.

El grupo de búsqueda en Milis ya se ha sido disuelto, pero esta petición aun sigue aquí.

La persona de contacto sigue siendo Paul en el Santo Reino de Milis.

¿A este ritmo, no sería posible que alguien terminara viajando todo el camino hasta Milis para nada?

Vuelvo a la recepción y cambio el contacto a Alphonse en el campo de refugiados.

Probablemente allí todavía acepten refugiados.

Aunque mi residencia también podría servir, honestamente no quiero cuidar de personas que no conozco.

"Bueno, hemos terminado por aquí."

"¿Ahora que?"

Ante la pregunta de Cliff, me pregunte cual seria nuestro próximo movimiento.

Por supuesto, no hay que sentarse y esperar. Es mejor si nosotros mismos hacemos algo de investigación.

Vamos a pasar una semana aquí recopilando información.

Vamos a buscar ayuda y hacer el trabajo a pie por nuestra cuenta, buscando con cuidado.

En última instancia, la solicitud de empleo del Gremio de Aventureros es sólo una red de seguridad en caso de que de alguna manera Kishirika se nos escape.

"En primer lugar, recopilar información."

Compruebo mi entorno.

Un hombre camina hacia nosotros.

Un hombre con cabeza de caballo.

Recuerdo muy bien a este tipo.

Es el hombre que nos atrapo.

Es culpa suya que nos echaran de la ciudad... bueno, no todo es culpa suya.

Soy consciente de que en aquel entonces nosotros rompimos las reglas.

"¡Yo!"

El hombre con cara de caballo, Nokopara, al igual que antes viene a charlar lleno de energía.

Para un tipo como él, hacer conversación con las caras nuevas es parte del trabajo.

A pesar de lo que pienso, la persona que está saludando no soy yo, sino Elinalise.

"¡Cuánto tiempo sin verte! ¿Te separaste de Roxy?"

Elinalise miro a Nokopara sorprendida.

Poco después, parece que finalmente lo recordó y le estrecho la mano.

"Ah, eres el viejo compañero de Roxy."

"... ¿Eh?"

¿Viejo compañero de Roxy?

¿Qué?

"Ludeus, por favor traduceme. Este es mi... no, es un viejo amigo de Roxy."

Empujado por Elinalise, me enfrento a Nokopara.

Hace 8 años.

Este tipo se nos pego a nosotros.

Es un viejo amigo de Roxy.

Antiguo miembro de su grupo.

En otras palabras, él también se pego a Roxy.

¿Por qué no he oído nada acerca de esto?

"Oh, soy Nokopara. ¿Puedes entenderme?"

Parece que el no se acuerda de mi.

No se puede evitar, después de 8 años he crecido un poco.

Nokopara también ha envejecido... bueno, no estoy completamente seguro.

No estoy seguro de como de como se ve una cara de caballo vieja.

A su vez, Nokopara probablemente tampoco puede diferenciar esos rasgos en los humanos.

"Sí, Nokopara-san. Te entiendo."

"Ludeus, el debería estar bastante familiarizado con la situación en esta ciudad. ¿Por qué no pedirle ayuda para recoger información por nosotros?"

"..."

Si mal no recuerdo, este tipo es bueno recolectando información.

Él es muy observador de los demás.

En ese caso, debería ser útil para nosotros.

Una vez fuimos arrinconados por él.

Pero nosotros también lo avergonzamos en publico.

Él todavía podría guardar rencor por ello.

En lugar de decir quien soy, es mejor ocultar mi identidad y aprovecharme de él.

"Soy Quagmire. Encantado de conocerte."

"Ah, Quagmire eh... ¿Ah, sí? ¿Nos conocemos?"

"No, eso es imposible."

Si Eris estuviera aquí, probablemente me daría una patada en el culo.

Pero voy a olvidar el pasado.

Nunca se dio cuenta de que Ruijerd era un Supard.

Y fue nuestro paso en falso lo que causó esa situación.

Además, ahora no es el momento de desenterrar el pasado.

"Estamos buscando a alguien. ¿Puedes ayudarnos?"

"...¿Cuánto tienes?"

Me cabrea.

Bueno, a mi tampoco me gusta trabajar gratis.

"2 monedas verdes. 4 si la encuentras."

"¿¡4!? ¡Trato hecho!"

Ah, es demasiado.

Ha pasado algo de tiempo, así que me olvidé por completo de la situación de este lugar.

Ah, bueno.

"Es una emergencia."

"Oh. Si es para Elinalise, puedo hacerlo a mitad de precio."

Nokopara levanta la nariz y sonríe para sus adentros.

=== 3ª Parte ===

Tras darle a Nokopara la información sobre Kishirika, nos dijo '''Nos pondremos en contacto al mediodía''' y desapareció entre la multitud.

"Me sorprende que te contuvieras."

Dijo Elinalise mientras observaba salir a Nokopara.

"¿Eh?"

"Ahora me acuerdo. Ese tipo trató de incriminarte."

"Wow, incluso sabes acerca de eso."

"Cuando vine por este pueblo escuche ese rumor. Al parecer, Nokopara trató de extorsionar a '''Dead End''' y casi lo mataron. Pero no creo que Roxy lo haya escuchado..."

Elinalise lo sabe.

Bueno, no hay razón por la que no deba saberlo.

Un Supard apareciendo en la ciudad sería una gran noticia.

"Fue sólo un evento desafortunado."

Las cosas iban tan bien que me dejé llevar y caí de cara al suelo.

La forma en la que Nokopara se aprovecha de los demás me da asco, pero yo tampoco soy ningún santo.

Siempre que Nokopara no se de cuenta de quién soy, todo está bien.

"De todas formas, no tengo planes de vengarme de Nokopara. Pero si nos volvemos a cruzar, eso es una historia diferente."

Lo pasado es pasado, pero no soy tan generoso.

Si me lo cruzo de nuevo, me aseguraré de que sea la última vez.

"Dime, Nokopara y Roxy estuvieron en el mismo grupo, ¿desde cuando sabes eso?"

"Ah, sobre eso..."

Me siento un poco preocupado después de escuchar la historia de Roxy y Nokopara.

Ah, el era un buen tipo en ese entonces, sin embargo termino volviéndose algo como esto.

=== 4ª Parte ===

Hay un montón de cosas que hacer antes del medio día.

En primer lugar, conseguir alojamiento.

Esta ciudad tiene un montón de pensiones para los aventureros.

Posadas sencillas para novatos y de lujo para los de alto rango.

Esta vez seleccione una para los aventureros de alto rango.

Elegí una posada de clase alta sobre todo por su seguridad.

Es un poco caro, pero ya que los precios son generalmente bajos en el Continente Mágico, no fue muy doloroso.

En el camino, pasamos por la posada Garra de Lobo.

Estuve mucho tiempo en ese lugar.

Por casualidad, pasamos a tres novatos jóvenes charlando mientras salían de la posada.

Es un poco tarde para salir a hacer un trabajo, por lo que probablemente van a hacer compras.

Los otros aventureros que vivían aquí en ese entonces... Kuruto y compañía, ¿donde estarán ahora?

A causa de mi error, uno de ellos murió. ¿Cómo estarán los otros dos?

No. Ya han pasado 8 años.

Puede que estén muertos.

Pero si los vuelvo a encontrar, me gustaría hablar de los viejos tiempos con ellos.

Oh si.

Debería reunirme con los P-Hunters.

Jaril y Veskel, ¿no?

Los delincuentes de poca monta que se especializaban en mascotas perdidas.

Aunque en esta ocasión no estoy buscando una mascota, Kishirika es básicamente un animal. Tal
vez puedan encontrarla.

"Antes de eso, déjame pasar por un lugar que conozco."

"Como era de esperar de Shishou, realmente estas muy bien conectado."

"Sólo conozco unas pocas personas."

Pensando en eso, me dirijo hacia la tienda de mascotas de los P-Hunters.

Debe estar por aquí. Siguiendo vagos recuerdos de la zona seguí adelante.

Mis recuerdos son borrosos, y la ciudad ha cambiado.

A pesar de eso, tras pasar un tiempo en la zona y siguiendo algunas marcas todavía puedo reconocer este lugar.

La ubicación es la misma, pero la tienda ha cambiado.

Es una carnicería.

Un tipo con cabeza erizo se ocupa de la tienda. Me acerco a verlo.

"Bienvenido."

"Recuerdo que esto una vez fue una tienda de animales. ¿Sabes lo que pasó?"

"Ah, ¿Jaril? Murió. Falleció hace 2 años domando a un monstruo."

Eh, ¿murió?

¿En serio?

"¿Y Veskel?"

"¿Veskel? Se fue hace un año. Con Jaril muerto, ella no podía continuar en el negocio."

Veskel también se ha ido.

¿Realmente Jaril esta muerto?

Sé que el Continente Mágico es un lugar cruel, pero escuchar que un viejo amigo ha muerto sigue siendo bastante deprimente.

Al final, él traicionó a Ruijerd.

Aun así, trabajamos juntos en una ocasión.

Me gustaría permanecer como amigos.

"Me hice cargo de la tienda de Veskel. ¿La conoces?"

"Sí, nos conocimos."

"Pues bien, te voy a dar un descuento."

También pregunté por Kishirika y como pago, compré un poco de carne de Tortuga de Tierra y me fui.

La carne de la Tortuga de Tierra sabe tan repugnante como siempre.

=== 5ª Parte ===

Durante medio día nos ocupamos en buscar información.

Recopilar información personalmente no es particularmente eficiente.

Especialmente porque soy el único que habla la lengua del Dios Demonio.

Así que básicamente sólo estuve preguntando por ahí.

Si tan sólo Roxy estuviera aquí.

Aún así, buscando en una ciudad una o dos personas no hacen mucha diferencia.

Cuando se trata recolectar información, tenemos que contar con el experto de Nokopara.

Con esos pensamientos, seguí preguntando por ahí ...

"Pequeña, pelo púrpura, ropa estilo bondage, autoproclamada Gran Emperatriz del reino demonio, ríe frecuentemente como una loca. ¿Ha visto a esa chica?"

"Ah, esa chica. La he visto. Pero eso fue casi... hace más de un año."

Resulta que conseguí un montón de respuestas.

Que inesperado.

Verdaderamente inesperado.

Con esto, tal vez no pase mucho tiempo antes de que la encontremos.

"¡Lo logramos!"

Cliff alza la voz con alegría.

Como si ya la hubiéramos encontramos.

Pero Elinalise sacude la mano.

"¿Pero nadie la vio recientemente?"

Es verdad.

Todos son de 'Hace aproximadamente un año'.

Bueno, algunos también dijeron 'Hace aproximadamente medio año'.

Tal vez ella ya se fue.

En ese caso, deberíamos empezar con '¿Adónde se fue?'

El Pueblo Rikaris se encuentra en la esquina noreste del Continente Mágico.

Por el momento, ella probablemente se dirigiría al suroeste.

Hay una cadena de montañas al suroeste, en ese caso tal vez... No, es Kishirika después de todo.

No que yo conozca a Kishirika muy bien.

Pero tengo la sensación de que es capaz de cualquier cosa.

Si ella no sigue los caminos, entonces, ¿quién sabe dónde podría estar?

"Vamos a encontrarnos con Nokopara."

"Sólo ha pasado medio día. Dudo que haya encontrado mucho ..."

En cualquier caso, nos dirigimos de nuevo al Gremio de Aventureros.

Elegimos una mesa, y justo cuando estábamos a punto de comer algo, Nokopara apareció.

"Yo'h. ¿Los hice esperar mucho tiempo?"

De la misma forma en que se fue, volvió sonriente y lleno de energía.

No, no puedo decir con certeza si es felicidad lo que refleja la cara de caballo.

Pero a mi me parece muy feliz.

"Lo siento, no pude encontrar a la persona, pero tengo algo de información para usted."

"¿Qué escuchaste?"

Sólo se necesita medio día para que el águila llegue a tierra.

Básicamente, ya sabemos toda la información que Nokopara encontró.

Pero como era de esperar de Nokopara, fue capaz de resumir todos los avistamientos más comunes, así como donde fue vista por última vez.

No está mal para medio día de trabajo ...

Más bien, es como si fuera parte de su rutina diaria conocer todas las personas adecuadas para preguntar.

Luego, en base a la información que se necesite, busca los mejores candidatos para preguntar, o algo así.

Eso también es un talento.

"El Rey Demonio-sama también parece estar buscando a la Gran Emperatriz Demonio."

"¿Rey Demonio?"

"Sí. Hace aproximadamente un año, el Rey Demonio del territorio adyacente viajó hasta aquí."

Al parecer, ahora hay un Rey Demonio residiendo en el centro del Pueblo Rikarisu, en el Viejo Castillo Kishirisu.

Todos los soldados vestidos de negro son su ejército personal. Los hombres a caballo también son básicamente sus guardias privados.

"No me digas que Rey Demonio es Badigadi."

"No, no es Badigadi-sama. Es Atofe-sama, la hermana mayor de Badigadi-sama, es un Rey Demonio muy aterrador."

¿Badigadi tiene una hermana?

¿Una amazona negra?

"¿Es realmente aterradora?"

"Ah, ella es un Rey Demonio que luchó en la Campaña de Laplace después de todo. Si la ofendes accidentalmente, ella podría ejecutarte en el acto."

No puedo ni imaginarlo comparado con lo fácil de tratar que es Badigadi.

Pero siendo así, entonces probablemente debería evitarla.

No, si ella esta relacionada con Badigadi, entonces también debería ser inmortal.

Si ella ha vivido desde hace mucho tiempo, tal vez ella sepa de la cura para el síndrome de Drenaje.

Debería tratar de conseguir una audiencia con ella y preguntarle ...

Que ella este dispuesta a verme es otra cuestión.

"Dime, ¿Badigadi ha regresado?"

"Aun no... Hey, cuida tu lenguaje cuando hablas del Rey Demonio-sama."

"Disculpa".

Badigadi no ha regresado.

Quién sabe dónde está vagando en este momento.

Se fue hace 8 años.

Tal vez vagar por el mundo es una manía suya.

Resumí los detalles a los demás.

Zanoba dijo con una mano a la barbilla.

"El retrato no se parece en nada a ella."

Ahora que él lo menciona, ese retrato se ve completamente diferente de la Kishirika que yo recuerdo.

Sé que Kishirika era una niña.

No me di cuenta cuando mire el retrato, pero esa zorra no se ve en absoluto como Kishirika.

Tal vez Kishirika creció y ahora se ve así.

¿Quizás Kishirika ha crecido en los últimos años?

No no.

Tenemos informes de testigos que vieron a esa chica.

En otras palabras, ¿el Rey Demonio no sabe que Kishirika es una niña?

Oh...

Quizás Nokopara lo sepa.

"Ese retrato de los guardias privados tiene un aspecto diferente de la Kishirika real. ¿Por que crees que sea?"

"El Rey Demonio-sama no tiene en cuenta esos pequeños detalles. Así que tal vez pensó que la edad no haría diferencia."

"Ah, ya veo."

Badigadi también es caprichoso.

Tal vez Atofe sea igual.

"Entonces, ¿vamos a ir a ver a Atofe-sama?"

Digo y me levanto.

Pero Nokopara comienza a entrar en pánico.

"Hey, espera, olvídalo. Atofe-sama es realmente peligrosa. Es mejor que no vayas."

"No, debo ir. Voy a tener cuidado de no ofenderla."

¿No habrá problemas?

Espero que no.

Si algo sucede, entonces Zanoba tendrá que defenderme mientras yo ataco.

Al igual que con Badigadi, voy a golpear y correr ...

Luego, una vez que encuentre a Badigadi, el podrá mediar por nosotros.

Bueno, eso es lo que haré.

"Si debemos reunirnos con ella, entonces permitanme ayudar."

Zanoba se pone de pie sonriendo.

El es de la realeza, así que acordar una reunión debería ser posible ¿no?

De ser así, entonces tal vez deberíamos haber traído a Ariel en su lugar ...

Espera, tal vez igual que con Pelagius, Zanoba es alguien mas fácil de tratar.

Como Ariel siempre está pensando en buscar aliados podría resultar molesta.

"¿Atofe-sama esta interesada en el arte?"

"¿Eh? ¿Arte? Em, quién sabe. Bueno, los Rey Demonio-Sama parecen tener todo tipo de
intereses".

¿Como los intereses de Badigadi?

No creo que este interesado en algo así.

No, él está interesado en la cerveza.

¿Quizás alguna cerveza muy cara?

Aunque Atofe es un Rey Demonio aterrador, si ella se parece a Badigadi, entonces podríamos llevarnos bien.

"De todas formas, vamos a darle una oportunidad."

Al terminar la conversación, Elinalise y Cliff se levantaron.

=== 6ª Parte ===

Una hora después.

Estamos parados mirando al castillo.

¿Conclusión?

Fracaso.

Zanoba lleva la cresta de Shirone. Yo hago de traductor para solicitar una audiencia con el Rey Demonio.

"Nunca he oído hablar de ese país. ¡Atofe-sama está ocupada! ¡Nadie puede pasar!"

Denegado.

Portazo en la cara.

Quizás si fuera el Reino de Asura, o el Reino del Rey Dragón, o el Santo Reino de Milis la respuesta sería diferente.

Pero Shirone es un pequeño reino, por lo que es imposible.

Es como esperar que un japonés sepa el nombre de algún país de África.

Sobre todo cuando no teníamos ninguna cita.

Es natural.

"Lo siento. Mi país de origen carece de prestigio."

En lugar de enojarse por el flagrante rechazo, Zanoba se disculpaba ante mí.

"No, yo fui desconsiderado."

"Pensé que esto podría lograrlo..."

Dijo Zanoba mientras fruncía el ceño.

Zanoba no es demasiado patriota, pero dudo que lo deje pasar ese desprecio hacia su pais.

"... Suspiro, vamos a tomar un descanso."

Cliff se apoya en una pared cercana y suspira.

Todavía tengo un poco de gas en el tanque, pero...

"Es verdad, yo también estoy un poco cansado."

Mirando alrededor, Zanoba también esta algo sudoroso.

Parece que me olvide de que el es un tipo de interiores. Un día de ejercicio es duro para él.

También me siento como si mi cabeza está funcionando algo lento.

Vamos a descansar.

"Muy bien. Entonces vamos a buscar algo para comer."

No tuvimos tiempo para el almuerzo.

Bueno, la comida aquí es difícil de comer, así que no tengo mucho apetito.

"Shisho, allí hay una tienda al aire libre. Vamos a comer. ¿Está bien con ustedes dos?"

Ahora que lo menciona, desde hace un rato nos llega el olor de barbacoa.

Siguiendo nuestra nariz, llegamos a un establecimiento vendiendo especialidades del Continente Mágico fuertemente condimentadas.

Con una multitud de... 3 clientes esperando en la fila.

"No me importa comer de pie... pero ¿no esta en contra de las reglas?"

"¿De qué diablos estás hablando?"

Mientras discuten, Elinalise se puso en la fila.

"Voy a esperar el turno. Ludeus, busca un lugar para sentarse en alguna parte."

"¿Podrás entenderte en ese idioma?"

"Para los números podemos usar nuestras manos."

Eso es verdad.

Hay maneras de manejarse bien sin saber el idioma.

Siguiendo sus instrucciones, cree algunas sillas con magia en una esquina.

Aunque comer de pie está bien, estaría mejor sentarse para descansar.

Aunque para ser honesto, tampoco me molestaría sentarme en el suelo.

"Yo también voy a la fila."

Cliff y Elinalise se alinean juntos.

Termino con los preparativos y me siento con Zanoba.

"Uf."

Después de sentarme, el cansancio de un día entero se precipitó sobre mí.

Pero aquí sentado empiezo a sentir que todo el día ha sido una pérdida de tiempo.

Todavía no sabemos si podemos encontrar a Kishirika.

Incluso si la encontramos, no tenemos ni idea si ella sabe algo útil.

Más bien, tengo la sensación de que las posibilidades de que no sepa nada son altas.

Igual que Badigadi, que aunque tiene una vida larga rara vez se enferma.

"... Shisho, no seas tan duro contigo mismo."

"¿Eh?"

"La enfermedad de Nanahoshi, Shisho no tiene que sentirse tan responsable de ello."

Yo no soy responsable.

Correcto. Es verdad.

Pero esto no es una cuestión de responsabilidad.

Esto es algo que quiero hacer.

"Es verdad. Pero la sensación de nostalgia y ganas de volver, puedo entenderla un poco. Por eso quiero ayudar."

"¿En serio? Pensé que estabas feliz con la vida que tienes ahora."

"Por supuesto. Pero a veces siento nostalgia de mi casa. Eso también es cierto."

Zanoba a veces siente nostalgia.

Pensé que sólo tenía muñecas en su mente, pero supongo que Zanoba también es de carne y hueso.

"... Nanahoshi lo intenta muy duro. Su hogar es definitivamente algo importante para ella."

"El chico que le gusta, y su familia... todos están ahí."

Ambos son anhelos ordinarios, pero ambos son importantes.

Muy, muy importantes.

"Ambos están más allá de mí."

"Para usted, son las muñecas."

Yo miro distraídamente a los otros dos durante la conversación con Zanoba.

Cliff y Elinalise.

Los dos han cambiado tanto desde que nos conocimos.

Cliff no puede leer el estado de ánimo, pero ahora es más considerado con los demás.

Elinalise también, recuerdo la época en que ella estaba ocupada acosando a los jóvenes de la universidad.

Si alguna vez se separan, probablemente volverían a sus verdaderas formas rápidamente.

"..."

El cliente frente a Cliff ordenó unas brochets.

Probablemente para pedir el cambio, un mendigo cubierto con una capa y trapos se acercó, pero el cliente lo alejo de una patada.

Cliff parece enojado al ver esto.

Pero Elinalise lo detiene, así que no surgió ninguna pelea.

Cliff tiene buen corazón. Definitivamente va a conseguir algo para el mendigo.

Como esperaba, compró una brochet extra y se la entregó.

El mendigo devora la brochet y le da las gracias.

Nom, nom.

Poco después de terminarla, descaradamente le ruega otra a Cliff, por lo que Cliff compra otra para él.

Temblando de emoción, el mendigo sostiene la mano de Cliff.

¿Eh?

Deja Vu.

¿El mendigo le esta agradeciendo a Cliff en lenguaje humano?

En ese momento, el mendigo se ríe de repente con una voz tan fuerte que se puede escuchar desde aquí.

"¡Faahahahaha!"

Lanzando los trapos, ella grito en voz alta.

"¡Esta se llama Kishirika Kishirisu! ¡Alias LA GRAN EMPERATRIZ DEL REINO DEMONIO! ¡Usted ha salvado la vida de esta persona! ¡Está bien si pides cualquier deseo!"

[[File:Mushoku14 07.jpg|500px]]

Me siento mareado.

=== 7ª Parte ===

Gran Emperatriz Demonio Kishirika.

Ella se ve igual que cómo la recordaba.

Esas botas hasta la rodilla, pantalones cortos ceñidos y blusa.

Su piel pálida, clavícula, cintura, ombligo, y muslos.

Su característico espeso cabello ondulado de color púrpura, y cuernos de cabra.

Bueno, ella esta más sucia que antes.

Pero sin lugar a dudas,

Ella es Kishirika Kishirisu.

"¡Jajajaja! ¡Jajaja! ¡Hahahahaha!"

Cliff la mira estupefacto.

Los ojos de Elinalise se convierten en pequeños puntos.

Yo también, ¿que acaba de pasar?

El único calmado es Zanoba.

Sólo él, con la mano en la barbilla, dice, 'Oh, así que ella es la amante de Badigadi.'

"..."

Paga por adelantado.

Ese frase flota en mi mente.

Creo que Cliff es la prueba de esas palabras.

Ayudar a un mendigo suena fácil, pero no todo el mundo lo haría.

En última instancia, la otra persona es un mendigo.

Ropa desgastada, fuerte hedor cada vez que se acerca, piel cubierta de suciedad, y dientes
ennegrecidos.

Se siente lástima por ellos, por lo que deberíamos comprarles alimentos. Pero, ¿realmente quieres hacerlo?

Yo no lo haría.

No iría tan lejos como para patearlos, pero no tengo esa clase de amor universal.

Pero Cliff, él lo tiene.

La primera vez que nos conocimos, yo pensé que era un pequeño bastardo.

Pero en el futuro, probablemente se convertirá en un gran sacerdote.

¡Viva Cliff!

Bueno, suficientes elogios para Cliff.

De todas formas, ¿qué está haciendo Kishirika aquí?

"¡Vamos! ¡No te reprimas! ¡Cualquier cosa que desees! ¡Pero antes de eso, dime tu nombre!"

"¿Eh? ¿Eh...? C-Cliff Grimoire".

Mirando al mendigo que se convirtió en Kishirika ante él, Cliff me mira como buscando ayuda.

Mientras tanto, Kishirika hace una pose pomposa y continúa.

"¡Cliff! Obsequiarme una comida es una gran hazaña. ¡Esta no ha comido durante medio año!"

Yo camino hacia ellos para unirme a la conversación.

"En ese caso, ¿qué tal un poco más?"

"¡Oh! ¡De verdad! ¡Tú eres verdaderamente generoso! ¡Verdaderamente un hombre generoso!"

Luego de un tiempo, Kishirika sigue devorando brochets de Tortuga Gigante de Tierra.

Viendo como devora todo, me pregunto cómo se las arregla para poner todo en ese diminuto cuerpo.

Nom, nom.

"¡Uf, estoy llena! ¡Con eso, ésta puede durar todo un año!"

Kishirika golpea su barriga con satisfacción. Ella acaba de vaciar el puesto.

Con tan buena venta, el dueño del puesto también debe estar feliz.

Lo siguiente es...

"Cuánto tiempo sin verla, Kishirika-sama."

"¡¿Y usted es?!"

Me inclino con respeto. Kishirika me mira fijamente.

"¿Eh? ¿Oh?"

Entonces gira sus pupilas y aplaude.

"¡Oh, tu! ¡El chico humano con una repugnante cantidad de poder mágico! ¡Esta se acuerda! ¡Ésta le dio al muchacho una ojo demoníaco! El nombre es, oh sí, eh... Lu, ba, Lumba... Lumbaus. ¡Mucho tiempo sin verte!"

"Es Ludeus Greyrat."

No soy una aspiradora.

"Cuánto tiempo sin verlo, Ludeus... Realmente creciste. ¿Cómo le fue después de eso? ¿Como seguiste?"

Kishirika me da una palmada en el muslo una vez que ella se acercó lo suficiente.

Al igual que un gerente de alguna parte.

"¡Ah, sí, el ojo demoníaco que Kishirika-sama me dio me ha salvado la vida muchas veces!"

"¡Faahahahah! ¿¡Es así, es así!?"

Kishirika asiente alegremente.

Qué sencilla.

Tan fácil.

"¡Sin embargo, esta sólo se puede premiar a una persona! ¡Sólo una!"

Kishirika apunta a Cliff.

"Usted, Cliff Grimoire. Dime cual es tu deseo."

"..."

Al ser señalado por Kishirika, Cliff traga nervioso.

De repente me acuerdo.

La recompensa de la Gran Emperatriz Demonio Kishirika Kishirisu; un ojo demoníaco.

Esto es algo bien conocido en este mundo.

Cliff tiene sus propias metas en el futuro.

Un ojo demoníaco sin duda le ayudará con su investigación de la herramienta mágica.

Si soy yo, yo pensaría lo mismo.

Claro.

A menos que...

"E-entonces, por favor dígame la cura para el síndrome de Drenaje".

"¿Eh?"

"Una amiga mío se enfermó. Ella esta estable en este momento, pero probablemente no va a mejorar. Si usted sabe algo, por favor dígame."

Uf.

Mi mente vagaba. Lo siento mucho.

Cuando volvamos, definitivamente voy a invitar a Cliff a una comida en grande.

"Em, Síndrome de Drenaje ¿eh? Ese nombre es nostálgico. ¿La gente todavía se enferma de eso?
¡que inesperado!"

Echo un vistazo a Zanoba y asiente.

Parece que Kishirika ha oído hablar de eso.

"Entonces, ¿qué pasa con la cura?"

"Por supuesto. Debes tomar algunas hojas de hierba Sokasu y hacer té con ellas. Luego sale del cuerpo con la caca."

Puedo sentir una sonrisa cada vez mayor en mi cara.

Bueno.

Aunque Kishirika podría estar equivocada, por fin tenemos algo.

Hacer té con hojas de Sokasu.

Básicamente hacer un brebaje.

"¿Hierba Sokasu? Nunca he oído hablar de eso. ¿Dónde podemos encontrarla?"

"Em... En la Capital Fantasma de Maio."

"¿La Capital Fantasma de Maio?"

Mierda.

Cualquier ciudad con la palabra Fantasma es básicamente imposible de encontrar.

Como un lugar que sólo se puede visitar en un sueño, o sólo se puede encontrar en un espejismo en el desierto...

"Al norte de la Cordillera del Dragón Rojo, en una cueva del valle llamado Cola del Dragón Rojo. La hierba Sokasu crece en las partes más profundas de la cueva."

"Cueva en la Cola del Dragón".

Con eso, tenemos más trabajo que hacer.

No, eso es bueno.

No está nada mal.

Mejor que no encontrar a Kishirika y vagar por el mundo durante años.

¿Eh?

¿Pero hay un lugar llamado Cola del Dragón Rojo en la Cordillera del Dragón Rojo?

"¿Dónde está ese lugar?"

"Oh, durante la segunda Gran Guerra demonio-humano, el Dios Dragón y el Dios de la Pelea hicieron un agujero en el suelo y desapareció."

"... ¿Eh?"

En otras palabras,

Se fue.

Aunque es algo diferente de la historia que yo conocía.

El agujero en la tierra, ¿no fue debido a la batalla entre Kishirika y el Caballero Dorado?

No, Kishirika no parece particularmente fuerte ...

Bueno, olvídalo.

Cuando se trata de cuentos y leyendas, la verdad a menudo se tuerce cuando es conveniente.

Lo importante es la Hierba Sokasu.

"Oye, ¿la Hierba Sokasu esta extinta?"

"No, la Cueva de la cola del dragón es sólo donde fue descubierta."

Kishirika niega con la cabeza lentamente.

El lugar donde fue descubierta, por lo que todavía puede estar creciendo en alguna parte.

"La Hierba Sokasu crece en la profundidades de las cuevas donde el sol nunca brilla."

Las profundidades de las cuevas donde el sol no brilla.

¿Como Laberintos?

¿Otro Laberinto?

En ese caso, entonces tengo que conseguir suficientes compañeros en este momento.

20... No, yo podría colocar una recompensa suficiente para juntar unos 100 aventureros más o menos.

"Por lo tanto, bajo la instrucción de ésta, los Reyes Demonios de todo el mundo han estado cultivándolas bajo sus propios castillos."

"..."

"Después de todo, la Hierba Sokasu es deliciosa. Por otra parte, el consumo de ellas prolonga la esperanza de vida. Incluso los Demonios Inmortales la Beben. ¡Fahahahahaha!"

"..."

En otras palabras.

¿Eso es?

¿Están creciendo bajo el castillo?

No sólo eso, sino que son un ingrediente para hacer té de alta calidad, entonces podemos encontrarla en todas partes.

"¡Faahahaha! ¡Usted pensó usted no la encontraría? ¡Eso supongo! ¿no? ¡Qué lástima! ¡Incluso hay en el Castillo Kishirisu! ¡Fahahahahaha!"

Este chica, realmente quiero darle una patada.

Como me lo imaginaba, Cliff da un paso adelante con los puños apretados.

"¡Usted!"

"¡Espera Cliff-senpai! ¡Espere hasta que ella nos cuente todo!"

"Oh vale."

Mierda, la verdad salió a flote.

Además, si hay en el castillo, entonces está bien.

O más bien, es perfecto.

No estoy feliz de que hayan jugado conmigo.

Esta es un área en la que tengo que mejorar.

Debo mantener la calma.

Mantenga la cabeza inclinada.

"Entonces, Kishirika-sama. ¿Podrías darnos un poco de ese té Sokasu?"

"¡Claro! Pero hay un pequeño problema."

"¿Problema?"

"Um. Ahora mismo en el Castillo Kishirisu hay una persona molesta. Es una idiota, pero una idiota molesta. Ésta se ha estado escondiendo de ella por medio de un año... ¡Ah!"

Kishirika mira detrás de mí.

"¿Em?"

Miro detrás de mí.

Hay unos soldados vestidos de negro.

5, 6, 7 ... más de 20 en total.

Aún más viniendo de la calle y callejones ...

Casi 30 en total, y estamos rodeados.

=== 8ª Parte ===

Los soldados nos miran intimidantemente.

Elinalise da un paso adelante con una mano sobre la espada en su cintura.

Hay sudor frío sobre su frente.

No importa qué, hay demasiados enemigos ante nosotros.

Mierda, no tenemos ningún lugar para correr.

¿Agarro a Zanoba y Cliff y escapo?

¿Dejo a Kishirika y Elinalise atrás?

¿Qué debo hacer?

El soldado mas cercano da un paso adelante.

Con una voz ronca pero contundente, dice,

"Somos de la Región Gaslow, de la Guardia Privada del Rey Demonio Inmortal Atoferatofe."

Habla el lenguaje humano con fluidez.

Así que vamos a trabajar con ellos, probablemente.

"Atofe-sama ordeno: Denos a Kishirika-sama a nosotros, y diríjanse de inmediato al castillo."

Al oírlo, los jinetes vestidos de negro detrás de él comparan el retrato con Kishirika. ¿Eh? Parecen fastidiados.

Como Nokopara supuso, el retrato estaba equivocado. El que lo creó fue descuidado.

Pero, incluso si el retrato estaba mal, al gritar su nombre de esa manera, probablemente se delato sola.

"¿Qué pasa si no lo hacemos?"

En el momento que Elinalise preguntó en voz baja, todos los soldados desenvainaron sus espadas.

El sonido de las espadas desenvainando repiqueteo en todo el lugar.

El coro de sonidos se convierte en un ruido ensordecedor.

"Mantelos a todos."

No puedo estar seguro de la fuerza de un oponente con sólo mirar.

Pero aún tengo un poco de experiencia en mi haber.

Incluso puedo decir cuando un oponente es obviamente fuerte.

Los guardias privados son, sin duda, gente increíble.

Mucho más fuerte que un típico grupo de caballeros.

"No, no. Si atrapan a ésta, entonces, ¿quién sabe como me van a tratar? ¡Atofe es la más estúpida entre los los Reyes Demonio!"

Al escuchar a Kishirika frunzo el ceño.

Si Atofe no tiene un plan para hacer frente a Kishirika después de la capturarla, entonces ¿por que capturarla en primer lugar?

Además, no tengo ninguna razón para reunirme con Atofe.

Debería correr ...

Pero la medicina esta debajo de ese castillo ¿no?

Entonces tal vez deberíamos ir... Pero no la conocemos. No tengo ni idea de como luce.

Mientras estoy dudando, el soldado se quita el casco.

"Por favor."

Un anciano de pelo blanco y aspecto de guerrero.

Con una sonrisa suave, inclina la cabeza.

"Si todo el mundo no viene, entonces vamos a ser castigados por Afote-sama. Definitivamente no te hará daño, así que por favor ..."

Soy un hombre japonés que puede decir... no.

No como antes.

Pero ante una solicitud tan humilde, no puedo dejar de sentir como se me ablanda el corazón.

"No, no lo escuchen. Él es el perro de Atofe."

Sudor frío gotea de la cara de Kishirika.

Parece como si estuviera ocultando algo.

"Yo escuché su conversación. La Hierba Sokasu se cultiva en la Región Gaslow, y también sé las técnicas de cultivo. Si es necesario, incluso podemos preparar algunas plantas para ti. Así que por favor vengan con nosotros..."

El viejo soldado inclina la cabeza.

Puedo sentir su sinceridad.

A pesar de que él nos puede llevar a la fuerza, en cambio lo pidió humildemente.

No soy demasiado cercano a Kishirika, pero sí conozco a Reyes Demonios como Badigadi.

Estos subordinados deben tenerlo difícil.

"Oye, ¿por qué Atofe-sama odia tanto a Kishrika-sama? Tiene que haber una razón por la que ha estado cazando Kishirika-sama durante medio año. ¿Puedes contarmelo?"

"Hace un año, Atofe-sama se suponía que debía recibir un cargamento de vino de la región Gekura en este lugar, pero Kishirika se lo bebió todo."

"Oh."

El viejo soldado continúa.

"Atofe-sama estaba muy ansiosa por el vino y quedo realmente enojada. Ella ordenó a los guardias privados de nuestro lugar de origen que vinieran a investigar y la capturaran. No sabemos como luce Kishirika, así que nos dio este retrato, y hemos estado buscándola desde entonces... "

"Así que eso es lo que pasó, lo entiendo."

Yo mismo, con magia, noqueé a Kishirika.

== Capítulo 150 - Audiencia con la Inmortal Reina Demonio ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

Antiguo castillo Kishirisu.

Su apariencia, en pocas palabras, es un castillo demoniaco.

Construido a partir de albañilería especial, un castillo de oro negro.

Su único defecto evidente es un agujero gigantesco en la torre del castillo.

Aunque no es tan sofisticado como el Castillo del Cielo de Pelagius, sigue siendo una estructura muy hermosa.

Es probablemente más deseable para los interesados en la práctica.

Normalmente sirve como atracción turística, abierto al público, un castillo que cobra una cuota de admisión.

Al parecer dividido en zona turística y sección residente.

Nos trajeron a una sala de audiencias.

No es la gran sala del trono que está abierta al público.

Una sala de audiencias estrecha y práctica.

En este estrecho pasillo, soldados vestidos de negro se alinean hombro a hombro.

Un poco apretado y caliente también.

Y luego, en el trono de jade en esta sala mal ventilada, no hay nadie.

He estado esperando por más de dos horas aquí.

Afuera, el sol se ha puesto hace mucho tiempo.

Aunque estar de pie no es mucha tortura, pero ¿sería malo si se preparase un asiento para mí?

Por cierto, ahora mismo, solamente Zanoba y yo estamos presentes.

Elinalise y Cliff fueron con algunos soldados bajo tierra para recoger la medicina.

"Oye, ¿dónde está Atofe-sama?"

"Ya se lo dije, ya la hemos llamado."

"Esto está tomando demasiado tiempo, no me digas que ella salió de la ciudad ya ..."

"Ella es mala con el tiempo, incluso en el interior del castillo podría pasar un día de retraso."

"Pero no es bueno si se mantiene a los invitados esperando ..."

"Estas aquí, estate tranquilo."

Los soldados susurran entre sí.

Un grupo bastante desinhibido.

De alguna manera observarlos así es bastante tranquilizador.

Cuando comprobé, el viejo soldado ha estado curioso.

"Atofe-sama llegará pronto, por favor aguanta un poco más. Por cierto, no pidas una recompensa."

"¿Ha?"

"No vamos a ser capaces de ayudar si se le ofrece una recompensa."

"Eh ... Bueno, lo entiendo."

Asiento con franqueza.

Aunque no sé lo que podría ser la recompensa.

Bueno, yo no estaba planeando tener una recompensa en primer lugar.

Una recompensa por vender a Kishirika, no quiero algo tan malvado.

Kishirika está atada, retorciéndose en el suelo como una oruga.

Parece que los castigos están preparados para ella. ¿Azotes? ¿Fregar el baño? Esperemos que nada demasiado serio ...

Independientemente debo vigilar mis palabras.

El oponente es un Rey Demonio.

Los únicos que he conocido hasta ahora son Badigadi y Kishirika.

Si esas dos se enojan ... ¿bien?

Probablemente no es una buena cosa.

"Fuera del camino!"

De repente, un sonido desde atrás.

Me giro para mirar y ver a una mujer de pie allí.

Fuera de todo lo que he visto hasta ahora, esa mujer es la más parecida a un demonio.

Piel azul, pelo blanco.

Los ojos carmesí, alas de murciélago.

Y luego, de la frente, un par de grandes cuernos.

Su cuerpo está revestido con una armadura negra como los soldados.

No, su armadura se ve bien pasada, mucho más que los soldados.

Cubierta de cicatrices, todas las decoraciones borrosas.

Vista de sus muchas batallas.

Colgando de su cintura, una gran espada demasiado grande para imaginar en sus muñecas delgadas.

Incluso su funda parece más elegante que los soldados.

No es especialmente alta.

Normal para una mujer madura.

Un poco más alta que Ariel, un poco más baja que yo, por ahí.

Pero lo realmente destacable.

Es la ira indescriptible y la intención de matar que irradia de ella.

Un sentido de violencia difícil de explicar.

Básicamente, como Eris.

Como un caballero femenino.

No, más apropiadamente una comandante femenina.

Probablemente mejor evito su lado malo.

"¿No me oyes? Fuera del camino!"

"Ah, sí."

Siguiendo sus instrucciones, me aparto.

"Bien."

La comandante femenina chasquea su pelo, sin contemplaciones camina hacia el trono, y se da la vuelta.

Desenvainando de su cintura la gran espada, golpea el suelo con ella arrogantemente.

Entonces, después de una respiración profunda, dijo.

"Esta soy yo, Rey Demonio Inmortal Atoferatofe Raibaku."

"... ¿Eh?"

Mientras yo estaba desconcertado, los soldados vestidos de negro a toda prisa levantan sus espadas en señal de saludo.

Todos, excepto uno al lado del trono.

El viejo soldado de antes.

"Atofe-sama! ¿Por qué has venido de allá? ¿Cuántas veces tengo que recordarte? Cuando llegue al trono, venga de la parte de atrás."

"He decidido que el frente es mejor."

"No seas tan imprudente!"

"¿Sabes? Después de un arduo camino para desafiar al Rey Demonio, el momento en que el héroe se encuentra cara a cara con el Rey Demonio en el trono, ese sentimiento es estimulante."

"Entonces, piense en cuan decepcionado su padre, uno de los cincos grandes reyes demonios, estaría! No sólo eso, piense en su marido Raibaku-sama!"

"¡Callate!"

Atofe levanta su espada, más rápido que el ojo puede ver, la balancea en el viejo soldado.

El viejo soldado instantáneamente intenta pararlo, pero ya era demasiado tarde. Su casco salió volando, y se desplomó.

Los soldados vestidos de negro a su alrededor se apresuran a ayudar.

"No se enoje delante de los invitados! Su padre muerto rodará en su tumba!"

El casco rodó delante de mí.

En un punto en el que se ha dividido en dos.

Que aterrador poder.

Despreocupadamente tomo una mirada en ella, el interior está cubierto de sangre.

"¡Uf!"

¿Eh?

¿Ah?

¿Ella le cortó la cabeza ...?

No me digas, ese hombre, él está ...

¿Muerto?

"Lo entiendo. Ser más considerada la próxima vez."

Mientras pensaba, el viejo soldado se levanta como si nada.

El humo procede de la cabeza mientras se inclina ante Atofe.

No me digas, ¿también es del clan inmortal?

¿O más bien, son todos?

"Eso está bien. Muy bien, vamos a empezar desde el principio."

"¡Bueno!"

Atofe enfunda su espada y toma una gran pose.

El viejo soldado toma un casco ofrecido por otro soldado, y se posiciona a la cabeza de las tropas.

Entonces, una vez más, los soldados se enderezan y levantan sus espadas en señal de saludo.

"Esta soy yo, Rey Demonio Inmortal Atoferatofe Raibaku."

[[File:Mushoku14 03.jpg|500px]]

Zanoba se arrodilla en el suelo, con la cabeza en un arco, sigo su ejemplo.

Voy a estar bien, siempre y cuando copie a Zanoba, probablemente.

"En primer lugar, permítame darle las gracias. Gracias a su ayuda, fuimos finalmente capaces de atrapar a esa idiota de Kishirika."

Atofe dijo mientras miraba a Kishirika.

Rodando como una salchicha, ella mira al suelo, resignada a su destino.

Me siento un poco mal por ella.

Lanzarla bajo el autobús<ref> Quiere decir traicionarla </ref> después de ayudarnos, pero no puede ser remediado.

Tenemos nuestros propios problemas.

"Yo no tengo un retrato de esta cuando es joven, por lo que la búsqueda era una pérdida de tiempo, pero finalmente la encontré!"

Ah, por lo que realmente ese era el caso.

Que descuidado.

"Entonces ..."

Aún en esa pose, Atofe mira fijamente a alguna parte.

Entonces, no pasa nada.

5 minutos pasaban.

Aún en esa pose, inmóvil.

Como si su interruptor se hubiese apagado.

"Moore, ¿ahora qué?"

"Recompensa."

Parece que se olvidó de sus líneas.

Además, ese viejo soldado aparentemente es Moore.

Como si fuese hacer un "muhaha muhaha" en cualquier momento.

"Ah, cierto. Ellos merecen una recompensa."

Atofe dijo de pronto.

"No, la recompensa no es necesario."

Le dije la negativa que he preparado.

Todo lo dicho hasta ahora es meramente ceremonial.

Es por eso que Moore me dijo de no ir a por una recompensa antes.

A pesar de lo que yo pensaba, Atofe en su lugar estampa sus pies.

"¿Dices que una recompensa de mí no es lo suficientemente bueno?"

Atofe me mira con intención de matar.

Mis piernas empiezan a temblar.

Esa intención de asesinar es el verdadero negocio.

No como Rinia o Pursena.

Más como Orsted.

"No, no, sería un honor."

Yo mejor no subo al lado equivocado.

Si ella quiere darnos algo, lo mejor es sólo callarse y aceptarlo.

Al igual, yo empiezo a buscar excusas.

"¿Cuál será nuestra recompensa?"

Al oír esto, una satisfecha Atofe entrecierra los ojos.

"Fuerza".

Fuerza.

¿Fuerza?

Sería una mentira si digo que no lo quiero.

Pero Moore-san me dijo que rechazara.

Tal vez debería cambiar el tema y decirle que tenemos que irnos una vez que mis amigos traigan la planta.

"Yo te concedo el honor de unirte y formarte con mis guardias privados!"

"¡Eh!"

¿Qué?

Así que ella no va a poner una mano en la frente y desbloquear mi potencial oculto.

¿O darme un ojo demoniaco como Kishirika?

"Eres un poco blando, pero después de 10 años de entrenamiento, sin duda vas a llegar a ese nivel."

"Ah, em."

"Voy a entrenarte día y noche en los próximos 10 años. ¡Qué honor, ¿no?"

10 años, formación día y noche ...

No, tengo esposas y un niño en el hogar, ese tipo de entrenamiento tengo que pasar.

Es cierto, si me entreno por los próximos 10 años, definitivamente puedo ser más fuerte.

Pero no estoy a punto de tirar todo lo demás sólo por la fuerza.

Abandonando la casa que tengo que proteger, ¿para qué?

Miro a Moore-san, él sacude la cabeza resignado.

¿Qué debo hacer?

No, tengo que rechazarla.

No quiero unirme a algunos guardias privados.

"Lo siento mucho, pero este honor está más allá de mí."

"No hay necesidad de ser cortés! Vayan, obtener una armadura y un contrato para él!"

Varios de los guardias privados salieron como Atofe instruyó.

"La armadura más fuerte del continente demoniaco, la mejor formación del continente demoniaco, y el guardia privado más famoso del continente demoniaco. No hay mayor honor que eso. Aunque una vez contratado nunca me puedes desafiar, pero no es como si pudieras incluso si no lo hicieras. No ¿Eso te hace feliz? "

No puede ser desafiado ...

No estoy contento en absoluto.

Pero de todos los Reyes Demonio que he conocido hasta el momento, este es el que más. <ref> El más demoniaco, lleva doble sentido </ref>

Supongo que en cierto modo, tener la oportunidad de conocer a un rey demonio como este, es algo para ser feliz.

Espera, ¿todos los guardias privados fueron forzados a un contrato como este?

"No, tengo que rechazar. Tengo familia en casa, así que no puedo quedarme aquí 10 años."

"... No me importa la familia. No he visto a mi hijo durante más de cien años. Sin noticias es una buena noticia."

¿Así que tengo que ser separados por 100 años también?

No bromees.

"P-para los seres humanos, 10 años es mucho tiempo. Le dije a mi familia que volveria pronto. Y ..."

"¿Y?"

Atofe muestra espasmos en la frente.

Ella no se ve muy feliz.

"Y tengo un amigo enfermo en espera. Necesito que darse prisa para encontrar una cura para ella y volver. También hay muchas otras cosas que se deben hacer. No puedo pensar en mi propia fuerza en este momento."

"Callate!"

Atofe grita con rabia.

Aterrador, tan aterradora.

En verdad aterradora.

¿Qué? ¿Por Qué?

¿Por qué tiene que gritar?

"¿Te estás uniendo a la guardia privada, o no? ¿Qué será? Da una respuesta clara!"

"Yo debo rechazar."

Después de mi respuesta, Atofe se vuelve rígida.

Sus mejillas se ponen rojas.

"¿Por qué? ¿Por qué te niegas?"

¿Eh?

¿No acabo de dar un montón de razones?

"Em ..."

En este momento, Zanoba de repente da pasos.

Echo un vistazo hacia atrás, tiene una cara de calma.

Ah, todo el tiempo hemos estado hablando la lengua demoniaca, por lo que no sabe la conversación.

¿Qué debemos hacer?

¿Cómo puedo convencer a Atofe?

Miro a mí alrededor.

Sin darme cuenta, el estado de ánimo en la sala ha cambiado.

La simpatía que viene de los soldados se ha congelado en algo extraño.

Además, sintiéndose un poco alienado.

"¡Lo ves!"

Kishirika grita de repente.

"Esa es una idiota. No se involucre con ella. No se puede hablar sensatamente con ella."

"¡Cállate! ¡No soy un idiota!"

Atofe de repente ruge y desenvaina su espada.

"Cierto. ¡Me tratan como a una idiota! Has dicho que quieres una recompensa, entonces dices que no! ¡Jugaste con mi cabeza como una idiota!"

Luego comienza a dirigirse amenazadoramente hacia nosotros.

¿Eh?

¿Qué?

Oye, cálmate.

"Atofe-sama! Estamos dentro, por favor, cálmate!"

"¡Yo no soy una idiota! ¡Yo no lo soy!"

Blandiendo su espada salvajemente, ella con enojo se acerca, pero los soldados vestidos de negro intentan detenerla.

"Quedarse a un lado."

Atofe manda a volar a los soldados como un tren Russell Snow Plow. <ref> https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/564x/cf/36/19/cf361946233fed15bcc462ec960ca99a.jpg </ref>

Ah, mierda.

¿Debo atacar con magia?

No, si ataco ahora sólo agravare la situación.

"Yo me encargo de esto."

Durante mi momento de vacilación, Zanoba se levanta y da un paso hacia adelante.

"¡Ah!"

Zanoba agarra a Atofe fuertemente por la muñeca.

Atofe, pensando que puede enviar a Zanoba volando como el resto de ellos, sigue adelante.

Pero, como se esperaba de la fuerza de un Miko, Zanoba se las arregla para detener el avance de Atofe.

"¡Oh! Tú eres inesperadamente fuerte!"

Atofe sonríe en gran admiración a Zanoba.

Como si la amonestara, Zanoba habla.

"Vamos a calmarnos. No era nuestra intención de molestar. Es todo un malentendido."

"¡Dejar de decir palabras que no entiendo!"

Atofe ignora las palabras de Zanoba.

Más bien, es más como que ella no puede entender el lenguaje humano.

Atofe golpea el pie de Zanoba con su espada, y cuando esto no funciona, ella exclama.

"Oh, eres fuerte. Usando un particularmente fuerte Touki ¡Interesante!"

Mientras grita esas palabras, Atofe corta su propio brazo, que era sujetado por Zanoba.

Sin dudarlo.

Su propio brazo.

El hecho de que era una molestia, se lo cortó.

"Mmph!"

En el momento en que se separa de Atofe, el brazo se disuelve en trozos suaves de carne.

Zanoba lo deja ir, y los trozos de carne salpican en el suelo.

La carne se retuerce cerca de Atofe, fiel a su brazo.

Luego, en un instante, regresa en su antigua forma.

Al igual que Badigadi.

El daño físico es inútil.

"Yo soy el Señor Demonio Inmortal Atoferatofe Raibaku! Esposa del original Dios del Norte Kalman Raibaku! ¡Te mostraré el verdadero estilo del dios del norte!"

Atofe levanta su gran espada preparada.

Zanoba cierra el puño, ¿es que realmente va a luchar contra ella?

"..."

En este momento, siento un escalofrío por mi espalda.

No es bueno.

Tengo un mal presentimiento. Zanoba morirá.

Zanoba es un Miko.

Ataques típicos no le van a perturbar.

Pero él no es invencible.

Incluso el Dios Dragón Orsted puede ser herido.

Este mundo no tiene absolutos.

Zanoba también es débil contra el fuego.

Él puede ser fuerte contra fuerza bruta, pero no es completamente inmune.

"Grr."

Inmediatamente empiezo a preparar magia.

Tan rápido como sea posible, tan duro como sea posible.

Piedra cañón ... no será suficiente.

Pero mi magia también ha mejorado desde entonces.

"Wuhahaha! Muere! Estilo Secreto de Dios del Norte..."

"Electric"

Un rayo purpura vuela desde mi palma a Atofe.

Golpea en un instante.

Atofe cae hacia atrás.

"¡Uf!"

Cayendo hacia atrás, la gran espada se desliza de su mano.

Mientras tanto, un adormecimiento se siente en mi mano izquierda, pero debería estar bien.

Yo no puse suficiente magia en ella para matar.

"Ha!"

Zanoba no está dando ningún espacio de sobra.

"Kaboom!"

El puño de acero de Zanoba golpea a Atofe en la cara.

Al instante la cabeza de Atofe se desmorona, volando en una hermosa parábola.

Arrojada más allá del trono.

Con sonidos desmoronados que rompen la pared del fondo.

Ella voló fuera del castillo.

"A-Atofe-samaaaa!"

Los soldados vestidos de negro van hacia el agujero en la pared.

"Eh, perdón ... Yo estaba tratando de proteger a shisho y me moví sin pensar. ¿Está muerta?"

"No, no creo que pueda."

Bueno, ella es un rey demonio inmortal.

El problema es, ¿qué hacemos ahora?

"Wow, realmente lo hicieron."

"¿De verdad ...?"

"¿Que acaba de pasar?"

Estamos rodeados de unos 20 soldados vestidos de negro.

Discutiendo entre ellos, nos han rodeado.

Ahora que noqueamos a su maestra, por supuesto que tienen que hacer algo.

"Ha."

Levanto mi báculo.

Esta es mi responsabilidad.

Esto sucedió debido a lo que he dicho.

... No, ¿estaba equivocado?

No creo que hiciera nada malo ... ¿Eh?

"..."

Pero los soldados vestidos de negro no sacaron sus espadas. Sólo están mirando.

"Usted ..."

Zanoba está en una pose de lucha.

Tal vez él debería tomar un arma también.

Pero en este momento no tenemos el lujo de buscar una.

¿Hay un poste de madera que no estén usando?

Moore se acerca a nosotros.

En representación de los guardias privados, me habla en el lenguaje del Dios Demonio.

"Déjame preguntarte otra vez, ¿quieres ser nuestros compañeros?"

"No, no queremos."

Le respondí con claridad en este momento. Moore responde.

"Maestra le gusta la gente fuerte. Después de ser detenido por un poder tan extraño, luego siendo enviada a volar fuera del castillo con un golpe… definitivamente va a querer mantenerlo."

¿Son todos los Reyes Demonios de este mundo como este?

¿No pueden ser más serios?

Aún así, los soldados vestidos de negro no parecen que planeen capturarnos.

Todo lo que dijeron después de ver Atofe volar fuera fue [Wow!] [Atofe-sama realmente lo hizo esta vez!] [Haha!] Ese tipo de bromas.

"Los guardias privados no nos moveremos sin instrucciones. Pero una vez ordenado ... no podemos rechazar."

Después de Moore dijese eso , muchos de los guardias privados nos miran fijamente.

Nada más gracioso que un grupo que no hace nada a menos que se les diga.

Pero debemos estar agradecidos de que este sea el caso.

"Afote-sama probablemente no lo va dejar pasar dada la situación."

"¿Qué sucede después de que ella nos pilla?"

"Probablemente te obligue a un duelo con ella."

"..."

"Y cuando se pierde, te obligan a un contrato mientras estas inconsciente. Una vez contratado, nunca se puede desafiar nuevamente a Afote-sama."

"E-ese contrato, ¿cuánto tiempo dura?"

"Hasta que te mueras".

Gulp, puedo oír el sonido de mí tragar.

"Pero cada 10 años, se obtiene un descanso de 2 años."

2 años de descanso cada 10 años.

Así como un día libre cada 5.

Pero de alguna manera no se siente muy bien.

"La mayoría de la gente de aquí se ofrecieron como voluntarios para unirse a los guardias privados de Atofe-sama, pero muchos no. Especialmente la raza humana. Es duro. Podemos simpatizar."

Entre los guardias privados, algunos agachan su cabeza.

Así como nosotros, ellos también se sentían como si fuesen forzados por el contrato.

El contrato es un eufemismo de la esclavitud forzada.

Así que eso es lo que pasó, cuando Moore me advirtió de no tomar una recompensa, esa era la razón ...

Él debería haberlo explicado mejor.

No, no puedo culparlo.

Es mi culpa por no preguntar.

Quería tener cuidado, pero yo estaba descuidado desde el principio.

"... ¿Cuáles son nuestras posibilidades en el duelo?"

"Oh, ¿lo más probable? ¿Crees que puedes vencer a nuestra maestra, que ha perdido sólo contra el Dios del Norte Raibaku y el Dios Demonio Laplace en los últimos 5000 años?"

Oh, básicamente cero.

Inmortal está en su nombre. Su durabilidad probablemente coincida con la de Badigadi.

No, ella es probablemente mejor que Badigadi cuando se trata de luchar.

Badigadi nunca utilizó el Estilo Dios del Norte ni nada.

Al menos, él nunca hizo eso cuando practicamos.

"Si hubiera un empate, ¿qué pasa?"

"Revancha si es un enemigo, el respeto mutuo si es un amigo."

En mi situación.

Probablemente una revancha.

Se siente como que ya hice un enemigo.

Entonces, después de un par de peleas, definitivamente voy a perder el tiempo.

"E-entonces, ¿qué debemos hacer ..?"

"Huir."

Moore dice sin rodeos.

"Sus amigos deberían haber reunido suficiente Hierba Sokasu por ahora. Bajo el castillo hay un túnel hacia fuera de la ciudad. Por favor, escapar por allí."

Los soldados vestidos de negro que nos rodean imploran.

"No sigan nuestros pasos."

"Si alguna van al Reino Sagrado de Milis, por favor vayan a la villa Wako..."

"Idiota, para. Puedes regresar en 7 años."

"Pero ..."

Ese tipo de aflicción que viene de detrás de nosotros.

Eh, voy a fingir que no escuché nada.

No sé siquiera dónde está la villa Wako.

Empiezo a correr como Agradezco a los soldados.

Por cierto, vi una mirada de Kishirika.

Ella ruega con sus ojos.

Ahora, ella y yo somos lo mismo, ambos prófugos.

"¿Puedo llevar a Kishirika-sama conmigo?"

"... Bueno, nuestro comando sólo era capturarla."

Los guardias privados deciden pasar por alto esto.

Parece que Atofe nunca les mandó evitar que Kishirika escape.

¿Qué pasó con castigarla?

Qué sencillo.

Rápidamente quemo las cuerdas que atan a Kishirika.

"Ohh Gracias. Muchas gracias! Éste definitivamente le pagar!"

Nos escapamos de la sala del trono.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Nos pusimos en contacto con Elinalise y Cliff en el interior del castillo.

Llevando un saco lleno de hojas de té en su espalda, y cada uno con un árbol joven en sus manos.

Hojas de color ocre, me recuerda al aloe.

"Debido a que son débiles contra la luz del sol, deben ser cultivadas bajo tierra. También me dio un cuaderno de instrucciones, pero no puedo leerlo."

"Puedo pedir a Roxy que le eche un vistazo después, vámonos deprisa."

"¿Qué pasó?"

Les explico la situación.

Elinalise tiene una [Yo sabía que esto pasaría] mirada en su rostro.

"Escuché algo de esto antes. Que Kishirika da ojos demoniacos, Badigadi da sabiduría, y Atoferatofe fuerza."

"Si lo sabías, deberías haberlo dicho!"

"No entiendo el lenguaje del Dios Demonio, tal vez deberías haber traducido mejor."

Ah, cierto, yo era el culpable también.

Pero yo no soy un traductor.

No sé lo que debo hacer.

"No hay tiempo para luchar. Apurarse y correr. ¿Entonces, ese túnel subterráneo? ¿Hay que ir?"

Vuelvo a mis sentidos después de escuchar a Zanoba.

Cierto, en este momento Atofe puede haber sanado ya la cara que Zanoba estrelló, y está de camino para matarnos.

"No, mejor no ir bajo tierra."

Una voz desde detrás de mis piernas.

Cuando miro hacia atrás, Kishirika ha estado mirándome.

Cuando nos reunimos por última vez, estábamos más o menos en la misma altura, pero ahora no puedo dejar de mirar hacia abajo.

"Esta no dijo nada antes, porque ésta estaba loca de tu traición, pero Badi destruyó ese túnel durante la Campaña de Laplace. No se ha reparado todavía."

"¿En serio?"

"En serio. Ese tipo es un mentiroso. Moore miente para ayudar a Atofe. Es básicamente su mano derecha. Él pudo haber dicho eso, pero él probablemente planea algo una vez que empieces a luchar con Atofe."

Incluso si Kishirika está mintiendo, eso suena plausible.

Moore nos quiere engañar y capturarnos en el subterráneo.

Ese bastardo ...

... Pero él tuvo la amabilidad de no atacar inmediatamente.

Y él amablemente preparó notas de cultivo de las hierbas para nosotros también.

Traicionar esa amabilidad, mandando fuera a Atofe, es todo mi culpa.

Yo debí entregar a Kishirika y limpiamente rechazar la recompensa.

Tal vez ellos me hubiesen dejado ir.

Aunque Moore podría quejarse de Atofe, él no está definitivamente de nuestro lado.

"Pero si ese es el caso, entonces ¿por qué no nos capturaron en ese momento?."

"Es Atofe de la que estás hablando. Ella definitivamente nos quiere atrapar por sí misma."

Ya veo.

Solo es un juego.

Como hombre de confianza del rey demonio, esto es parte del trabajo.

¿Lo saben los otros soldados?

Tal vez algunos lo hicieron, y otros no.

"Entiendo. Entonces, ¿nos escapamos por arriba?"

"Sí. No debería haber ninguna inspección en este momento."

Inspecciones en los puntos de entrada.

De hecho, con todos los guardias privados en el interior del castillo, no debería haber ninguna inspección.

"Tal vez las cosas cambiaron cuando Kishirika-sama estaba en la clandestinidad. ¿Tal vez ya han fijado los túneles?"

"Si eso es lo que piensas, entonces de cualquier manera está bien ¿no?"

Cierto.

¿Está el enemigo por encima o por debajo de la tierra?

Um.

"Elinalise-san, ¿cuál elegirías?"

"Definitivamente no voy a escoger el camino que podría ser bloqueado."

"¿Zanoba?"

"Estrechas áreas son más fáciles de combatir."

"¿Cliff?"

"Yo, cojo por encima del suelo. Odio lugares oscuros."

Se decidió.

Reglas democráticas.

"Entonces vamos a escapar por encima del suelo. Elinalise tomará la delantera. Por favor, llévanos directamente al círculo de teletransporte mágico. Cliff y Zanoba en el medio, yo voy a estar en la retaguardia. Zanoba y yo vamos a manejar nuestro equipaje."

Tomo lo que Elinalise cargaba.

Mejor dejar que nosotros lo sostengamos que ellos.

Puedo usar magia, por lo que no necesita mucha movilidad. Zanoba no le importará un poco de peso.

Cliff no es muy fuerte, así que mejor si no lleva nada.

"¿Qué tal esta?"

"Su majestad, podrá sentarse con el equipaje de Zanoba."

"Entendido."

Siguiendo las instrucciones, Kishirika subió a Zanoba como un pequeño animal.

Estaba bromeando ...

Ah, bueno. Eso es probablemente lo más seguro.

"Muy bien, vamos!"

Corremos fuera del castillo castillo.

Desde dentro, el sonido de [Moooreeee! Persiguelos!] Se puede escuchar en voz alta.

Aterrador.

=== 3ª Parte ===

Desesperadamente corríamos por las calles de noche.

A pesar de que debe ser oscuro, es en realidad muy brillante.

Luces brillantes iluminan los acantilados del cráter.

Pero la elección sobre ir por arriba estaba en lo cierto, por ahora.

Ni un solo soldado vestido de negro a la vista.

Nadie persiguiendonos detrás de nosotros tampoco.

Así como predijo Kishirika.

Probablemente están buscando por los túneles ahora.

No, tal vez Atofe renunció ya.

Imposible. Piensa en ello, incluso tenemos a Kishirika con nosotros.

Atofe no tiene ninguna razón para renunciar a la persecución.

Corrimos a través de la carretera principal, pasando por el Gremio de Aventureros.

Nokopara está probablemente todavía en el interior.

Nunca esperé que regresaría ya.

Nuestras habitaciones han sido pagadas.

Nuestro cambio está todavía dentro.

Es lamentable, pero no es una gran pérdida.

Pasamos por el mercado vacío.

En pocas palabras, diviso el callejón donde teñimos el pelo de Ruijerd.

En aquel entonces corrimos fuera de la ciudad, como en esta ocasión.

Después de todo, no hay ni un solo recuerdo feliz de este lugar.

Llegamos a la entrada de la ciudad, una grieta en el cráter.

No hay soldados vestidos de negro, pero hay guardias.

Una cabeza de lagarto y una cabeza de cerdo.

Ellos nos miran, pero no muestran ninguna sospecha. Fácilmente pasamos.

Casi estamos allí.

Seguimos a lo largo del borde del cráter.

"¿Ehh? ¿Dónde vamos?"

"Un circulo de teletransportación mágico que usamos."

"Oh. Círculo de teletransportación. ¿Esa cosa sigue ahí? Pero, em .. OWW, Ésta, su lengua ..."

Marcamos la ubicación en el camino de salida.

Estaremos bien.

Es un poco oscuro, pero Elinalise no cometería un error.

Gire a la izquierda en la marca, luego recto cuesta arriba. Detuvimos nuestros pasos.

"Bueno, bueno, ya es hora."

Pendiente arriba.

La puerta de entrada al círculo de teletransporte mágico.

Atofe está orgullosamente allí.

Alrededor de 10 soldados vestidos de negro.

Otro agujero se puede ver cerca de la entrada del círculo de teletransporte mágico.

No me digas, ¿la salida de los túneles subterráneos es ... aquí?

"Como era de esperar de Moore. Es como él dijo. Tendré que recompensarle con creces."

¿Estábamos siendo rastreados?

No, ellos incluso llegaron aquí antes que nosotros.

¿Incluso sabían hacia dónde íbamos?

"Que, que impresionante ... ¿Cómo se pone al día tan rápidamente?"

"Ja, fácil cuando se puede volar. Puedo verte correr."

Atofe flexiona sus alas mientras habla.

"Moore ha llegado."

Vuelvo a mirar. Soldados vestidos de negro aparecen cerca de la esquina del cráter.

Atofe vigila desde arriba.

Diez soldados vestidos de negro siguen desde abajo.

Y más siguen por encima del suelo.

Ataque desde tres lados.

... Si lo piensas bien, sólo tiene sentido. No son Inspector Zenigata, por supuesto que se van a dividir para buscar.

No sólo eso, sabían dónde nos dirigíamos, por lo que ninguno de los caminos funcionarían.

Los soldados vestidos de negro detrás de nosotros nos han rodeado.

Con la ruta de escape cortada, no hay escapatoria.

"Moore. Bien hecho. Es simplemente como has dicho."

"Si usted piensa así, entonces escuche mi petición."

"Denegado."

Después de la breve conversación, Atofe aplaude su mano.

Por lo tanto, los soldados vestidos de negro, todos juntos, desenvainan sus espadas.

"Entonces ..."

Atofe da un paso adelante, la espada desenvainada.

Luego, desde el terreno elevado con la espada apuntando, ella habla.

"Wahahaha! Yo soy el Señor Demonio Inmortal Atoferatofe Raibaku. Derrótame y la gente te llamará héroe! Pierde ante mí, os convertiréis en mi marioneta, siguiendo todas mis órdenes hasta que mueras!"

Una sonrisa sombría.

Una intención de matar abrumador.

Atofe quién es más baja que yo parece como un gigante de 5 metros de altura.

"..."

Lo siento, Sylphy.

Puede que no regrese.

== Capítulo 151 - Duelo con la Inmortal Reina Demonio==

=== 1ª Parte ===

La famosísima Reina Demonio Inmortal Atoferatore, también conocida como Atofe, es la hija del Quinto Gran Rey Demonio Inmortal Nekurosu Rakurosu. Su primera aparición en la historia se remonta a la segunda gran guerra Demonio-Humano. Considerada la principal fuerza de ataque de la raza demoníaca. Es algo estúpida pero lo compensa con una tremenda habilidad y tenacidad para las batallas, en palabras simples, una cruel y temida Reina Demonio.

Sin embargo, y probablemente por culpa de aquella estupidez que la caracterizaba, el bando enemigo cortó su ruta de abastecimiento. Así los humanos la capturaron y sellaron.

Su despertar ocurrió antes de la Campaña de Laplace, de hecho, el mismísimo Dios Demonio Laplace fue quien se encargo de liberarla y romper el sello, convirtiéndose en una de los más temidos subordinados del Dios Demonio.

Después de la campaña de Laplace, al ser derrotada por el Dios del Norte Karuman, la gran Reina Demonio se rindió.

Cuenta la leyenda que el Dios del Norte Karuman y la Reina Demonio Atofe tuvieron un hijo, el cual en un futuro se le conocería como el Dios del Norte Karuman II.

También se dice que el Dios del Norte Karuman le enseñó a Atofe todo lo que sabia de la espada.

Dicho todo esto, se puede concluir que Atofe es una veterana, la cual carga en su espalda con una cantidad incontable de batallas, por no decir que fue protegida por el Dios del Norte original y además es inmortal.

En palabras simples... Estamos jodidos.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Atofe se encuentra ante nosotros blandiendo su espada impacientemente, al mismo tiempo que los soldados Oscuros nos rodean, bloqueandonos la ruta de escape.

"Pues bien, vengan, los cuatro al mismo tiempo."

Dice Atofe, mientras se posiciona a la espera de nuestro ataque, cuidadosamente blande su espada y nos mira con atención.

Sus ojos son su verdadera arma.

Con la fuerza que le caracteriza, queda fuera de cuestión el que nos aplastará como hormigas.

"... No seré tan ingenua esta vez. Recuerdo bastante bien lo de hace un momento."

Exclama Atofe, alternando su miraba entre Zanoba y yo.

Con la guardia en alto, nos vigila.

La super fuerza de Zanoba y mi relámpago.

Venga que incluso una Reina Demonio no pudo evitar nuestro ataque.

Pero eso ya es cosa del pasado, se ha recuperado de todas sus heridas luciendo completamente ilesa.

Incluso luego de haber recibido un golpe directo en la cara por parte de Zanoba, quedando esta completamente aplastada e irreconocible. Simplemente no hay huella alguna de nuestro ataque.

"Bueno, hagan eso mismo nuevamente. Esta vez lo esquivare."

Dijo Atofe llena de confianza.

De hecho, realmente se siente como que lo esquivara.

Las Arte de la espada de este mundo incluso pueden reflejar magia.

No estoy seguro respecto a que el estilo del Dios del Norte pueda hacerlo, pero ya que estamos hablando de una Reina Demonio, no dudo sobre el hecho de que ella es capaz de evitar magia de mi nivel.

Mmm... Activare mi ojo místico por ahora, pero... ¿Realmente hará una diferencia poder ver ese segundo al futuro?

Pues bien, ¿ahora qué debería hacer?

... Para comenzar debo encontrar una abertura.

Ok, asumiendo que la encontramos, entonces, ¿qué hacemos?.

¿Mi magia será capaz de hacerle algún rasguño?

Mi bala rocosa más fuerte no pudo matar a un indefenso Badigadi.

Pues ni hablar de una Atofe en guardia, lista para luchar, no le hará ni cosquillas.

De hecho, siempre y cuando ella este en guardia, da igual el tipo de magia que utilice...

"Ludeus. Intentemos crear una abertura para que Cliff corra hacía al circulo de teleportación y escape."

Dijo Elinalise, a lo cual miro a Cliff el cual tiene sus ojos enfocados en Atofe, sin embargo, sus piernas están temblando, no hay que olvidar que es un completo inútil para las batallas.

"Que se lleve consigo el té, la planta y el libro de notas. Así Nanahoshi se salvará."

"Bien."

Exacto.

Lo estaba olvidando pero es por esto que vinimos en primer lugar.

Salvar a Nanahoshi, esa era la meta.

Si tenemos una meta, entonces cumplirla es lo más importante.

Si perdemos aquí, no moriremos. Aunque no podremos ver a nuestras familias y conocidos por 10 años... Lo cual es una mierda.

"Ah, y que también busque refuerzos. Pelagius y Atofe tienen su propia historia. Él definitivamente puede conseguir ayuda."

Pelagius y sus 12 familiares.

Exacto, si se trata de él, puede que venga a nuestro rescate.

No importa qué, él es el héroe que selló a Laplace.

Si él puede hacer eso, entonces debe ser capaz de encargarse de Atofe.

"Bien. Entonces, vamos a hacer eso... ¿Puedes convencer a Cliff?"

"Espera y veras."

Elinalise retrocede hasta donde se encuentra Cliff.

El plan es el siguiente. Zanoba, Elinalise y yo crearemos una abertura.

Cliff se fugará, corriendo en dirección al circulo de teleportación.

Entonces convencerá a Pelagius mientras nosotros tratamos de resistir hasta su llegada.

Pero... ¿Funcionará?

¿Podemos manejarlo?

También esta Cliff, ¿puede convencer a Pelagius?

Mientras Cliff intenta convencer a Pelagius, ¿perderemos y seremos obligados a aceptar el contrato?

No importa qué, si Cliff se escapa, entonces Nanahoshi se salvará.

Salvar a Nanahoshi.

Ese era el objetivo, nuestra meta.

Pero quiero volver también.

Eh, puta mierda, estoy corriendo en círculos...

Debo respirar profundo y calmarme...

En primer lugar, tenemos que contener a Atofe.

En ese momento, uso magia para dispersar a los caballeros oscuros y permitir que Cliff escape.

Entonces, si la situación lo permite, también tomamos la oportunidad y corremos a máxima velocidad hacia el círculo mágico.

Pues bien.

Vamos a hacer eso.

No podemos derrotar a Atofe, pero a los soldados oscuros que nos rodean si.

Hay que tomárselo enserio esta vez.

Hay que destruirlos a todos.

Pues bien.

Puedo hacerlo.

Hazlo, hazlo.

Mátalos.

Mátalos a todos, tú puedes Ludeus, y si lo logras podrás volver a casa. No hay problema.

Sí, puedo hacerlo.

Esta vez no es solo palabrería.

"No te preocupes, Shisho. Yo detendré a la Reina Demonio Atofe aunque me cueste la vida."

Dijo Zanoba sin una pisca de vacilación.

Calmado.

Confiable.

¿Por qué es tan varonil en una situación como esta?

Como si fuera una línea de película.

Si fuera un personaje femenino no sería nada de raro que me enamorara de él.

[Pero ¿puedo realmente escapar? No corro muy rápido y el equipaje también...]

[Si te comienzan a perseguir, Ludeus y yo los detendremos. No mires hacia atrás, no pienses, simplemente sigue corriendo. Y tampoco te tropieces.]

[Debería pelear también...]

[No vamos a ganar incluso si somos los cuatro. El que vayas a huir para poder buscar refuerzos también cuenta como una batalla importante.]

[En ese caso... Oh, ya entiendo...]

La voz de Cliff pasa por mis oídos.

Desde aquí hasta la entrada del circulo mágico son alrededor de unos treinta pasos más o menos.

Ni tan lejos ni tan cerca.

Pero él tiene que correr toda la distancia.

"Persuasión exitosa."

Pronto Elinalise vuelve al frente.

Miro a Cliff cuyo rostro refleja una mirada seria, la de un hombre con un propósito.

No es que huya de la batalla como un marica, sino que huye para buscar ayuda, huir es su batalla.

Exacto, huir para buscar ayuda es una batalla...

Elinalise es bastante buena utilizando las palabras. Que envidia.

"Zanoba y yo crearemos una abertura enfrentándonos a Atofe. Ludeus, tú te encargaras de los soldados oscuros a tu alrededor."

"Okay, yo me encargo."

Sesión de estrategia terminada.

Nos volteamos en dirección a Atofe.

Preparada con su espada, burlándose de nosotros.

"¿Vuestro objetivo es ganarme?"

Detrás de ella no hay ningún soldado.

Son 30 pasos cuesta arriba, ademas hay buenos puntos de apoyo.

¿No se caerá Cliff en el camino?

No, lo logrará de todos modos.

"Zanoba, Elinalise-san, voy a realizar el primer ataque."

"Entendido."

Mirando a Atofe, levanto mi báculo.

Utilizaré mi habitual cañón pétreo.

Aunque solamente por potencia de fuego, mi ataque [Relámpago] que es de nivel Real podría ser una mejor opción, pero a esta distancia seremos alcanzado por mi ataque también.

Morir en manos de mi propio ataque, paso.

"Ufff..."

Al tiempo en que respiro profundamente, me concentro en enfocar mi magia en el báculo.

Atofe sigue sin realizar movimiento alguno.

Aun sí ella sabe que puedo conjurar en silencio, procederemos según lo planeado.

Conveniente, pero...

<Atofe desvía el Cañón Pétreo con su espada.>

Mi ojo místico claramente ve que Atofe realiza un movimiento para esquivar mi ataque.

Mierda. Aún cuando me dijeron que mi Cañón Pétreo es de alto nivel, simplemente parece ser inútil contra Atofe.

Entonces, ¿si utilizo [Relámpago] funcionará?.

¿Utilizar el ataque del cuál ella está más pendiente...?

"Shisho. Definitivamente cumpliré mi cometido, cuenta conmigo."

"... Zanoba."

Puedo confiar en sus palabras.

... También me preparo para la batalla.

"Ok, ¡vamos!"

Disparé el más fuerte posible Cañón Pétreo.

Con un Kaboom vuela hacia Atofe.

"¡Sólo rindanse!"

Atofe se mueve como un espejismo, realizando un movimiento diminuto con su muñeca, apenas cambia la posición de su espada.

Al instante siguiente, la espada y el cañón chocan, aterradoras chispas vuelan en todas direcciones.

El Cañón Pétreo cambia de curso y golpea en una roca que se encontraba a una distancia algo lejana, provocando una gran nube de polvo.

Aún no es suficiente.

"¡¡Arrrrgh!!"

Sin siquiera pasar un momento del choque, Zanoba lanzó una masa extraña a Atofe.

"¿Ehh?"

La extraña masa gritaba mientras volaba hacia Atofe, la cual sonreía mientras se preparaba para desviar el ataque.

"Sólo rindan-... ¿Ah?"

Justo cuando Atofe estaba a punto de cortar la masa en dos, detiene su movimiento.

Entonces, la masa que lanzó Zanoba golpea a Atofe en la cara.

"¿Guaah?"

"¿Ah?"

Como si fuera pegamento la masa se pega en la cara de Atofe...

Es Kishirika que estaba sentada sobre el hombro de Zanoba.

"¡Ewww! ¡Qué pasa con este olor de mierda! ¡Vete a tomar un ducha tú maldita idiota!"

"Parece que alguien quiere un poco más... ¿Nooo?"

Atofe agarra la mano de Kishirika y tira de ella con fuerza, mandando a volar lejos a Kishirika, la cual torpemente aterriza fuera del círculo de soldados que nos rodea.

"Venga vamos, como pueden tirarme algo como eso... ¿Están de broma?"

Atofe grita en estado de shock.

Zanoba con los puños apretados rompe a correr hacia Atofe.

Elinalise le sigue detrás como una sombra.

Mierda, debería dejar de mirar y unirme a ellos.

"¡Eso es vengan a mí!, ¡Espíritu de lucha!"

"¡Ahhh!"

Zanoba lanza un puñetazo.

Con horrible fuerza vuela hacia Atofe.

Con su guante ella fácilmente...

"¿Ugh?"

Atofe no lo esquivo.

Al instante siguiente un sonido espantoso se escucha, ¡BAAMMM!, el golpe de Zanoba se hundió en Atofe.

El guante quedó aplastado dando forma a un aspecto horrible.

Zanoba continua el ataque, da un paso para estabilizarse y luego da otro gran paso hacia adelante, siguiendo el flujo del movimiento un nuevo golpe es lanzado hacia Atofe.

"¡Bieeeeeeeeeen!"

Atofe levanta su gran espada desde una posición incómoda.

Otro espantoso estruendo se escucha, el sonido del crujir. La pierna de Atofe se tuerce.

Pero su ímpetu se mantiene al igual que el movimiento de su espada que va hacia Zanoba.

"Grrr."

Zanoba cae de rodillas por el dolor.

Es la primera vez que veo así a Zanoba.

Que recuerde, Zanoba ni siquiera se encogió cuando lo golpeé con mi cañon pétreo.

Y pensar que esta así con un solo golpe...

Atofe examina a Zanoba arrogantemente aunque con la respiración un poco entre cortada.

"Ese cuerpo que posees no es malo, pero... Recuerda. No hay ninguna defensa perfecta. Y es por eso mismo que mi esposo Karum..."

"¡Hah!"

"¿Mmm?"

Mientras Atofe hablaba.

Utilizando la espalda de Zanoba como si fuera su trampolín, Elinalise salta encima.

Haciendo uso del impulso obtenido dirige su ataque a la garganta de Atofe, teniendo como objetivo la carne expuesta.

Pero el ataque y el sonido del corte, ambos son desviados.

No es el sonido de la piel lo que se escucha más bien es el sonido emitido al golpear el touki.

"¡Aún hay más!"

La espada de una mano de Elinalise se mantiene firme.

Con su escudo levantado, da un paso hacia al lado y lanza una estocada con violencia.

La onda expansiva invisible vuela de la espada y golpea directamente a Atofe.

Pero esta luce imperturbable, arrugando sus cejas infelizmente, como si tuviera arena en los ojos.

"¡Tus ataques son débiles!. Okay, bien, aquí, ¡toma esto!"

Atofe levanta su gran espada y lanza una cuchillada.

Elinalise retrocede para evitar el ataque.

"¡Psh!"

Sin demorar ni un segundo, Elinalise levanta su escudo.

¡GONG!, se escucha el sonido metálico al golpear la espada contra el escudo. Elinalise da un par de vueltas, rodando por el suelo rocoso, entonces se abalanza como un gato.

Mi ojo puede ver... Terror.

"Sin embargo tienes un buen juego de piernas. Con un buen entrenamiento en mi lugar..."

"¡Aaah!"

Zanoba repentinamente se pone de pie mientras Atofe hablaba.

Mejor dicho da un salto, con las manos estiradas, cae en picada sobre Atofe.

"¡Ahh!"

Así de fácil, Zanoba agarra a Atofe dándole un abrazo de oso, impidiendole realizar movimiento alguno con sus manos, Zanoba la levanta del suelo.

"Argh. ¡Cómo osas abrazarme tan descaradamente... Guardias!"

Como si se tratara de una prensa Zanoba aprieta con todas sus fuerzas. Atofe escupe sangre negra.

¿El Combo ha servido?

No, ni de coña, el oponente es una Reina Demonio Inmortal, el daño temporal no funcionará.

"¡Shisho! ¡Ahora!"

"¡...!"

Las palabras de Zanoba confirman la situación.

Atofe esta inmovilizada.

Una oportunidad.

"¡Cliff, ahora, huye!"

Con todo mi poder puesto en mi báculo.

Un hechizo con daño en área.

Eso ha de ser suficiente para matar a todos los soldados oscuros a la vez.

"¡Okay, me largo!"

Cliff comienza a correr, los soldados oscuros que nos rodean alzan sus espadas en estado de shock.

Pues no pequeños, demasiado tarde.

"¡Frost Nova!"<ref>No me acuerdo como le dicen :v, si ven un ataque en ingles es porque no hay nombre definido o no lo recuerdo</ref>

Oleadas de aire frío salen desde mi báculo.

El suelo cruje al tiempo que se congela, masas de aire frío llegan a los soldados oscuros que nos rodeaban,

"¡Naah!"

"¿Mmm?"

Los soldados oscuros entran en pánico al tiempo en que el suelo bajo sus pies comienza a congelarse.

¡Lo hice...!

Podría ser un ataque furtivo.

Pero de esta manera, no puede ser esquivado.

Mientras pensaba.

Una voz sonó.

"...Explosiones de llamas cubren mi cuerpo, ¡[Burning Place]!"

Viento caliente se propagaba del cuerpo de un hombre al igual que si su cuerpo fuera el fuego.

Como si estuviera desafiando a mi Frost Nova.

Ese hombre y los dos soldados junto a él, lograron descongelarse.

Pues aquel hombre no es nada más ni nada menos que Moore.

El viejo soldado comenzó a recitar tan pronto como levanté mi báculo, aprovechando el espacio de tiempo.

Aún así, no importa que tan poderoso ni que tan rápido sea.

Incluso si me afecta, no voy a mostrar misericordia alguna...

Sin embargo el hechizo de Moore sólo pudo descongelarlo a él más los dos que estaban al lado suyo.

Todo los demás están completamente envuelto en hielo, como si fueran esculturas.

Por puro poder, he ganado.

Además, finalmente he asesinado...

"Incluso ha congelado nuestras armaduras negras... ¡Qué increíble poder!. ¡Todo el mundo, conjuren Burning Place!"

"¡A sus ordenes!. Espíritu del fuego, En todas partes entre el cielo y la tierra..."

Moore le gritó a sus camaradas, así los soldados oscuros comenzaron a recitar el conjuro dentro del hielo.

No han muerto.

Nadie murió.

Esa armadura negra.

¿Que clase de armadura negra puede resistir magia de agua?

Mierda.

¿He utilizado el hechizo incorrecto?

"Mmm."

Cliff paso al lado de la exprimida Atofe.

"Moore, ¡no lo dejes escapar!"

"¡Si!"

Al de recibir la orden de Atofe, Moore comienza a moverse.

Un momento después, los soldados descongelados por Moore comienzan a correr también.

Elinalise se lanza hacia ellos, deslizándose frente a ellos.

Y con su espada alzada, los detiene.

"¡Ludeus! ¡Ve!"

Moore persigue sin mirar atrás a Cliff el cual carga con un enorme equipaje y un joven árbol.

Aunque Moore lleva armadura, es rápido. Esta a tan sólo 7 pasos de Cliff.

Apunto mi báculo hacia Moore.

"¡Cañón Pétreo!"

<Moore conjuar [Muro de tierra] para contrarrestar mi Cañón Pétreo.>

Está bien. Puedo hacerlo.

La magia se vierte en mi báculo y disparo.

"La tierra... ¡GRR!"

Moore corre con una mano levantada mientras conjura.

Pero como un láser, el cañón pétreo golpea su brazo, enviando su armadura a volar.

Con una mano destrozada Moore tropieza... pero no se detuvo.

"Espíritu del agua, conviértete en mi fuerza - [Campo helado]."

La magia de Moore le rodea en la niebla.

¿Utilizar niebla para evadir mi ataque?

Aún así, su conjuro es corto.

Casi lo mismo que demora Roxy, ¿Será un conjuro acortado?

"¡Ráfaga de viento!"

Forme viento con mi báculo y despeje la niebla.

Y bueno tal vez lo mande a volar lejos también... Pero venga, que a este tipo ni le importa el dolor que siente, cada vez esta más cerca de Cliff.

Esa armadura negra, ¿lo hace resistente a la magia de viento también?

No, no sólo de viento y agua, sino que resistente a las demás también.

¿Qué hago?

Esta a tan sólo 6 pasos.

Fallé el tiro de la muerte, si lo lanzo de nuevo y lo llega a esquivar, lo más probable es que este golpee a Cliff--

Justo ahora, mi ojo místico observa que Moore comienza a conjugar al tiempo que corre.

"¡Espíritu de la tierra de todo este mundo! ¡Hago un llamado a usted, responde--!"

"¡Distorsión mágica!"

Instantáneamente conjuré el hechizo que he practicado en casa.

El hechizo que entrené con Sylphy.

Momentos antes de que el hechizo de Moore estuviera completo, este desaparece.

"¿En serio? ¿Incluso distorsión mágica?"

Moore examina su mano en estado de shock.

Pero sus piernas no han parado.

Sólo 5 pasos lo separan de Cliff.

Continuo mi ataque, como si utilizara mi mano para bloquear su camino, y entonces disparo.

Por supuesto, debo utilizar algo a lo que estoy acostumbrado.

Mi más famosa y trillada táctica debería funcionar no importa que tan experimentado sea el oponente.

Al igual que en las prácticas.

"¡Quagmire!"

Entre Moore y Cliff, se forma un pantano gigante.

Moore pone un pie dentro del pegajoso lodazal...

"Mm... ¡El Dios desconocido! ¡Responde a mi oración!, ¡Trae el cielo a la tierra! [Lanza de Tierra]!"

Al instante, Moore lanza magia bajo sus pies, desde los cuales aparece un gran lanza de tierra.

Corriendo sobre esta lanza, Moore rápidamente pasa sobre mi Quagmire.

Sus piernas no se han detenido.

Sólo 4 pasos de distancia.

Me ha contrarrestado.

Todos mis ataques han sido detenidos.

Que inesperado...

"¡Ludeus!, ¡Cliff! ¡Apresúrense!"

"¡Lo sé!"

Grita Elinalise con todas sus fuerzas.

Mirando por encima, puedo ver que está actualmente ocupada con los dos soldados.

Dos contra uno.

Los soldados oscuros no presionan sus ataques, meramente la mantienen ocupada.

"¡Eyy!, ¡Ya te lo dije, tu maldito desvergonzado! ¡Déjame ir! ¡Al menos pelea con tus manos!"

"No te dejare ir incluso si me cuesta la muerte!"

Zanoba da cabezazos a Atofe. Intentando su mejor esfuerzo incluso con sangre cayendo de su cabeza.

Necesito apurar también.

Los otros soldados oscuros también se están descongelando.

El vapor se levanta por todos lados, coloreando el aire de un color blanco.

"Grrr."

¿Qué hago?

¿Qué hago para detener a Moore?

Ese bastardo es fuerte. En una lucha mágica es mucho más experimentado que yo, al punto en que rechaza los hechizos básicos como si nada.

¿Funcionarán hechizos más fuertes?

No. Si es demasiado fuerte, incluso Cliff podría verse envuelto en él. Además están los contraataques de Moore y su armadura que resiste todo tipo de magia.

"¡...!"

Justo entonces, noté que mis pies están mojados.

El resultado de Frost Nova.

Debido a la descongelación del por parte de Burning place, el área entera está conmocionada en agua.

El primero en descongelarse, Moore, también esta empapado en agua.

Por supuesto, Elinalise y yo, nuestros pies también están cubiertos en un charco de agua.

Este hechizo, Atofe sólo lo vio una vez anteriormente.

En otras palabras, Moore nunca lo ha enfrentado.

Pero si lo uso ahora.

Yo, Elinalise, incluso Zanoba recibirán el golpe.

Sólo Cliff se libraría ya que está fuera de rango.

No será golpeado.

En ese instante, llegue a un conclusión.

"¡Golpe Eléctrico!"

[[File:Mushoku14 08.jpg|500px]]

Sin ser suficiente para matar, la electricidad sale volando hacia fuera.

Un rayo púrpura vuela hacia Moore.

BANG, un fuerte sonido estalla, una terrorífica demostración de fuerza.

El rayo púrpura indiscriminadamente azota el suelo circundante.

Con el suelo mojado, fácilmente se extiende a toda la gente empapado en agua y los electrifica.

"¡Kyaaa!"

"¡Gaaa!"

"¡Ohhh!"

Todos los soldados oscuros colapsan en un montón de humo.

Elinalise; Zanoba y Atofe también.

Todos y cada uno de los soldados descongelados incluyendo a Moore son golpeados por el rayo. Y por supuesto, yo también soy golpeado.

"¡Ugh!"

Mi cuerpo recibió un choque horrible.

Un dolor baja por mi espina dorsal, todas mis articulaciones se sienten como si estuvieran dobladas en direcciones equivocadas.

No fue suficiente para matar a alguien.

Así que sé que no voy a morir.

Pero la vision de mis ojos se vuelve oscura, y mi conciencia con se oscurece junto a ellos.

■■■■

Para momento en que recobre la conciencia ya me encontraba en el piso.

Estuve Inconsciente durante no más de dos segundos.

Mi cuerpo está paralizado.

Pero puedo ver.

¿Cómo va todo?

Cliff.

Levantando mi cabeza, veo a Moore arrodillado con un pie en el suelo.

Vapor surge entre su armadura, a pesar de todo él aún apunta sus dedos restantes hacia Cliff.

Balbuceando no le entiendo nada... ¿estará realizando un conjuro?

Distorsión mágica.

No, no lo haré a tiempo.

Vierto magia en mi mano izquierda.

Aún si mi cuerpo está paralizado, todavía puedo mover mi mano protésica.

Con mi palma apuntando hacia Moore.

"¡[Lazo de viento]!"

"¡[Mano de absorción mágica]!"

Moore lanza un látigo de viento, pero al instante desaparece.

"¿Qué?"

Moore se da media vuelta mirándome.

Su rostro está oculto en el casco, pero debe estar aturdido por lo sucedido.

Te lo mereces.

Sin tener en cuenta la situación Cliff corre hacia adelante.

Está a sólo 3 pasos de la entrada del círculo de teleportación mágica.

Nadie puede atraparlo ahora.

Nadie.

Incluso Atofe se encuentra aún paralizada, sin embargo, con sus ojos bien abiertos me contempla como un tigre.

"Lo has hecho. Es una magia increíble."

"..."

"Interesante. Tomarte como mi subordinado es en realidad... Jajaja, un mago de tu calibre, debería apreciarte, Jajaja."

Incapaz de mirar a otro lado, sólo podía aceptar esa horrible sonrisa que me daba Atofe.

Bueno, se acabo.

Los inmortales se recuperan rápidamente, mucho más rápido que yo.

Es demasiado tarde para huir.

Incluso resistirse será imposible.

Zanoba se ha desmayado.

Todavía aferrado a Atofe, cae al suelo.

Parece ser vulnerable en contra de la electricidad.

Probablemente perdió la conciencia debido al golpe eléctrico.

Elinalise, mientras siente todavía tembleque, intenta ponerse en pie.

Se encuentra en tan mal estado como lo estoy yo, pero aún así quiere intentarlo.

Elinalise se niega a rendirse.

[Nunca te rindas.]

Dijo una vez un entrenador de pelo blanco.

Yo también lo haré.

Puedo hacerlo.

Haz tu mejor esfuerzo.

Vamos a ir a casa.

Quiero ir a casa.

Volver a casa, volver a casa y... Si es posible, su momento sexy con Sylphy.

Y Roxy también.

Y abrazar a Lucy.

No habrán solamente entrenamientos de espadas con Norn, sino que también de magia.

El arroz que ha cultivado Aisha, estaba esperándolo.

Si las memorias de Zenith vuelven, entonces, iremos todos a visitar la tumba de papá.

Entonces, al igual que antes, viviremos una vida feliz.

Un día a día lleno de diversión en este otro mundo.

Exacto, así de sencillo.

Así de simple.

... Pues bien, puedo hacerlo.

Puedo levantarme.

Si puede mover mi mano, puedo usar magia.

Mi báculo, ¿dónde mierda está mi báculo?

No puedo hacerlo sin él.

Ah, pero venga que imbécil soy.

Lo estaba aplastando con mi cuerpo.

Lo siento, Aqua Heartia, ¿fui pesado?.

Está bien, puedo hacerlo. Debo mantenerlos en donde están hasta que llegue el rescate.

Sólo hasta entonces.

No necesito ganar.

Cliff-senpai, consigue ayuda.

Pelagius es molesto, pero estoy contando contigo.

Por favor convencelo.

Incluso si él se niega inmediatamente, por lo menos que haga una excepción este año, ¡por favor!

"¿Eh?"

Elinalise hace un ruido levantando su cabeza.

Sus ojos apuntan hacia adelante.

Cliff.

Justo en la entrada de la prisión comienzan aparecer soldados oscuros, quedando cara a cara frente a Cliff...

Y así... comienzan a salir soldados oscuros desde dentro...

"¿En serio?"

... Y aún hay más dentro de la entrada.

"Ahh..."

Por qué no nos dimos cuenta de eso.

Hay un agujero en el suelo, incluso a Atofe le gustaría comprobar que hay dentro.

"Joder..."

Una oscuridad crece en mi corazón.

Queriendo gritar, me siento impotente, una sensación del todo muy familiar.

Desesperación.

Nunca más me volveré a reunir con Sylphy ni Roxy.

En lugar de eso entrenaré bajo el mando de una estúpida Reina Demonio por el resto de mi vida.

Mi fuerza me dejó.

El dolor en mi corazón se robó mi fuerza.

En ese momento.

Se puede oír una voz conmocionada.

"¿Cómo...?"

Esa voz no es mía.

No es Elinalise.

No es Zanoba.

Y por supuesto no es Moore.

La que exclamo es Atofe, quien esta mirando a Cliff.

"¡Ah! Atofe-sama..."

El soldado oscuro empujo a Cliff a un lado, tambaleándose por la pendiente.

De alguna manera, parece apagado.

"Por ahí, delante del círculo mágico, Pe..."

Al momento siguiente.

El soldado oscuro fue partido en dos.

Justo en la mitad, en mitades exactas.

Entonces, detrás de ese cuerpo cortado.

Los contornos de una persona.

Pelo blanco brillante.

Ojos de Sanpaku dorados.

Tela blanca salpicada con sangre.

"Reina Demonio Inmortal Atoferatofe."

Hablando en fluido idioma del dios demonio, camina fuera de la entrada.

"Podrías pensar que no es importante... pero Rikarisu podría desaparecer en un círculo de teleportación mágica, esa posibilidad existe, así que por favor piense sus acciones por un momento."

Detrás de él, aparece uno por uno los otros.

Arumanfi del destello, Sylvaril del vacío.

Y otros que no reconozco.

Seis en total.

"La sangre de sus soldados ensuciaron mi castillo".

Ya veo.

Atofe llegó aquí antes que nosotros.

Por lo cual ya había encontrado la entrada al círculo mágico de teleportación.

Ordenó a sus soldados investigar el lugar.

Cuando encontraron el círculo mágico, obviamente ellos entraron.

Así, dada las condiciones, él aparece.

El castillo del cielo fue invadido por la raza demoníaca.

"Pelagius---!"

Gritó Atofe.

Pelagius Dola.

El Rey Dragón Blindado está aquí.

=== 3ª Parte ===

La atmósfera y estado de ánimo de Atofe cambió instantáneamente al ver a Pelagius.

Hasta hace un momento, había sido una batalla por mero placer.

Pero ahora mismo la sed de sangre e intención de asesinar es increíble.

Como si hubiera visto al asesino de su padre, Atofe hace muecas y mira a Pelagius.

"¡Pelagius, tú---!"

Atofe retuerce su cuerpo el cual aún está entumecido, deshaciéndose de Zanoba.

Zanoba, sin fuerza alguna, cae a un lado.

Atofe rompe a correr hacia Pelagius, sus plumas posteriores se estremecen.

Con un fuerte empujón intenta saltar, pero en vez de eso, sus rodillas ceden haciéndola caer al piso.

"¡Jajaja!"

Perugius ríe alegremente frente a colosal espectáculo.

"Oh, qué entretenido, Atoferatofe. ¿Siendo descuidada otra vez? ¿Acaso el ser descuidados corre por la sangre de la familia del clan inmortal?"

"¡Así que tú eres el bastardo que los envió! ¡Jugaste sucio solo para matarme!... ¿Qué sucedió con la promesa que realizaste a Karuman?"

Pelagius se burla de Atofe con un sonrisilla.

Lo único que puede hacer Atofe en su ira es gritar.

Moore tambaleándose trata de acercarse a ella, pero le resulta imposible.

Ahora mismo, sólo Cliff, Pelagius, y su séquito pueden moverse.

Pelagius mira a Atofe, como un tigre que encuentra a la presa perfecta.

"No te confundas. Sólo he venido a salvar unos pocos amigos."

"¡Mentiroso! ¡Ugh!"

"Cumpliré mi promesa con Karuman. Fue un querido amigo."

"¡Te odio incluso si eres amigo de Karuman!"

"... Pues yo odio a idiotas irracionales como tú."

Al tiempo que Pelagius hablaba, levanta su mano, sosteniendo algo en cada una de ellas.

La cara de Atofe se vuelve pálida.

"Tú, tú, no hay forma que..."

Haciendo caso omiso a lo que dice Atofe, Pelagius abre su boca.

"Ese dragón vive sólo mientras sigue el camino de la cortesía. Los clavos en sus manos son largos y afilados, para así nunca levantar un puño."

Lo primero que ha dicho me suena familiar.

"El segundo dragón aprieta su puño con ira. Sus uñas rotas, sus dientes cayeron, pero la sensación ha sido transmitida. Sostiene la cortesía en su mano, sin embargo, ¿ha abandonado a esta?"

Una a una salen las palabras.

Y con cada palabra, la magia circundante se reúne alrededor de Pelagius.

"El tercer dragón que murió. El que poseyó los más efímeros ojos del Dragón General de escamas verde brillante. Por el nombre de Pelagius el Rey Dragón blindado, convoco --"

Mirando con atención, dos puertas aparecen al lado de Atofe, cada una tomando una parte de ella.

Dragones bellamente tallados marcan esas puertas.

Una ornamentada puerta de plata.

Una ornamentada puerta de oro.

Lentas pero seguras, como si brotaran desde el suelo, las puertas aparecen.

"Abre [Puerta trasera del Dragón]."

"Evoca [Puerta delantera del Dragón]."

Bajo las tranquilas ordenes de Pelagius, las puertas se abren.

Viento comienza a soplar desde la puerta derecha a la izquierda, sin embargo, no es viento, sino que es el flujo de algo haciendo algo.

Ah, ya sé.

Esta magia de invocación es absorción mágica.

Puedo sentir como la magia es extraída de mi cuerpo.

Pero es distinto a la sensación que obtuve con Orsted.

Es incluso más rápido que la de aquella vez, como si mi magia y mi fuerzas fueran succionadas a la vez.

"Ah, Atofe-sama, escape..."

De pronto, Moore lentamente se arrastra.

Las piernas de Atofe tiemblan, simplemente puede contemplar en ira a Pelagius.

"¡Pelagius--!"

Su cuerpo parece haber sido reducido un poco.

Tal vez las puertas han succionado su touki.

"¡Sabes que esto romperá la promesa!"

"¿Y qué? Esta es una de esas oportunidades que se dan solo una vez en la vida, una oportunidad única. No la desperdiciare."

Pelagius levanta su mano derecha, la cual esta cubierta de blanco, de pronto, esta comienza a brillar, una deslumbrante luz sesga la zona.

"Espada de mano del Dragón Blindado [Break]."

Pelagius realiza un movimiento con su mano en dirección descendente.

La luz deja su mano, y sale volando directamente hacia Atofe.

"¡¡¡Recordaré lo que haz hecho, Pelagius--!!!"

Atofe parece un cadáver borracho.

Entonces, un momento después, salio volando lejos. Con su cuerpo partido en dos, pronto desaparece de mi vista.

"Pfff, no es como si ella fuera a morir."

Pelagius se queja y tranquilamente da media vuelta, como si hubiera perdido el interés.

"Sylvaril. Carga a estos cuatro y curales."

¿Qué hay de los demás?"

"Déjalos huir."

"La Gran Emperatriz Demonio Kishirika Kishirisu detectada."

Justo como dijo Sylvaril, vislumbro a Kishirika en la distancia.

También recibió el golpe.

Lo siento.

"Déjala ir."

"¿Hah?"

Al parecer Pelagius dejará escapar a Kishirika también.

Gracias a Dios.

"Ufff."

Con Sylvaril acercándose hacia mi, por fin puedo tomar un descanso.

... Nos han salvado.

=== 4ª Parte ===

Luego de aquel episodio.

Los subordinados de Pelagius nos llevaron de vuelta.

A excepción de Cliff, todos los demás necesitamos que nos carguen o un hombro para sostenernos.

Cliff y Kishirika discutían algo mientras tanto.

Para el momento en que mire nuevamente en su dirección, Kishirika ya había desaparecido por algún lugar, típico de ella.

Vamos a reunirnos otra vez en algún lugar más tranquilo... ¿okay?

Después de cargar a todos de vuelta, Sylvaril detuvo el círculo mágico de teleportación.

El camino que llevaba al continente demoníaco está cerrado.

Así que será para otra ocasión el pasar a saludar a los padres de Roxy.

Nos enviaron a la enfermería debido al daño recibido por la descarga eléctrica.

Cliff estaba cuidándonos.

Fue el quien se ofreció.

Mientras decía [Pues sí, este tipo de quemadura no es muy severa...] hábilmente quito nuestras heridas con magia curativa.

No nos matarán, pero las quemaduras eran bastante extensas y relativamente severas.

Dejarlas curar por si solas podría incluso traer complicaciones.

Pero venga que si no iba así de lejos, no podría haber paralizado a Atofe.

Cliff fue particularmente cuidadoso con las heridas de la Elinalise.

Dejar una cicatriz sería terrible.

Así te quiero ver amar Cliff, una vez finalizo las curaciones. Elinalise y él desaparecieron.

Zanoba todavía está inconsciente.

Esta vez él nos salvó.

Ninguna cantidad de gracias será suficiente para agradecer lo que ha hecho.

La amistad puede ser invaluable, aún así no debo ser mezquino. Necesito darle las gracias apropiadamente para cuando recobre la conciencia.

Después de que terminaran los tratamientos y pudiera moverme, me dirigí hacia donde estaba Sylphy.

Al entrar en la habitación me encuentro a Sylphy leyendo en su cama. Parecía preocupada al momento en que me vio entrar.

"¿Algo salio mal?"

No respondí a su pregunta, simplemente me subí en silencio a la cama y la abrace.

Sylphy gimoteo un poco.

Como si se quejara en rechazo, llena de dolor. Abrace fuertemente a Sylphy.

Pensé que lo único importante es que ella está aquí.

La risa de Atofe todavía me persigue.

Aunque el entumecimiento me ha dejado, aún perdura esa desesperación en mi corazón.

Si hubiera muerto en batalla, todo sería en vano.

Atofe mostró misericordia, y los guardias oscuros no atacaron.

Moore utilizo magia, pero nada mortal.

Sin embargo, todo fue realmente aterrador.

Si Pelagius no hubiera llegado.

Todo seria distinto, Atofe nos habría capturado y forzado a realizar el contrato.

Entonces... el poder abrazar a Sylphy como ahora, podría haber sido imposible.

Incluso aún si Lucy se hubiera vuelto mayor, podría no volver a verla jamas.

Roxy, Norn, Aisha, todo el mundo, para ese entonces ya habrían...

Esto, sólo esto me asusta.

Me hace temblar de miedo.

De repente, Sylphy frota mi cabeza con su mano, peinando mi pelo con un movimiento descendente como si fuera un peine.

Sus dedos, delicados, cálidos y suaves.

Con una sonrisa, Sylphy me da un abrazo de vuelta.

No hay nada que decir.

Ella, solamente me abraza.

Sólo eso es suficiente.

Acurrucado en el abrazo de Sylphy, caí dormido a gusto.

== Capítulo 152 - Un día en la Fortaleza Flotante ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

Dos días han pasado.

Zanoba despertó y ha estado alegremente inspeccionando las piezas de arte de todo el castillo.

No parece que la descarga eléctrica le haya dejado ningún tipo de secuela.

Gracias a Dios. Si se quedaba inconsciente con su vida pendiendo de un hilo, no sé cómo iba a encarar a Ginger.

Ha habido algunos cambios en Cliff.

Después del evento, Cliff y Kishirika hablaron de algo.

No sé de qué hablaron, pero él fue recompensado.

La recompensa de Kishirika.

En otras palabras, un ojo demoníaco.

El ojo demoníaco que Cliff recibió es el Ojo de Identificación.

Mientras sea algo que la propia Kishirika conozca, el ojo le permitirá saber qué es cualquier cosa que tenga delante.

A partir de ahora, incluso si una situación similar fuese a suceder, él puede manejarlo por su cuenta.

Pero actualmente, Cliff está haciendo lo posible para dominarlo, puesto que ahora mismo, está esforzándose por aprender a controlar su ojo místico.

Un ojo que todo lo que ve va acompañado de nombre y descripción.

Un mundo cubierto de palabras.

Incluso ahora no puede caminar sin Elinalise guiándolo.

Pero él va a aprender a controlarlo con el tiempo, después de todo, Cliff es un genio.

Hasta entonces, él debería usar un parche para ojo.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Por otro lado, la enfermedad de Nanahoshi.

Trajimos el té.

Un poco después de beber el brebaje, Nanahoshi comienza a sentir los efectos.

Entonces Nanahoshi con la ayuda de Yuruzu se dirigió a la enfermería... Para proteger su honor, voy a omitir el resto. En resumen, mejoró.

"¿Cómo te encuentras ahora?”

Nanahoshi sigue postrada en la cama.

Su piel ha mejorado, pero todavía luce cansada. Se ve claramente frágil.

Ella probablemente todavía necesita al menos un mes de descanso.

"Mucho mejor ahora."

Parece que ella está de buen humor.

No luce estresada por su trabajo como lo hace usualmente, pero luciendo más bien somnolienta, como si acabase de despertarse

Además, tiene unos enormes remolinos en el pelo de haber estado durmiendo.

''Puede que lleve un ritmo de vida poco saludable... pero veo que se sigue peinando a diario...''

"Por lo que hiciste, gracias."

Con el té de Sokasu caliente en la mano, se inclina hacia mí.

Que raro es verla tan formal.

"Pasar por tal peligro para mi medicina. Tú... me salvaste."

El oírla tan amable me hace sentir bastante incómodo.

No, ella probablemente se sienta frágil después de que su cuerpo se debilitó tanto.

"No te preocupes por eso."

"Siempre has estado cuidando de mí ... Incluso después de que te dije cosas terribles ... Usted me ayudó sin una queja. No sé cómo pueda pagártelo."

Nanahoshi se ve tan apenada.

Es la primera vez que veo a Nanahoshi actuando como una chica integra y modosita.

¿El poder de Yuzuru de la Expiación logró cambiar su personalidad hasta este punto?

"Ahora que lo pienso. Ludeus-san es mayor que yo, sin embargo, he sido tan descortés...”

"Mi edad en el otro mundo no importa, en este mundo solo tengo 18 años."

"¿Qué edad tenías originalmente?"

"Treinta... No, olvídelo. La diferencia de edad no es importante. Por favor, deje a un lado los honoríficos, como hasta ahora."

"Okay."

Nanahoshi toma un sorbo de té de Sokasu, bebiéndolo lentamente.

Parece que beberlo también funciona.

"Por lo que he oído, tu enfermedad ..."

"No se puede curar, probablemente."

El síndrome de Drenado de Nanahoshi no tiene cura.

El té de Sokasu puede eliminar temporalmente la magia de dentro, pero si se deja como está, la magia se volverá a acumular.

Debido a que ella no es de este mundo, no hay una solución permanente.

Pero siempre y cuando beba regularmente el té de Sokasu, ella debería estar bien, probablemente.

Incluso un poco de magia puede crear complicaciones.

Quién sabe cuánto tiempo pase antes de que ella contraiga otra extraña enfermedad.

Y la próxima vez, si se trata de alguna enfermedad de tiempos inmemoriales, entonces, incluso Kishirika puede que no sepa de ella.

Para vivir en este mundo, tienes que ponerte en contacto con la magia.

En el aire, en los alimentos, la magia está en todas partes.

"Nanahoshi. Debes volver. No puedes morir en este mundo."

".... Sí".

"Voy a hacer todo lo posible para ayudar, hasta que encuentres un camino".

"Pero yo..."

"No te preocupes por la recompensa. Si alguna vez tienes problemas, por favor ven a hablar conmigo, no importa qué."

"..."

Oyendo eso, Nanahoshi se puso a sollozar hasta que finalmente se echó a llorar.

Bajo su llanto silencioso, un '''Gracias''' se puede escuchar.

Pacientemente, espero a que Nanahoshi termine.

Después de un rato, con la nariz tapada y los ojos hinchados, Nanahoshi dijo.

"Pero, si vuelvo..."

"Lo harás tan pronto como sea posible ..."

"No, no voy a ser capaz de devolverte el favor una vez que regrese ..."

Ah, así que ella quiere devolverme el favor antes de esa fecha.

Ella está sorprendentemente seria.

[[File:Mushoku14 09.jpg|500px]]

"No te compliques por los detalles. Además, no es como si nunca hubiese obtenido nada de ti."

"Lo que quiero decir es, una recompensa por ayudar en mi investigación."

"Entonces, qué tal esto, ¿le importaría si le consulto problemas menores de vez en cuando?"

“¿Qué clase de pequeños problemas?"

"Como por ejemplo ¿Qué tipo de cosas las chicas de su edad quieren? Llevo una vida de casado con Sylphy y hasta tuvimos un niño, pero no sé muy bien lo que una chica de su edad piensa. Si eres tu, ya que tienes mas o menos la misma edad, ¿tal vez me echarías una mano? "

"... ¿Cómo piensa Sylphy?"

Nanahoshi pone una mano en la barbilla, concentrándose sobre un punto de su manta.

Pensándolo seriamente.

Diligentemente.

"No te preocupes por ello ahora. Sólo que si algún día, cuando tengamos una pelea, por favor, acepta tu responsabilidad y ayúdeme con ello."

"... Entiendo." ("... Got it." No se si poner algo como “Lo capto” o algo por el estilo )

Nanahoshi asiente seriamente.

Similares en edad, pero en última instancia es una persona de otro mundo, y probablemente no sepa nada acerca de la vida conyugal.

Por supuesto, yo tampoco sé cómo piensa la gente de mi edad.

"Pues bien, eso lo resuelve. Sigues estando frágil, así que cuídate."

"Okay. Gracias."

Salgo de la habitación.

Si nos quedamos demasiado tiempo juntos, Sylphy se pondrá celosa de nuevo.

Aunque Sylphy celosa también es adorable.

Deseo que Sylphy pueda aceptar mi amor sin preocupaciones.

Pero sólo con pensarlo no es suficiente para conseguirlo.

=== 3ª Parte ===

Recorrí el pasillo observando que un precioso atardecer se podía ver por las ventanas del mismo.

Observo lo que hay debajo de la ventana y encuentro un patio precioso.

''Parece que en todos los mundos, los atardeceres son cautivadores... Pero es que... aunque no me gusten demasiado las alturas, ver semejante escena con el sol perdiéndose entre las nubes mientras tiñe el patio con su jardín de tonos anaranjados y rojizos... Dan ganas de quedarte de pie simplemente observándolo.''

Y con eso en mente, me dirigí hacia el patio.

En él me encontré flores nunca vistas decorando este perfecto y detallado jardín, dibujando una escena de ensueño con el sol poniéndose a lo lejos y ocultándose tímidamente entre las nubes.

''... Si le enseñara a Sylphy esta estampa y aprovechara para susurrarle palabras bonitas... ¿cómo reaccionará?''

''¿Agachará la cabeza ruborizada hasta la punta de sus orejas y apretará mi mano con fuerza? Tendré que esforzarme en controlarme como haga algo tan adorable... Pero decidido... cuando se mejore la traeré.''

''Me gustaría traer también a Roxy... aunque conociéndola, es posible que ni le cambie la impresión y me diga '''No hace falta que me digas esas cosas''' o algo por el estilo.''

''¿Que a qué se refiere con no hace falta? A que mientras esté libre, con pedirle que me acompañe a la cama, lo aceptará. Y es que realmente, solo en la intimidad se deja llevar...''

''No me parece mal, pero me gustaría hacer más cosas propias de pareja con Roxy, a parte de '''Sexy Time'''<ref>Sexy Time: eufemismo inglés para referirse a situaciones eróticas de pareja.</ref>; como por ejemplo, ver juntos el atardecer, que diga '''¡Es precioso!''' y yo le responda '''¡Tú sí que eres preciosa!''' y ver como se ruboriza...''

'''Fuuh...'''

''No pudo venir... es imposible que lo vea.''

"¿Oh?"

Paseando mientras pensaba en todo esto, pude ver algo en el extremo del jardín.

Se trataba de una mesa blanca, con 5 personas a su alrededor, 3 de ellas sentadas.

"Y entonces, Shishou usó su magia... rayos púrpuras salieron disparados de su mano derecha y al impactar en Atofe la quemaron por completo y la dejaron totalmente paralizada."

"Oh, así que lo débil del estado de Atofe fue debido a su magia."

"El nivel de la magia de Ludeus-sama es verdaderamente sorprendente."

Las personas que se encontraban sentadas en la mesa eran Zanoba, Ariel y hasta Pelagius; mientras charlaban amistosamente con el atardecer de fondo. Por su parte, había otras 2 personas de pie que no estaban participando en la conversación; Luke, que se encontraba a espaldas de Ariel, y Sylvaril que hacía lo mismo con Pelagius.

Todos se encontraban escuchando la historia que Zanoba les estaba contando.

"Hasta Elinalise y yo nos quedamos aturdidos. A parte de Shishou, dudo mucho que nadie en el mundo sea capaz de utilizar ese tipo de magia."

"Por tu descripción diría que es el hechizo '''Relámpago'''... porque para detener a Atofe, es necesario como mínimo un hechizo de esa potencia."

"¿Y qué ocurrió después? ¿Cómo continuó el combate?"

"Bueno, lo cierto es que perdí el conocimiento en esa situación... ¡Oh! Estás de suerte, puedes preguntárselo a él mismo."

Zanoba me vio a mitad de frase y dirigió la conversación hacia mí; por lo que no me quedó más remedio que saludar, ahora que todos se habían percatado de mi presencia.

Hice una pequeña reverencia y me acerqué.

"Perdonad, os vi tomando el té y no quise molestar."

"¡No te preocupes, Shishou! Pelagius-sama quería escuchar lo ocurrido con Atofe y me dediqué a contarles lo sucedido."

"Ya veo."

Observé de reojo a Pelagius y le vi muchísimo más alegre que en todas nuestras audiencias hasta ahora.

"Por lo que he escuchado, Ludeus, fue tu magia la que consiguió debilitar a Atofe hasta semejante punto."

"No es para tanto, de no ser porque Zanoba la mantuvo inmóvil habría esquivado mi ataque y evitado la mayor parte del daño."

"Ya veo... Fufu... Me encanta rememorar su expresión en aquel entonces."

Pelagius mostró una sonrisa retorcida llena de maldad.

''Guau, no esperaba que odiara tanto a Atofe... Pero bueno, lo que importa es que está de buen humor.''

"Veo que estás contento por lo sucedido."

"Era de esperar, esa mujer ha conseguido aguar varios de mis planes en más de una ocasión. Jamás me imaginé que de lo sucedido obtendría una oportunidad para vengarme."

"¿Vengarte?"

"Ciertamente, aunque es una rivalidad de antaño..."

Se refiere a un evento originado hace 400 años, cuando Pelagius, siendo un joven aventurero del lado de los humanos durante la guerra, tuvo que enfrentarse contra el ejercito de Atofe cuando ambos compartían las primeras líneas en sus distintas fuerzas.

No obstante, el poder de Pelagius todavía no había crecido lo suficiente, y por lo tanto, jamás tuvo oportunidad de vencer a Atofe, sino que incluso en alguna ocasión, su vida estuvo en grave peligro.

En todas esas ocasiones, fue solo gracias a que el Dios Dragón Úlpen y el Dios Nórdico Karlmann I fueron en su ayuda, que consiguió sobrevivir, algo que para Pelagius se convirtió en un recuerdo amargo, y por el que juró vengarse de Atofe.

Pero Karlmann I, Dios del estilo Nórdico Celestial, y Atofe, la Reina Demonio Inmortal, acabaron casándose; y en su lecho de muerte, Karlmann I les prohibió a ambos pelear hasta la muerte entre ellos.

Y tras eso, Pelagius nunca tuvo motivo u oportunidad que le llevaran al continente demoniaco, por lo que acabó tomándolo como un caso perdido. Hasta que de casualidad, una oportunidad inesperada para darle su merecido se le presentó en bandeja de plata; lo que le ha convertido en un hombre MUY feliz.

"Te doy las gracias por tus actos. Buen trabajo."

"¿Pero acaso lo ocurrido no le hizo romper su promesa al Dios Nórdico Karlmann?"

"Karlmann nos prohibió matarnos entre nosotros; lo que pasó el otro día fue una simple reprimenda física. No cuenta, seguramente."

''Le ha dado una paliza a un oponente indefenso... menudo abusón... aunque bueno, tiene sus motivos.''

"Mi opinión de ti fue errónea. En otras palabras, creo que mereces una recompensa."

"Una recompensa... no es necesaria."

''No es que necesite algo en este momento... Así que no hace falta.''

''No tengo deseos de volverme más fuerte.''

"Ya veo, aunque dime, cuando Nanahoshi se recupere, ¿qué te parecería que te diera clase personalmente sobre magia de Invocación?"

"... ¿No podré volver a mi casa hasta dentro de 10 años?"

"Mis métodos son distintos a los de Atofe."

''Si puedo volver... entonces no tengo motivos para negarme; principalmente porque siento curiosidad por la magia de Invocación y la de Teletransporte.''

''Aunque algo como lo de Atofe podría volver a ocurrir, por lo que, quizás me vendría bien pedirle que también me entrene para el combate. Porque aunque no me guste pelear, teniendo en cuenta en el mundo que vivo, es mejor aprender algunos truquillos para aumentar mis posibilidades de supervivencia.''

''Seguramente mi habilidad actual sea suficiente para proteger a mi familia, pero tras lo ocurrido con Atofe... me es imposible no pensar que estoy un tanto verde.''

''Porque claro... jamás me imaginé que tener que luchar en una situación así... y no me gustaría dejarlo estar hasta que sea demasiado tarde y se repita una situación tan peliaguda.''

"En ese caso, Pelagius-sama. ¿Podría pedirle que me entrenara en técnicas de combate junto con las clases de magia de Invocación?"

"¿Jah? ¿Acaso la pelea con Atofe te ha inspirado para ello? ¿O acaso has desarrollado codicia al verla?"

''Oh, parece que le ha molestado mi petición... Metí la pata.''

"No es eso, sino que me gustaría aprender formas de evitar o salir de situaciones peliagudas como la que hemos vivido."

"... En ese caso, te concederé una herramienta mágica que te permita ponerte en contacto conmigo. ¡Sylvaril!"

Pelagius se giró y le guiñó un ojo a Sylvaril, y esta le hizo entrega en el acto de una flauta con el símbolo de una torre con un dragón enrollado en ella.

"Úsalo en una situación en la que me necesites, y cuando ClearNight del Trueno te escuche, Arumanfi irá en tu búsqueda."

Acepté la flauta y la guardé con mis cosas.

''Por como ha ido la conversación, entiendo que si alguna vez estuviera en apuros... si tocara esta flauta, él vendrá en mi ayuda. Eso me vale, la verdad.''

"El sol se ocultó."

Antes de que nos diéramos cuenta, el sol había terminado de ponerse y se había de noche.

Lo extraño es que no había oscurecido como tal, puesto tanto la mesa como las flores a nuestro alrededor emitían un suave brillo pálido que iluminaba el patio lo suficiente.

"Esta mesa está fabricada con piedra Lumen. No os preocupéis y acompañadme en esta velada."

Escuchándole decir esto, yo también me senté con ellos.

=== 4ª Parte ===

"La artesanía de los mineros del carbón alcanzó el máximo nivel poco antes de la 2ª guerra entre Humanos y Demonios."

"Sí, es una lástima que su territorio fuera destruido entonces, de no ser por ello, es posible que hubieran creado obras maravillosas."

La conversación de Pelagius es agradable e interesante, siendo no solo una fuente de conocimiento, sino un amante del arte, sumándole a demás su pasión por la creatividad en sí misma.

"Pero los artesanos mineros del carbón no han desaparecido por completo; sigue siendo una raza poseedora de manos expertas. Estoy seguro de que tarde o temprano volverá a oírse hablar de genios artesanos entre sus filas que fabrique obras de arte."

"Dime una cosa, ¿no es cierto que hasta tú estás recibiendo orientación para convertirte a ti mismo en un artesano?"

"Así es, mi gran Shishou posee un conocimiento extenso en la fabricación de esculturas. Estoy seguro de que si transmitiera ese conocimiento a aprendices, la fabricación de estas obras de arte alcanzará nuevos hitos en este ámbito."

"He de decir, habiendo visto las figuras que Ludeus fabricó, que ciertamente son interesantes. Su capacidad para representar la esencia de los humanos en esa rama del arte es ciertamente asombroso."

Tanto Zanoba como Pelagius están discutiendo animadamente sobre el tema; y debido a que mi conocimiento no llega al nivel de ninguno de ellos, no tengo oportunidad de participar ni seguirles.

No obstante, escucharles hablar sigue siendo agradable y entretenido.

"Mi habilidad no es tan especial."

"No seas modesto."

"Así es, Sylphy me ha hablado de tus innumerables talentos, Ludeus-sama."

En esta fiesta del té, hay una participante adicional a parte de Zanoba, Pelagius y yo.

La pobre ha intentado unirse a la conversación intentando sacar sus puntos de vista, pero no tuvo oportunidad de participar activamente.

Al igual que yo, es incapaz de seguir esta conversación tan detallada y profunda sobre el arte, y no puede unirse fácilmente a la misma.

"Con cosas que no solo eres habilidoso con la magia, sino que además, Ludeus-sama es todo un caballero."

"Agradezco enormemente sus palabras, Ariel-sama."

La persona que no es capaz de unirse a la conversación por más que lo intente es Ariel Anemoi Asura.

Escuchando sus cumplidos, no puedo más que sonreír de forma forzada al ver como una vez más intenta unirse a la conversación, pero sin conseguirlo realmente.

El motivo de este bloqueo es que sobre esculturas y figuras, lo único que puede aportar son halagos y palabras ajenas que hubiera escuchado sobre el tema. Nada más.

''Se nota que quiere por todos los medios obtener el apoyo de Pelagius, aunque no sabe bien cómo ganárselo... pero está claro que no va por buen camino... Aunque todavía tiene tiempo por delante.''

"Hablando del tema, Pelagius-sama... estábamos sopesando la posibilidad de poner esta figura en el mercado y quería escuchar su experta opinión al respecto."

Zanoba sacó de improviso el tema de las figuras y al mismo tiempo colocó una caja que había visto con anterioridad de debajo de la mesa para ponerla frente a Pelagius.

"Oh..."

Pelagius está claramente animado al ver la caja expectante; pero en cuanto Zanoba la abre, la sonrisa en su rostro desaparece y se convierte en una mueca de desagrado.

"¿Una estatuilla de un Supard?"

"Se nota que posee buen ojo Pelagius-sama, para discernir de inmediato de qué se trata."

"..."

Zanoba había sacado de la caja una de las figuras de Ruijerd que había hecho Julie. Esta en concreto tenía una pose muy dinámica y detallada.

No obstante, Pelagius se mostraba claramente disgustado.

"Sabiendo que odio a las razas demoniacas, ¿de verdad quieres escuchar mi opinión?"

"¡Ah! No, lo que quiero decir es-"

Pelagius resopló al ver la figura con desgana y casi escupió sus palabras

"Vender una figura así.... lo prohíbo."

''Así que no hubo suerte... Aunque claro, el odio que siente Pelagius por las razas demoniacas es alto.''

''Puede que sea capaz de perdonar hasta cierto punto a algunos de ellos, pero en general, sus prejuicios vienen de muchos años atrás. Es algo que Zanoba debía haber sabido... ¿qué esperaba si no?''

"Pero Pelagius-sama, hasta tú le debes, a la persona usada como modelo para esta figura, un enorme favor."

"¿Un favor?"

Pelagius parece molesto por las palabras de Zanoba, pero casi de inmediato, sus ojos se abrieron por completo.

"Un segundo... esta figura... ¿Es de Ruijerd Supardia?"

"Así es. ¿No dijiste, Pelagius-sama, que durante la última batalla contra Laplace, la persona que te ayudó en gran medida fue el mismo Ruijerd?"

Zanoba ha llevado la conversación de una forma claramente planeada.

''No lo sabía, pero Zanoba sabía que esto pasaría y aun así fue el que comenzó está conversación... pero porque lo tenía todo pensado. ¡Bien hecho, Zanoba!''

"Claramente comprendo el odio que siente por las razas demoniacas, Pelagius-sama. Pero si un ejemplo como este de la técnica de Shishou se extiende por el vasto mundo, causará que el arte se expanda en un torbellino cuyo resultado bien podría ser un mundo lleno de arte y escultura. ¿No sería algo increíble de ver?"

"Oh."

Pelagius no parece saber cómo responder.

''Parece que necesita un empujón... ¿debería añadir algo?''

"Por mucho que se odie y tema a la raza Supard, pero lo cierto es que sin la ayuda de Ruijerd, es posible que yo no estuviera hoy aquí."

"Pelagius-sama. El propio Ruijerd se lamenta de los crímenes que cometió."

"¿Se lamenta?"

Esas palabras parecieron llamar la atención de Pelagius.

''Debo añadir algo... ¿pero qué...?''

"Así es... Se lamenta de haberse dejado engañar por Laplace."

"¿Laplace...?"

El rostro de Pelagius reaccionó a ese nombre.

''Espero no estar equivocándome...''

"En efecto. Hace años, Laplace le entregó una maldita lanza con la que le acabó controlando y con la que pisó y ensució el honor de los Supard; esa misma lanza le llevó incluso a matar con sus manos a su propia familia... Todavía se lamenta por ese evento y por ello, odia a Laplace por lo que le hizo."

"..."

"Hasta este día, ha estado recorriendo el mundo solo para limpiar el honor de los Supard, y la venta de estas figuras fue concebida con la única intención de ayudarle en su empresa, debido a lo mucho que le debo... Por eso, si Pelagius-sama en efecto piensa que le debe algo a Ruijerd, como forma de devolver esa deuda, ¿podría permitir esto?"

Tras escucharme, Pelagius se cruzó de brazos, cerró sus ojos y frunció el ceño pensativo.

Pasados unos largos segundos, su única respuesta fue una frase.

"El honor de los Supard y eso que dices, no me termina de convencer... pero un favor debe ser recompensado..."

"Oh, entonces.."

"... Haced lo que queráis."

Está claro que Pelagius sigue estando en contra, pero al menos con esto, hemos conseguido que Arumanfi no venga a destrozarlo todo cuando pongamos las figuras a la venta.

''Vamos... por poder, hasta podemos decir que tenemos el apoyo de Pelagius si alguien se quejara... sobre todo teniendo en cuenta que es alguien archiconocido por todo el mundo y que su nombre posee una fuerza adicional.''

''De verás, Zanoba, muy bien hecho.''

Zanoba había llevado la conversación a su terreno de una forma magistral.

''Zanoba lleva un tiempo que solo consigue hacer hazañas maravillosas... demasiado grandes como para que yo intente siquiera imitarle.''

"¡Muchas gracias por su consideración!"

Zanoba inclina la cabeza diciendo estas palabras.

''Con esto, hemos dado un gran paso en nuestro plan de mercado para la figura...... Pero... ¿a dónde se habrá ido Ruijerd?''

"Shishou, puedo pedirte un favor, ¿por qué no le muestras a Pelagius-sama tu técnica?"

"¿Te refieres a que haga una figura?"

"Sí, enséñale tu especialidad, las figuras que creas de la nada."

Pelagius me observa atentamente, y cuando nuestras miradas se cruzan, asiente.

"¿Ves? Está interesado en verte hacerlas con magia."

''De acuerdo... así que hora de demostrar cómo hago figuras...''

Lo pongo de esa forma, pero básicamente hago lo mismo que de costumbre, simplemente crear la forma básica con magia de Tierra y poco a poco ir limando las asperezas y dándole forma a los detalles.

''Aunque bueno, como quiero asegurarme de que sale bien sin estar demasiado tenso, haré una figura sencilla tipo '''Nendoroid'''<ref>Nendoroid: figuras tipo japonesas, hechas como especialidad por una empresa concreta, que realiza imitaciones en formato chibi-cabezones de los personajes de series populares de un tamaño aproximado de 10 cm de alto. [https://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nendoroid Para Más Información]</ref>.''

Hago una figura de una calidad media, a modo de prueba y le añado al rostro una máscara con el dibujo de un pájaro para conseguir realiza una pequeña figura de Sylvaril.

"Es... ¿Sylvaril? ¡Qué habilidad!"

Pelagius me observa atentamente mientras continúo produciendo la figura. Tan atentamente que no pierde detalle de mis manos.

''¿Será que puede ver el maná? Aunque puede, que aun sin ver el maná sea capaz de comprender el proceso... Después de todo, sigue siendo toda una leyenda.''

"Así que la magia de Tierra podía usarse de es modo, menuda sorpresa."

"¡Si tuviera alguna petición, podemos hacerla para usted, Pelagius-sama!"

"¿De veras? En ese caso, aceptaré tu ofrecimiento, si consiguieras realizar una obra destacable, me gustaría unirla a mi colección."

''¡Un cliente!''

''Ahora que BadiGadi ha desaparecido, debemos de asegurarnos una entrada de dinero.''

"En ese caso-"

Ariel finalmente consiguió tener un tema para unirse a la conversación.

"En el reino de Asura hay grandes artesanos que podrían ofrecerle una escultura."

Comenzó a hablar y explicar el talento y habilidad que poseen los escultores de Asura; llegando incluso a decir que si consiguiera llegar al trono, las ofrendas que le harían a Pelagius.

Pelagius se mostró molesto por la conversación y soltó las palabras con desdén.

"¿Las esculturas en Asura solo se fabrican para saciar la vanidad de sus nobles? Menuda pérdida de tiempo."

"... ¿Eh?"

Ariel se quedó sin palabras, no obstante Pelagius no tenía intención de detenerse ahí.

"Una vez te conviertas en reina en Asura, ¿no tendrás cosas más importantes que hacer que mandar hacer esculturas para mí?"

"E-Esto..."

Y no la dejó recomponerse.

"¿O acaso planeas vivir una vida de lujo gracias al sudor de tus ciudadanos?"

"... No, por supuesto que no, lo lamento muchísimo. Por favor, olvide el ofrecimiento."

Ariel dolida por el rechazo, decide retirarse.

Se levanta y se despide con una reverencia, sin el carisma al que tan acostumbrado estoy.

''Pero sea como fuera, Pelagius ha sido demasiado duro con ella en esta ocasión... ¿acaso la odia? ¿Era necesario ser tan duro con ella?''

"Aguarda, Ariel Anemoi Asura."

Pelagius detiene a Ariel mientras se disponía a marcharse, al tiempo que la observa de forma imperiosa.

"Para ti, ¿qué representa un rey? ¿Que significa para ti el trono?"

"Un rey es... Conocimiento, aunque escuchando el apoyo de sus ministros... el Rey debe ser una fuente de conocimiento-"

"Te equivocas."

Pelagius interrumpe a Ariel negando con su cabeza.

"El hombre que conocí era el verdadero Rey de Asura, pero no era ese hombre del que hablas."

"¿Un rey de Asura que conocías, Pelagius-sama?"

"En efecto. Aquel que coronaron rey después de la campaña de Laplace; mi camarada, Gaunis<ref>Posible referencia al juego '''Dungeon Fighter Online''' y a un enemigo a derrotar llamado Gaunis.</ref> Free-An<ref>Buscando en internet, hemos encontrado esta marca de hoteles... Aunque tenemos la duda de si se trata de una referencia al Dios del Viento Chino Fei Lian, debido a que Anemoi simboliza de por sí la recolección de los vientos, y los distintos Greyrat están basados en los dioses del viento griegos.</ref> Asura."

He leído personalmente un poco sobre Gaunis.

Después de la campaña de Laplace, se convirtió en el único superviviente de la familia real de Asura, y se convirtió en un gran rey que supo organizar el destartalado reino de Asura tras la guerra. Lo que llevó a que hace 400 años, Asura se coronara como el único reino del continente central.

Fue la única razón por la que apenas hubo problemas internos entre los supervivientes tras la guerra.

"Gaunis-sama fue un gran rey. No puedo ni soñar con imitarle."

Las palabras de Ariel hicieron que Pelagius negara con su cabeza.

"No era para nada grande. Ese tipo era un cobarde que odiaba luchar, y siempre huía de los conflictos. Era un mal estudiante y tampoco poseía el menor talento para el combate, y a menudo se escapaba para vagar por la ciudad y emborracharse y comerse con los ojos a las hijas de los distintos posaderos...

"Era ese tipo de persona, y lo cierto es que jamás poseyó ambición alguna para subir al trono; y aun así, poseía el aspecto más importante y necesaria para ser rey. Solo por eso, le respeto y considero un verdadero Rey."

"¿El aspecto más importante y necesario...?"

"Si eres capaz de decirme cuál es ese aspecto, te ayudaré."

''Ah... comprendo... la ha puesto a prueba.''

''Pelagius quiere comprobar si Ariel merece su apoyo.''

"El aspecto más importante... para ser Rey..."

Ariel se sujeta la barbilla con su mano pensativa de pie en el extremo de la mesa, seguramente rememorando lo que conoce del Rey Gaunis.

''Pero según Pelagius... Kaunis era claramente digno de que le llamen Baka-Dono...¿? ¿como a Oda Nobunaga<ref>Oda Nobunaga: Señor feudal japonés, famoso por su creatividad en las estrategias y su alteración de los privilegios de los Shogun durante la época Sengoku. De joven, se referían a él como Baka-dono debido a su actitud excéntrica y su falta de juicio en determinadas situaciones; aunque se rumorea que fuera para que sus hermanos en las luchas por suceder a su padre no le vieran como un rival. [https://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Oda_Nobunaga Para Más Información]</ref>?''

"Ludeus, dime, ¿cuál crees tú que es la respuesta?"

Mientras andaba perdido en mis pensamientos, Pelagius dirigió la conversación hacia mí.

"Esto... no soy miembro de la realeza, por lo que no sabría decirlo."

"No te preocupes, tan solo di lo que creas correcto."

''Por mucho que me preguntes a mí...''

''Pero un Rey... ¿qué es un Rey exactamente? En las novelas de fantasía, ¿qué representan los reyes? Grandes hombres, cabeza de un país; algo así como el primer ministro de Japón...''

''La verdad es que de joven no me interesó demasiado la política... como mucho las reacciones que leía en Internet sobre los distintos políticos. Así que básicamente... no tengo ni idea.''

"... Alguien... ¿que usa su propia fuerza por el bien de su país y su gente?"

"Jah..."

Pelagius suspiró, seguramente por mi respuesta tan genérica.

"Ariel, hasta él fue capaz de dar una mejor respuesta que tú."

"... Pero preocuparte del pueblo no es suficiente para ser Rey."

"Cierto es. El necio de Gaunis no se preocupaba únicamente de su propio pueblo, pero el pueblo igualmente le concedió el poder a ese hombre, y solo gracias a eso Asura fue apaciguada."

"¿Entonces la gente es el aspecto? ¿Acaso para ser Rey no hace falta que este posea ninguna cualidad?"

"¿Eso crees? ¿Crees que un país que pone como Rey a un imbécil es un buen país?"

"..."

Ariel se quedó sin palabras mostrándose apenada y lamentándose quizás de su respuesta.

''Pero exactamente, ¿qué es lo que Pelagius quiere que Ariel diga?''

''La verdad es que no lo sé... aunque claro, tampoco pasa nada por no saberlo, ya que yo no tengo la intención de convertirme en rey...''<ref>Je... ¿provocando al destino?</ref>

''Aunque lo mismo Pelagius solo quiere conocer la personalidad y determinación de Ariel y por eso le está haciendo preguntas sin respuesta...''

''Pero vaya... ¿qué se necesita para ser Rey? ¿Con qué propósito pregunta esto? ¿Qué quiere descubrir?''

"Piénsalo con calma, Ariel Anemoi Asura... Bueno, se hizo tarde, es hora de regresar."

Y con estas palabras, Pelagius le dio fin a la fiesta del té.

Pude ver como la hundida Ariel se iba con Luke acompañándola a su espalda sin saber qué decirle... era una escena bastante impactante.

== Capítulo 153 - 4º Punto de Inflexión ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

Al cabo de unos días, mi fuerza se recupera y vuelvo a la Ciudad Mágica de Sharia con Sylphy.

En el momento en que llegué a casa, el sol ya se había puesto.

A pesar de que sólo ha pasado un par de días, al ver mi casa, fui golpeado con un sentimiento de nostalgia.

"Volví"

"Pase, bienvenido de vuelta ... ¿eh? ¿Onii-chan?"

Al abrir la puerta, veo a Aisha viniendo de la sala de estar.

Tal vez no se esperaba que regresara tan pronto, Aisha me recibió con una expresión de perplejidad.

"¿De vuelta ya? ¿Han encontrado una manera de salvar a Nanahoshi-san? O acaso..."

Acaricio la cabeza de Aisha de manera serena.

Un [Wah] se desliza de su boca, pero ella no parece molesta.

"Onii-chan, ¿qué te pasa?"

"Nada, Nanahoshi va a estar bien. Explicaré los detalles. ¿Están Roxy y Norn en casa?"

"Norn-ane se encuentra todavía en la escuela. Roxy está en su habitación. Mamá ... Lilia-kaasan está haciendo la lavandería. Zenith-kaasan está durmiendo."

"Ya veo, Norn se encuentra todavía en la escuela ... Perdona que te moleste, pero podrías traer a Roxy?"
"Sí."

Después de un rato, Roxy bajó las escaleras.

¿Estaba durmiendo? Su cabello está un poco desordenado y su cara está roja.

"Bienvenido de vuelta, Rudi. ¿Cómo te fue?"

"Voy a explicarlo ahora, pero antes de eso."

"¿Qu .."

Tiro de Roxy para darle un fuerte abrazo.

Yo había prometido regresar a salvo.

Aunque estaba un poco sorprendida, Roxy rodeó sus brazos alrededor de mi espalda y me abrazó.

"Estoy en casa."

"Bienvenido de vuelta."

Por fin estoy en casa.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Les dije a todos los acontecimientos de los últimos días.

Había mucho que cubrir, por lo solo expliqué las partes importantes, enfocándome especialmente en los detalles con respecto a la maldición de Zenith.

En particular, los signos a tener en cuenta en el futuro.

"Por el momento, me quedaré en la Fortaleza Flotante, pero voy a volver a casa al menos una vez cada diez días."

Vamos a hacer esto por ahora.

Mientras que Ariel está continuando con sus planes, Sylphy también se estará quedándose en la Fortaleza Flotante.

Ella también está planeando hacer lo misma que sería volver al menos una vez cada 10 días.

No ir a clase, eh ... supongo que está bien si yo sólo aparezco para los estudios extracurriculares.

Eso debería contar como participación en clase.

"Lo entiendo, Ludeus-sama. Puede dejar el trabajo doméstico y el cuidado de Zenith a mí."

Lilia declaró que ella se ocuparía del trabajo extra. De todos modos, mi informe acabó y la reunión de la familia ha terminado.

"Uf, me siento cansada. Voy a ir a descansar. ¿Qué hay de ti, Ludy?"

"Creo que tomaré un baño e iré a dormir."

"Oh? ¿Debería esperar por ti?"

"No, hoy no."

"Okay"

Camino hacia el baño.

Pensando en ello, no he tenido un baño durante un par de días.

Al entrar en la habitación, calenté el agua de la bañera.

Debería limpiar mi cuerpo primero ... olvídalo.

Quitandome la ropa, entro en la bañera haciendo un pequeño splash.

"¡Uf!"

Mientras que mi cuerpo se remoja en la bañera, puedo sentir como la fatiga se esfuma.

De repente me di cuenta de lo extenuante que estos últimos días han sido.

Sin embargo, diez días, ¿eh?

Mi audiencia con Pelagius fue hace sólo diez días.

Han pasado tantas cosas en tan poco tiempo.

Nanahoshi colapsando, viajando al continente mágico, buscando a Kishirika, irritando a Atofe.

Atofe fue muy fuerte.

No siento como que pueda vencerla.

Es imposible para mí el vencer a un oponente de tan alto nivel.

Pero la hechizo de Descarga Eléctrica funcionó.

Si lo uso para cogerla con la guardia baja, podría tener una oportunidad.

Tengo que investigar y practicarla un poco más.

Al menos hasta el punto en que pueda utilizarla mientras está húmeda. <ref>No iba en ese sentido, pero me hizo gracia, así que se queda.</ref>

¿Que debería hacer? No lo sé.

¿Debo cubrirme con caucho como el Hombre Elástico?<ref>Referencia a un programa de NHK en la que un personaje va vestido con un traje de goma de color amarillo por todo su cuerpo.</ref>

El sirviente de Atofe, Moore era también fuerte.

Parecía como si él pudiese contrarrestar cualquier cosa intentaba hacer.

Hasta ahora, con la excepción de Roxy, nunca he visto a un mago tan bueno.

Gracias a [Distorsión Mágica] y a la prótesis de mano me las arregla de alguna forma, pero ¿cómo se supone que trate con este tipo de oponente?

Una estrategia general para luchar contra oponentes poderosos..... no existe, ¿verdad? ....

En cualquier caso, estoy sin ideas. Si tan sólo pudiera llegar a ser un poco más fuerte.

Después de todo, esta es la primera vez que algo así ha sucedido en los últimos años.

Alcanzar el nivel de Pelagius es probablemente imposible, pero podría acercarme al nivel de Sylvaril.

Sin embargo, la magia de invocación de Pelagius, si puedo aprender a dibujar círculos mágicos teletransporte, no importa lo que pase, voy a ser capaz de reaccionar rápidamente.

El hecho de que sea una magia prohibiba da miedo, pero eso es una razón más que suficiente para aprenderla.

El conocimiento es poder.

Y, la comunicación también.

El anillo de Ariel.

Si se mejora un poco, entonces se puede utilizar para enviar mensajes.

Tal vez sea imposible usarlo en todas partes, pero podría funcionar como un busca.

¿Qué más?

Se siente como que estoy olvidando algo ...

"Uf, esto siempre ocurre."

Ahora que pienso en ello, siempre soy muy olvidadizo.

Yo puedo tener ataques de inspiración, pero luego inmediatamente me olvido de ellos.

Además que me he olvidado de una buena idea tras otra.

Pensé que tenía una buena memoria, pero realmente tengo demasiados puntos débiles.

No es bueno.

Estoy repitiendo mis errores.

Tuve suerte esta vez, pero ¿que pasa si los olvido la próxima vez?

Si me olvido de mis errores, no voy a mejorar.

Pero, ¿qué hago?

Recuerdo haber oído que llevar un diario ayuda a la memoria.

"... Bien, tal vez debería empezar un diario?"

No es una mala idea.

Experiencias, fracasos, debilidades, las cosas importantes.

Después de anotarlos, puedo reflexionar sobre ellas.

Determinando prioridades, indicando objetivos, decidiendo mi próximo movimiento.

Se siente como que esta será una buena idea.

Debería empezar escribiendo ahora.

Pensando en esto, me precipito fuera de la bañera.

"Pero ... ¿en dónde se venden los diarios?"

Después de salir del baño, me voy a mi cuarto de investigación.

Le echo una mano a la pila de papeles en la parte más baja de la estantería.

Si no hay diarios, puedo escribir simplemente en papel normal.

Lo más importante es anotar las cosas.

Sin embargo, solamente escribir es tan triste, creo que voy a añadir algo a ella.

A pesar de que su apariencia no es importante, no pasa si la hago lucir un poco mejor.

Coloco la pila de papeles cuidadosamente en mi escritorio.

Primero, uso magia para hacer pequeños agujeros en el papel.

Inserto las hojas a través de unos anillos que hago con magia de tierra.

A continuación preparo 2 tablas del tamaño de los folios y una tercera más pequeña unidas con bisagras, para darle la forma de "コ".

Coloco el anillo en ella.

Mi improvisado diario ha sido terminado.

Las tablas y las bisagras fueron gratis. El único gasto fue el papel.

¿Qué hay de una perforadora? ¿Me pregunto si podría comercializarla después?

Voy a anotar eso, también.

Ideas que no estén anotadas probablemente se olviden.

Perforadora... no, lo que debería escribir es sobre el diario en primer lugar.

"¿Sobre qué debería escribir?"

Hablando de diarios, cuando era un NEET, solía tener un blog. Pero, no tardé en abandonarlo.

Si puedo convertir esto en un hábito, funcionará, ¿verdad?

No, no debería pensar en esto como un problema de otra persona.

Mientras haga de esto un hábito, funcionará.

Okay.

Voy a escribir sobre los acontecimientos de los últimos 10 días.

"...Zzz"

Me quede dormido antes de que me diera cuenta.

=== 3ª Parte ===

Estoy en una vacía y blanca habitación.

He visto este lugar antes.

Hace apenas un par de días, cuando fui transportado por Pelagius, vi este lugar.

Exactamente, ¿ que es este lugar?

Nunca me he preguntado esto antes.

¿Este lugar existe en algún lugar de este mundo?

Dicho esto, ¿hay algo que pueda hacer sobre este cuerpo?

Grasoso, NEET, el cuerpo del yo que no tenía nada.

No tengo pensado cerrar los ojos.

Pero siento que mi irritación empieza a crecer.

No sentí esta molestia cuando fui invocado por Pelagius.

"Yo"

Ya veo, es ese tipo.

Una cara lisa y pálida

Una leve sonrisa como un mosaico flotante.

En el instante en que vi su cara, mis pensamientos se desvanecieron.

''Hitogami.''

"Largo tiempo sin verte"

''Que nostálgico... la última vez fue… ¿hace dos años...?''

"Ya te has puesto de esa manera"

''La última vez que me dio un consejo fue justo antes de irme al Continente Begarito.''

''Eso debería ser hace dos años.''

"No es como si fuera algo nuevo"

''Hubo un tiempo en el que no se presentó durante 3 años.''

''Que nostálgico.''

''En ese momento, estuve ahogándome en desesperación.''

"Sí, en comparación en ese entonces, usted parece estar haciéndolo mucho mejor"

''No está mal, supongo.''

''Casándome, viviendo una vida familiar tranquila.''

''De hecho, es vida que nunca habría soñado tener en mis días de NEET.''

"Familiarizarse con Pelagius."

''Pelagius es una persona realmente sorprendente.''

''En mi vida anterior, yo nunca habría imaginado que iba a conocer y ser respetado por alguien como él.''

''Las figuras que he hecho están vendiéndose bien, también.''

''Nunca habría imaginado este nivel de éxito en mi vida anterior.''

"Y ser del agrado de Atofe."

''Eso no es algo por lo que feliz, pero eso es todo gracias a los resultados de mi entrenamiento.''

''Esa versión de Relámpago es muy útil.''

"Por supuesto, esa magia es muy poderosa. Estoy seguro de que sería útil contra Orsted, también"

''¿Orsted, también?''

"Una magia que puede ignorar Touki y paralizar el cuerpo. No hay manera de contrarrestarlo, ¿verdad?"

''¿No hay manera de contrarrestarlo?''

''Pero, si se trata de Orsted, él puede usar [Distorsión Mágica] para cancelarla.''

"Él es más fuerte en general, pero la victoria es posible"

''No, no.''

''La mayor parte de mi magia sólo se puede usar en situaciones genéricas, por lo que no puede hacer mucho contra Orsted a menos que improvise o la adapte.''

''Tal vez no tengo ninguna motivación ya que no odio a Orsted.''

"¿Es eso así?"

''Digo, logré regresar de un modo u otro del Continente Begarito. ''

''Mentiría si dijera que no me arrepiento.''

''Sin embargo, no fue una mala decisión.''

''No pude seguir su consejo sobre eso.''

"Bueno, esa es tu decisión."

''¿Qué habría ocurrido si no hubiese ido?''

"Si hubieses ido, tu padre no hubiese muerto. Además, te habrías casado con las dos princesas del clan feral y vivido una vida feliz."

''...¿Qué demonios?''

''¿Paul murió porque fui?''

"Sí, porque tu estabas allí. Porque él quería lucirse delante de ti, eso le llevó a bajar la guardia."

''No, pero...''

''Esto...''

"Si no hubieses ido, él habría salvado a tu madre de todas formas. Por supuesto, a Roxy también."

''¿Cómo es posible?''

''Las cosas que hice... ¿fueron en vano? ...''

''No, pero cuando me encontré con Roxy, ella ya estaba acorralada.''

''¿Estás diciendo que ella habría estado bien si no la hubiese salvado?''

"Sí, incluso si usted no iba, Roxy se habría salvado de todos modos. Su supervivencia es parte del destino."

''¿Cómo es posible?''

''¿Qué es ese destino del que hablas?''

"El comerciante al que usted ayudó. Si no fuese por ti, él habría llegado tarde.
El día en que el comerciante llegara, habría un aventurero en particular allí.
El aventurero compró algo del comerciante: una piedra mágica.
Pero, si el comerciante hubiese llegado tarde, él habría comprado algo más."

Algo más.''

"Un mapa del laberinto de la teletransportación"

''¿Cómo es posible que algo como eso simplemente sea vendido allí?''

"Solicitando algo al Gremio de Aventureros, el Gisu que no logró convencer al espadachín. Lleno de entusiasmo pensó en un plan infalible para reclutar aventureros, parte del cual era vender el mapa a un precio muy barato."

''... Así que es así como fue.''

''Gisu estaba vendiendo el mapa.''

''Es cierto que muy pocos aventureros quisieron dar un paso en ese laberinto, pero es posible que haya habido alguien que pensara que ellos podrían conquistarlo.''

''Y así, el aventurero que compró el mapa habría entrado con ellos en el laberinto y salvado a Roxy.''

"Sí, él se habría encontrado con tu padre en la entrada de ese laberinto y habrían entrado en el laberinto juntos, salvando a Roxy."

''Y después, con el aumento del tamaño en el grupo, a medida que continuaran explorando el laberinto, ¿ellos finalmente habrían salvado a madre?''

"Exactamente como lo has adivinado. En comparación con usted, esto hubiese tomado más tiempo... aproximadamente 2 años. Ellos estarían salvando a tu madre justo ahora."

''No puedo creerlo.''

"Sin embargo, es exactamente lo que el destino es."

''¿Es eso así?''

''Así que eso hubiese pasado. Sin saber lo que depara el futuro...''

''Yo... Hubiera sido mejor si no hubiese ido...''

''Mierda, debería haberte hecho caso.''

''No, pero, eso significa que no me hubiese casado con Roxy.''

"Sí, ella se enamoró con el hombre que la salvó, pero parece que él no sintió lo mismo por ella."

''Si fuese así, nada malo hubiese sucedido.''

''Amo a Roxy.... Sin embargo, Paul murió.''

''Me casé con Roxy, sin embargo, Paul perdió la vida. No puedo sentirme bien sobre eso.''

''No me arrepiento de casarse con Roxy.''

''Ella se esfuerza por ser una buena esposa y ella está feliz de estar casada conmigo.''

''Pero, si Rinia y Pursena acabaran en esa situación, creo que sería igualmente feliz.''

''No es como si nadie se fuera a enojar nadie, pero bajo esa circunstancia, me habría sido imposible casarme con Roxy''

''Ugh, mierda....''

"Ya está en el pasado ahora"

''Sí.''

''No hay nada que pueda hacer, incluso si lo lamento''

''Es imposible volver atrás..''

''Justo ahora, tengo una vida feliz.''

''Tal vez hice la elección equivocada.''

''A pesar de que tengo algunos lamentos, no es del todo malo.''

''Voy a pensar de esa manera.''

"Seguro que eres optimista."

''Volviendo al tema principal, ¿por qué me has llamado aquí hoy?''

''O es que, ¿has venido a avisarme de algo?''

"No, no es nada grave. En lugar de consejos, hoy en día, tengo una petición."

''¿Petición? ¿Tú?''

''Extraño. Esto nunca ha sucedido antes.''

"Bueno, a veces incluso yo necesito un poco de ayuda."

''Hm.''

''Olvídalo. Sólo dime lo que me quieres decir. De vez en cuando, creo que estaría bien escuchar tus consejos. ''

''Hasta ahora, he estado sospechado en exceso de ti.''

"Qué reconfortante."

''Bueno, ya que me has ayudado tanto...''

''Más bien, no debería haber sido tan sospechoso de ti. Pensé que estaba siendo manipulado por un bromista malicioso.''

"Eso es simplemente demasiado. Soy el Hitogami. Soy el Dios de los seres humanos, ¿sabes? ¿Cómo podría tener el tiempo libre para simplemente hacer las cosas por diversión? Yo no le haría daño a la gente por diversión."

''Ah, alguien así probablemente no exista.''

"Exactamente"

''¿Entonces, qué debería hacer?''

"No es nada serio. Quiero que vayas al sótano y que te asegures de que no hay nada anormal. Si no encuentras nada, entonces está bien. Eso es todo lo que quiero."

''¿Asegurarme de que no hay nada anormal?''

''¿Por qué...? No, entiendo. Aunque esta vez, voy a confiar en ti. Simplemente haré lo que pides y veré qué pasa.''

"Ya veo... te lo agradezco."

A medida que mi conciencia se desvanecía, me pareció ver el tenue rastro de una sonrisa en la comisura de la boca Hitogami.

=== 4ª Parte ===

Abro los ojos.

Frente a mí, puedo ver la parpadeante luz de la llama de una vela.

Puedo ver la luz de la luna que brilla a través de la ventana.

No escucho nada.

Esta calmado.

Tal vez me quedé dormido mientras escribía en mi diario.

Había una mancha de baba en la página en la que llevaba escribiendo mis notas a medio terminar.

Lo reescribiré.

Arranco la hoja y la pongo en la esquina de la mesa.

Después, lo copio en una página limpia y continúo desde donde lo dejé.

¿Cuándo me quedo dormido?

Se siente como si hubiese estado dormido por días.

Mientras me pongo de pie, algo se deslizó de mi hombro.

Era una manta.

Fue Sylphy o Roxy la que trajo una manta para mí?

Bueno, quienquiera que fuese, estoy agradecido.

"Bien..."

Recuerdo el contenido de mi sueño.

Tengo que ir y revisar el sótano

No entiendo la razón, pero no hay nada malo en escucharlo sólo por esta vez.

Hasta ahora, este tipo nunca me ha dicho que haga algo que me pondría en una mala situación.

Además que en ocasiones ha sido para beneficio mutuo...,

Incluso si él es El Hitogami, probablemente se sienta molesto por el antagonismo que he mostrado cada vez que me da consejos.

Podríamos tener una relación de toma y daca, pero yo debería tratar de llevarme bien con él cuando se pone en contacto conmigo.

"Achoo... hace frío..."

Mientras camino hacia el sótano, me pongo la bata que había colgado en la pared.

A pesar de que ya es primavera, no toda la nieve se ha derretido aún. El frío de principios de la primavera está en el aire.

No es bueno dormir aquí.

Debería volver a mi habitación tan pronto como sea posible y dormir en mi cama caliente.

Pero, con este este frío, la cama también estaría fría.

¿Alrededor de que hora es en estos momentos?

A juzgar por lo silencioso que es, deben ser altas horas de la noche.

Si voy a la habitación de Sylphy o a la de Roxy en estos momentos, probablemente despierte a una de ellas ...

Sólo quiero calentarme, y no cosas irónicas.

Las extraño.

Esto es culpa Hitogami.

Si tan sólo no me hubiese enterado de lo que podría haber pasado.

No, yo era el que quería saber. ¿Fue culpa mía?

Mi culpa, supongo que dormiré solo.

Mientras pensaba en esto, abro la puerta.

"...?"

De repente, sintiendo una presencia detrás de mí, me doy la vuelta.

La única cosa en frente de mí es la silla en la que estaba sentado previamente.

Por supuesto que no hay nadie allí.

"Probablemente sólo mi imaginación."

Además de la mesa y de la estantería, no hay nada en esta sala.

No hay lugar para esconderse.

La ventana es demasiado pequeña para que una persona pueda pasar.

Hay una sola entrada: esta puerta.

Esta habitación es pequeña, sólo una vela es suficiente para demostrar que no hay nadie allí.

El único en esta habitación soy yo.

¿Por qué sentí una presencia?

Es evidente que no hay nadie aquí.

No sé por qué, pero todavía siento una presencia.

Extraño.

Tal vez hay un bicho debajo de la mesa.

"Olvídalo, todavía tengo que comprobar el sótano."

Abro la puerta. Y justo cuando iba a salir de la habitación...

"¡Ahí!"

Me doy la vuelta, otra vez.

Sin razón.

Solo sentí como que debía hacerlo.

Simplemente confirmando que no hay nadie allí.

Pero...

Ahí...

Una persona...

"...eh?"

Un hombre que llevaba un traje hecho jirones está sentado en la silla.

Un hombre viejo.

Las arrugas profundas marcan su rostro. Su pelo es completamente blanco.

Su rostro sin afeitar le daba un aspecto desaliñado.

[[File:Mushoku14 10.jpg|500px]]

Esta impresión rápidamente desapareció.

Tenía la presión de un hombre que ha resistido innumerables batallas.

Afilados, ojos ligeramente desiguales.

Su boca tembló de sorpresa.

"Yo … ¿Lo logré?..."

El anciano contempló con un toque de nostalgia todo a su alrededor con los ojos ligeramente cerrados con profunda emoción y pensativo.

Pero, al mirar a sus manos, tocó el área alrededor de su abdomen, su expresión cambió a una sonrisa burlona.

"No... no pude. Era imposible que pudiera tener éxito ..."

Él me resulta familiar de alguna manera.

Sin embargo, no puedo recordar.

Extraño.

¿Quién es él?

¿Paul? No, no es él.

¿Sauros? Pero él no tiene la misma presencia que Sauros.

Este anciano es mucho más cobarde.

"¿Quién... quién eres tú? A menos que... ¿Hitogami?"

Al oír ese nombre, el hombre clavó su mirada en mí.

Recuerdo esa reacción.

Orsted.

Orsted reaccionó de la misma manera.

Esa parte es la misma.

Sin embargo, este hombre no se parece en nada a Orsted.

"No."

El hombre negó con la cabeza y mantuvo su mirada.

Una potente mirada.

No puedo darle la espalda.

Es como si estuviera siendo arrastrado hacia ella.

Como mirarse en un espejo, pero sus ojos parecían buscar algo...

Mirando a la puerta detrás de mí, hizo una expresión como si quisiera preguntar algo.

Señaló con su huesudo dedo detrás de mí.

En el poco tiempo que se tardó en mover el dedo, la puerta detrás de mí se movió.

"!"

De repente, oí un "bam".

¿Qué acaba de hacer este tipo?

Mientras que su mirada volvió hacia un confundido yo, dijo.

"No vayas al sótano. Tú has sido engañado por Hitogami."

"¿Eh?"

¿Engañado?

¿Qué está pasando?

"Espera, antes de eso, ¿quién eres tú? ¿De dónde vienes?"

"Yo soy..."

El anciano abre la boca para responder, pero rápidamente cierra su boca.

Él reflexiona por un momento y luego empieza a hablar de nuevo.

"Mi nombre es '────'"

Al oír ese nombre, recibo el choque más grande que alguna vez he sentido.

El nombre que el hombre usó.

En este mundo, el único que sabe ese nombre soy yo.

El nombre que me llevaré conmigo a la tumba algún día.

Un nombre que no quiero recordar.

Un nombre que no existe en este mundo.

Mi nombre de mi vida anterior.

"Y vengo del futuro."

== Capítulo 154 - Principio y Fin ==

=== 1ª Parte ===

[Vengo del futuro].

Es lo que dijo el anciano.

Honestamente, no entiendo a que se refiere.

Ciertamente, no es como si el viejo este no se pareciera a mí.

"Tú... ¿dices ser mi yo del futuro?"

"Sí. Soy tu yo del futuro, alrededor de unos 50 años del tú de ahora."

Dijo claramente el anciano.

Aún si de pronto él me dice algo como eso, no sé si debería creerle.

Pero este tipo conoce mi nombre.

Además de eso, llegue a este mundo luego de reencarnar junto a mis recuerdos.

Así que tengo el presentimiento de que no sería extraño que en este lugar puedan ocurrir Movimientos en el tiempo. <ref>Moviemientos en el tiempo: En ingles es Timeslips, no existe traducción oficial al español, por lo cual se toma este termino. Timeslip en palabras simples vendría siendo que pueden haber dos Ludeus en el mismo tiempo como lo que ocurre en este cap. En cambio si hubiera ocurrido un Timeleap(lo que el viejo queria al parecer xD) la memoria de Ludeus sería reemplazada por la del vejestorio y solo existiría un Ludeus fisicamente.</ref>

"Lo siento, pero no tengo el tiempo suficiente para jugar aquí, así que no puedo explicarte los principios de la magia de teleportación al pasado."

"Con lo de 'no tener tiempo suficiente para jugar ni explicar'..."

"Lo siento por la frase hollywoodense, pero realmente no tengo tiempo. Escúchame con atención."

Las palabras 'frase hollywoodense' fluyeron suavemente.

En otras palabras, este anciano definitivamente tiene una conexión con mi antiguo mundo.

... ¿realmente es mi yo del futuro?.

Esos deslumbrantes ojos.

Hay algo sombrío en las profundidades de esas pupilas.

Hablando francamente, son los ojos de alguien que mata personas como si fuera algo mundano.

Los ojos fríos de alguien que no piensa en absoluto sobre la vida de una persona.

¿Así que me volveré como él en el futuro?

Eso es absurdo.

Es completamente increíble, pero la expresión del vejestorio es seria.

Por el momento, y solo por tentación, escucharé la historia del anciano como si él fuera mi yo de 50 años al futuro.

"No hay nada en el sótano."

Dijo el anciano deliberadamente.

"Fui al sótano y pensé que no había nada. Entonces al día siguiente, nuevamente oí las palabras [si no había nada, entonces no hay de que preocuparse] de Hitogami y me sentí reconfortado."

El anciano hizo una mueca desagradable.

"Pero ese fue un grave error. Te lo puedo explico ahora."

El anciano llevo su dedo a su frente como si recordara algo.

El dedo indice de su mano izquierda...

¿Hmm?

¿Tiene una mano izquierda?

"Presta atención, lo más probable es que haya un ratón en el sótano. Un ratón enfermo que tiene una característica peculiar, sus dientes deberían de ser violetas, como una piedra mágica violeta. No tengo la menor idea respecto a la procedencia de ese ratón o cuando entro allí. Lo más probable es que alguno del Continente Demoníaco o de la Fortaleza flotante se haya colado en algún equipaje. Bueno la verdad es que eso no es lo importante."

El anciano abrió su palma y luego la cerró en un puño.

"Ese ratoncillo se asustó por tu presencia y huyo. Específicamente se dirigió a la cocina, en donde busco un poco de alimento entre las sobras de la comida anterior, al día siguiente el ratón falleció y sus restos fueron encontrados y desechados por Aisha."

"..."

"Al día siguiente le dieron esas sobras a un gato callejero, el cual luego desapareció."

Su mano izquierda no es artificial.

¿Es realmente yo?

O tal vez en los próximos 50 años, consigue curarla usando alguna impresionante magia curativa.

"Pero antes de que eso suceda, una hambrienta Roxy baja las escaleras y toma un poco de esas sobras. Como resultado de todo esto es infectada por la enfermedad del ratón."

"¿Roxy se enferma?"

Cuando escuché la palabra Roxy, mi concentración se centra en la historia del anciano.

"La enfermedad de la piedra mágica."

Mmm...la enfermedad de la piedra mágica.

Me da la sensación de que he escuchado sobre ella de algún lugar.

Oh, si recuerdo bien, es una enfermedad que puede curarse solamente con magia restituyente de nivel deidad.

Por lo cual prácticamente es una enfermedad incurable que poco a poco convierte el cuerpo del afectado en piedra mágica.

"Al comienzo no me di cuenta. Al fin y al cabo, esa enfermedad es extremadamente rara. Ese virus reside dentro del cuerpo del portador, y sólo se manifiesta al infectar la vida del otro ser vivo que reside dentro del portador."

"¿El otro ser vivo?"

"Exacto, un feto. Sólo las mujeres embarazadas pueden contraer esa enfermedad. Hice investigaciones más tarde y quede en estado de shock."

"¿Aah?, espera... me estas diciendo que... No, Roxy aún no..."

"Ella debería estar embarazada en estos momentos. Pero suficiente de eso, al fin y al cabo hicieron el acto de amar, ¿acaso no es natural que cosas como estas sucedan?"

¡Roxy está embarazada!.

De alguna manera estoy muy contento, pero con esta explicación no estoy satisfecho en absoluto.

"Los ratones son los principales portadores de la enfermedad de la piedra mágica ya que una porción de ellos son resistente a ella. Puedes identificarlos a simple vista ya que sus dientes no son normales sino que son como un cristal violeta. La enfermedad se transmite a lo que el ratón muerda pero solo te puedes infectar vía oral, por cierto la enfermedad no perdura por mucho tiempo. Tiende a desaparecer después de unos días en la mayoría de las ocasiones, por no decir que el rango de contagio es bajo, cabe destacar que los infectados solo son los fetos dentro de una embarazada."

"..."

"El virus al identificar el feto comienza a residir y crecer dentro de él, pasado un tiempo cambia la estructura del feto y entonces ocurre lo que se conoce la enfermedad de la piedra mágica, la cual afecta a la madre."

... Entonces, ¿me esta diciendo que Roxy se infectará de una enfermedad como esa?

"Si fueras a ir insensatamente al sótano en estos momentos y dejas escapar al ratón, entonces mañana escucharas a Aisha quejarse vanamente [Encontré un ratón raro muerto está mañana], pasada dos semanas te contarán que [Se ha descubierto un gato infectado por la enfermedad de la piedra mágica], y exactamente después de eso Roxy caerá enferma con fiebre. Al final, pasaran 30 años para que por fin puedas conectar todos los hilos sueltos y darte cuenta de lo que ocurrió."

"...¿Qué le pasa a Roxy?"

"Muere."

Perdí las palabras ante tal despiadado comentario.

"Roxy cae postrada en la cama junto a una fiebre... Entenderás que es la enfermedad de la piedra mágica cuando veas como su pie comienza a convertirse en una piedra mágica, pero..."

"¿No la pudimos sanar? Intenté curarla, ¿no es así?"

El anciano puso un rostro triste y miró hacía el piso.

"Intente salvarla, pero... A pesar de haber ido a la santa tierra de Milis y haber tenido éxito en obtener el hechizo de magia restituyente de nivel deidad, todo fue en vano... Sin mencionar que... Muchas cosas sucedieron en el camino, ademas de que llevo su tiempo. Para el momento en que había vuelto a casa ya era demasiado tarde, la mitad del cuerpo de Roxy estaba cristalizado y ella... Murió."

Pero rápidamente alzó su rostro y me miro con unos ojos feroces cuya resplandeciente luz me llegaba.

"No te dejes engañar por las palabras de Hitogami. Sí eres tú, quien tiene conocimiento del mundo anterior, debes entender a que me refiero. Ese bastardo es la fuente de todo clase de mal. El jefe final."

"Pero, ¿por qué le hizo eso a Roxy?"

"Ni idea. Incluso ahora no lo sé. Pero ciertamente el debe de estar actuando con algún objetivo en mente. Al final, el mismo dijo [Gracias por ser un completo imbécil, todo ha marchado como esperaba.]... Hijo de puta."

¿El mismísimo Hitogami dijo eso?

Pero, ¿ummm...?

"Orsted o Laplace podrían conocer algo respecto al objetivo de Hitogami... Pero no me encontré a ninguno de ellos por los últimos 50 años. Lo más probable es que tú tampoco los vas a encontrar, aún si vas en busca de ellos."

"¿Nanahoshi no sabía donde estaba Orsted?"

Cuando dije el nombre de Nanahoshi, el anciano puso un rostro triste.

¿No lo sabía?

O podría ser que Nanahoshi también...

"No le pregunté, pero ciertamente en esta época, podría valer la pena preguntarle. Aún si ella no sabe donde se encuentra, ella también piensa bastante ese tipo de cosas. Podría ser que se le ocurra alguna clase de buena idea."

"... ¿Qué sucedió con Nanahoshi?"

"......"

El anciano no respondió.

Simplemente su rostro tenia una expresión triste.

Pero pasado un rato, hablo mientras suspiraba.

"Al final, ella fracasó... Se deprimió y fallé en apoyarla... Y entonces..."

Nanahoshi no volvió al otro mundo...

Y en la desesperación, quizás, ella misma, con sus propias manos...

"Entiendo. Suficiente de eso."

"Sí, tampoco quiero habla respecto a eso."

El viejo levantó su mirada y como si juntara fuerzas, continuó hablando.

"Escucha. Vas a aprender sobre esto en más o menos unos 10 años a partir de ahora, la verdad es que... Hitogami no es conocido por ese nombre en este mundo"

"... ¿Qué quieres decir?"

"El Dios de los seres humanos, escrito como Dios Humano. No hay nadie que no conozca el nombre del Dios Humano, pero sólo aquellos que se han encontrado directamente con el conocen el termino Hitogami. No tengo idea del por qué hizo algo como eso... Quizás sólo para joder y jugar con la gente que conoce ese termino."

... Ya veo.

No es de extrañar que es una reacción exagerada a la palabra Hitogami.

Así que es un nombre que sólo conocen aquellos que se lo han encontrado y han sido engañados por él.

"A simple vista, ese bastardo parecía hablar sobre cosas que eran por mi bien."

El viejo apretó su puño otra vez.

La luz de odio solitariamente ilumina esas pupilas.

Una Increíble intención de matanza se desbordó, pero por alguna razón no sentí que fuera aterradora.

"Incluso ahora, hasta en este momento, él no ha dicho ninguna mentira. Ninguna mentira de la cual me pueda dar cuenta."

Su puño se estremeció, puedo ver algo en las cercanías de ese puño. Un sonido eléctrico, el cual se enrosca, un rayo purpura.

"Todas y cada una de las cosas que te ha dicho han sido para este momento, ¡así las sospechas que siempre tienes desaparecerían y tú obedecerías sin dudarlo!"

Sentí un inexpresivo asombro hacia esas chispas que volaban por todos lados, sin embargo me puse en guardia.

"¡No te dejes engañar! Lo haz leído en los mangas, ¿no es así?. ¡Él bastardo que habla de creer y no creer definitivamente está mintiendo!"

"Bueno, sé sobre eso, pero..."

El anciano habló con una voz tensa.

"Tú no entiendes. Después de Roxy viene Sylphy. Con el corazón roto por la perdida de Roxy, por un corto periodo de tiempo dejarás de pensar en Sylphy, por lo cuál ella se sentirá herida y su animo decaerá. Ese bastardo manipulará a Luke para tomar ventaja de eso."

"¿Luke?"

"Sí, más adelante vas a escuchar de una mujer que paso una noche con Luke. [Cuando despertó a la mañana siguiente, Luke actuó nervioso y comenzó a hablar sobre como había escuchado un mensaje de Dios o algo por el estilo.]"

"Y entonces... ¿Qué pasa?"

"Luke aconseja a Ariel, y Sylphy me abandona y se va a Asura. ¡Junto con Ariel la cuál falló en conseguir el respaldo de Pelagius!. Desde una posición inferior, Ariel comienza un golpe de estado y pierde. Sylphy es asesina en la revuelta."

Asesinada en la revuelta...

Así que ella muere.

"Pierdes a las dos."

El anciano meneó la cabeza mientras rechinaba sus dientes.

"Sí, incluso ahora la voz de ese bastardo al momento de revelarme sus trucos permanece en mis oídos. [Lo has hecho bien.], el sentimiento de que me den palmaditas en el hombro, y esa chillona risa... ¡¡¡Aaaaahhh mierda, es un puto infierno!!!"

El anciano golpeó el escritorio con un ruido sordo.

En ese instante, el relámpago púrpura se esparce por los alrededores, iluminando la habitación como si fuera mediodía.

La luz se desvaneció rápidamente, pero seguía quedando una marca de quemadura en el escritorio.

"Fiuuu..." El anciano exhaló.

"Lo diré otra vez. No creas en él. Terminaras lamentándolo."

Después de decir esto, el anciano agarró repentinamente su estómago.

Mirándolo, su tez parecía un poco peor que antes.

"Así que estoy fuera de tiempo... Bueno, incluso si te digo todo esto, probablemente no tienes la menor idea sobre que deberías hacer."

El viejo rostro del hombre estaba mortalmente pálido.

Habían aparecido ojeras púrpuras bajo sus ojos.

El viejo respiró profundamente y luego exhaló dolorosamente.

Es el tipo de sensación que da alguien que está al borde de la muerte.

Tal vez sufre de algún tipo de enfermedad.

"Lo primero que debes hacer es... Hhmm, Eris."

Cuando escuche 'Eris', sentí como mi frente se arrugaba.

"Quiero que le escribas y envíes una carta inmediatamente. Pon [Bueno, he sido un poco infiel... Pero te amo.]"

"No la quiero ni amo. Es por ella que me volví impotente."

"Perdónala. Eres un hombre, ¿no?"

"..."

El anciano sonrió burlándose de si mismo.

"... Aunque te diga eso, la verdad es que yo no la perdoné, y tuve un par de problemas con ella durante años, siendo yo el antagonista."

"¿Antagonista?"

"Una y otra vez, casi fui asesinado por Eris. Ella iba en mi persecución sin importar a donde fuera, y cada vez que ella me encontraba se tornaba en una batalla sin tapujos. Bueno, ella me lo dejaba fácil. Si ella hubiera querido, tenía un montón de maneras para matarme. Se aseguró de nunca tomo una pelea en donde me fuera a matar.

Por el contrario, si alguna vez me encontraba en problemas, ella iría a salvarme desde las sombras. Casi como si fuera Vegeta." <ref>Yep referencia a Dragon Ball</ref>

'Vegeta'...

"Bueno, ella es diferente del príncipe del país de los vegetales. Simplemente quería estar a mi lado, ella siempre me amo. Me amo y dio lo mejor de ella por mi...

Sin embargo era malísima expresándose, y nunca supo que debía hacer, así que lo único que le quedaba era golpearme."

Aún si él me dice eso.

Soy alguien con dos esposas y un niño.

Es cierto que hubo un tiempo en el cual amaba a Eris.

Pero, eso... Está en el pasado.

"Pero Sylphy y Roxy..."

"No hay problema. Sylphy es tolerante en lo que respecta al tema, y Roxy no piensa que este a mi nivel, así que también lo permitiría. Incluso Eris, si de las una explicación del tema por adelantado lo aceptará. Oh, pero prepárate para ser golpeado... Porque bueno, ya sabes, ella es así."

"Incluso si me dices eso..."

"Proteger a todas las mujeres que dicen amarte. ¿No es eso genial? ¿Qué hay de malo con eso? Un hombre debe ser confiable."

"No lo digas como si fuera el problema de otro."

"Te lo digo porque me quede sin ninguna de ellas."

Hubo una extraña sensación de peso a las palabras del anciano.

Pero sabes...

"Tengo una responsabilidad hacia Sylphy y Roxy..."

"Si estamos hablando de responsabilidad, tienes una hacia Eris también. Ella ha estado entrenando perseverantemente por tu bien todo este tiempo. Es mala en lo que respecta a hablar, así que no te ha llegado noticia alguna sobre ella, pero todo este tiempo ella ha entrenado. Si no tomas responsabilidad por ella, ¿qué hay de todo su esfuerzo?

... Serás condenado por Ghyslaine. En frente del cuerpo de Eris."

El cuerpo de... ¿Eris?

"¿Eris... también muere...?"

"Sí, para cubrirme. Si recuerdo bien... Fue cuando tenia una revancha con Atofe. Una Reina Demonio bastante sería, fue más fuerte que lo que pensé y deje mi guardia baja."

Dijo con nostalgia el anciano al tiempo que la comisura de su boca se torcía.

Para ser capaz de estar con la guardia baja en contra de Atofe... ¿Qué tan poderoso es el vejestorio?... mejor dicho mi futuro yo.

Parece ambiguo, ¿realmente es yo?

"Escucha, debes mandar la carta. Si no quieres lamentarlo... si lo hace ahora, debería llegarle justo a tiempo."

"Ah, aah, bueno, si tú lo dices, la mandaré. Pero, ¿A dónde la envío?"

"A la Tierra Santa De Las Espadas. Debes tener alguna idea de donde queda, ¿cierto?"

La Tierra Santa de las Espadas.

No queda tan lejos de Sharia.

Bueno supuse que seria algo por el estilo. Así que ha estado entrenando allí.

La Tierra Santa de las Espadas...

"Okay, yo me encargo."

"No la escribas como si la estuvieras apartando. Si Eris se desespera te asesinará."

"Ya lo sé."

Creo saber que tipo de persona es Eris.

... O por lo menos, pensé saberlo.

Si son verdaderas las palabras de este hombre.

Ella no tenía ninguna intención de abandonarme, y por supuesto, yo no entendí eso.

Ahora que lo pienso, no hay ninguna manera que una torpe oradora como ella pudiera escribir una carta también.

Y así, nos fuimos por caminos separados, lo cual dio lugar a la infelicidad.

"Fiuu..."

El anciano exhaló torpemente.

Y entonces levantó su rostro con una expresión sorprendida.

"También, me olvidé de decir algo importante. No te opongas a Hitogami."

"¿Que no me oponga?, él te traicionó, ¿acaso no lo hizo?"

"Sí. Sin embargo no puedes ganar en contra de Hitogami. Yo no pude ganar contra él. Alguien como yo no pudo llegar al lugar en donde reside Hitogami."

Dijo el anciano como si fuese humillado.

No pudo llegar a donde está Hitogami.

En otras palabras, como pensaba, ¿Ese sitio está en algún lugar en este mundo?

"Cuando me di cuenta, me estremecí. No podía cobrar venganza por Roxy y Sylphy. Trabajé muy duro para derrotarlo, pero no puedo llegar a donde se encuentra. De hecho, incluso soy capaz de controlar la gravedad, pero el simplemente no está ni fue a donde mis manos pudieran alcanzarlo."

Después de decir esto, el anciano señaló al tintero sobre la mesa.

El tintero flotó suavemente hacia arriba, entonces inmediatamente se dejó caer otra vez con un tintineo.

Las gotas de la tinta volaron sobre el escritorio.

"Puedo flotar en el aire y comunicarse con otros a través de largas distancias. Regeneré mi brazo. Por no mencionar incluso que puedo saltar en el tiempo y volar al pasado... Bueno, la verdad es que esta magia es un fracaso."

Un fracaso.

¿Qué fue un fracaso?

Este vejestorio realmente está aquí, ahora mismo.

"Probablemente ya lo habrás sentido vagamente, pero lo que conocemos como magia en este mundo en verdad es omnipotente. Una vez que te das cuenta de eso, esencialmente puedes hacer cualquier cosa."

Al decir esto, el anciano levantó la mano izquierda.

En contraste con su comportamiento orgulloso, el viejo rostro del hombre había ido más allá del mortal pálido y ahora era blanco puro.

Ojeras negras aparecieron debajo de sus ojos y sus labios se tiñeron de un color azul.

"Pero este poder ya no significa nada. Fue muy tarde. Cuando me hice fuerte, no había ni siquiera una persona a la cual hubiera querido proteger."

Los ojos del anciano deslumbraban como siempre, pero aquella fuerza ya se había ido de sus pupilas.

Su respiración era áspera y débil.

"Presta atención. Lo diré nuevamente. Odio al bastardo de Hitogami.

Pero la realidad es que no puedo vencerlo, no hay forma de hacerlo. No tengo ninguna técnica que pueda llegar a donde se encuentra. En la época en donde vivo, la herramienta que se necesita para llegar a donde se encuentra Hitogami ya no existe. Así que no pelees con él. No tengo idea sobre su objetivo, pero está bien si actúas dócilmente con él, pero lo repito, no te opongas a él. Simplemente se aprovechara de ti, con todo yendo como él quiera.

En lo que respecta ahora, antes de que alguien muera..."

La mano del anciano de pronto perdió su fuerza y cayó.

Levantó la barbilla y miró al techo.

"Hay tres cosas que debes hacer.

Hablar con Nanahoshi respecto a lo de ahora.

Enviar una carta a Eris.

Dudar de Hitogami, pero no oponerte a él. Eso es todo."

"..."

No pude responder.

Cuando te dicen todas estas cosas de repente, simplemente las palabras no salen.

Pero de alguna manera sentí que este viejo estaba desesperadamente tratando de transmitir algo hacia mí.

"¿N-no tienes ningún consejo más concreto o algo por el estilo?"

"Ah, que nostálgico. Ahora que lo pienso, mi yo de esta época era un vago, Bueno, por supuesto, me gustaría enseñarte más detalles acerca de varias cosas, pero... Estoy fuera de juego, ya se acabó mi tiempo."

"Todo este rato has estado diciendo que no tienes tiempo, que estas fuera de juego, etc... ¿Acaso es el comienzo de un anime nocturno o alguna cursilería?"

"No... es el final. Por cierto, no dependas mucho de otras personas. Cuando llegaste a este mundo, en tus primeros días, nunca dependiste de otros, ¿o me equivoco?..."

El viejo me miró como si fuera su nieto.

Ahora que lo dice, tengo la sensación de que no he hecho nada más que depender de otras personas últimamente.

"Además... ya que he llegado ha esta era, la historia debió haber cambiado. Bueno da igual, no importa lo que diga, no es como que vaya hacerse realidad. Y puesto que la teleportación al pasado toma este tipo de forma, la historia en la cual caminé no va a cambiar..."

Al instante siguiente.

Los ojos del anciano vagaron por todos lados y perdieron su enfoque.

Sus brazos sin fuerza alguna cuelgan de sus hombros, levantó su barbilla, y abrió la boca con dificultad.

"Tú... llevarás una vida diferente a la cual viví. Tendrás éxitos, tendrás fracasos, tendrás tiempos en los cuales reflexionaras, y tendrás momentos en los cuales te lamentarás. Simplemente como siempre los has tenido y tendrás."

El anciano se movió lentamente, entonces se cayó de la silla.

"Oye, ¿estás bien?"

Corrí rápidamente y lo ayudé a levantarse... Sentí un escalofrío.

El cuerpo del anciano era ligero hasta un punto impensable en el cual dudas de si realmente estaba sólidamente constituido.

Podría pesar incluso menos de 40 kilogramos.

¿Qué es esto?, ¿Qué pasa aquí?.

"La verdad es que... no creo que porque venga del futuro seré capaz de redimirme por mis errores. Este hechizo es un fracaso... no hay posibilidad de hacerlo dos veces en la vida humana..."

El anciano dejó la mirada en blanco pasear mientras llevaba su mano temblorosa dentro de su túnica.

"Salté con el diario como un punto de origen... así que lo traje... Lo que he experimentado está escrito en él... Haz tu mejor esfuerzo... para que no tengas remordimientos... No seas como yo, y mantén esa juvenil risa que posees... por favor..."

Los ojos deslumbrantes ojos del anciano se humedecieron al tiempo que sacó un voluminoso librillo del bolsillo de su túnica mullida.

Está desgastado, pero lo conozco.

Es el diario que acabo de hacer.

Antes de que pudiera tomarlo, el diario se deslizó de sus manos y cayó al suelo con un golpe.

Pero lo que robó mi atención no fue eso.

Al momento en que retiró el diario, brevemente vislumbré algo hundido al otro lado de su túnica.

Casi como si no hubiera nada debajo de su ropa...

"¿Qué es... lo que paso con tú cuerpo?..."

"Hah, con que eso... bueno está incompleto... Mi teleportación al pasado... no fue capaz de... llevar mi... cuerpo completo..."

"Eh, pero, antes habías dicho que pudiste hacer crecer nuevamente tu brazo..."

"No tengo más poder mágico... Lo siento... Si sólo Cliff hubiera estado vivo, la teleportación al pasado habría podido ser mejor... mierda... sólo un poco más, ven, toma ten esto... es información para ti... "

"... Lo siento, está bien, comprendo, así que no te sobre esfuerces en hablar."

"... Tú... te has lamentado... como Hitogami quería... ¿por qué en un lugar como este?... ¿qué debería decir?... Vine al pasado, así que al menos una miradita..."

Los ojos del anciano ya no ven nada.

Sus palabras no tienen sentido alguno, eran simplemente vagas frases saliendo de su boca.

Antes de que lo supiera, sus ojeras se tiñeron negras, y la sombra de la muerte había aparecido en su rostro.

Es el rostro de alguien a punto de morir, no... el de un cadáver.

"Ah"

De pronto, sus ojos se enfocaron en un solo punto.

Vio algo sobre mi hombro, detrás de mí.

Extendió su temblorosa mano hacía la puerta.

"Ahh, Sylphy, Roxy... Joder, tan hermosas como siempre..."

Una solitaria lagrima desciende desde sus ojos recorriendo su mejilla... la luz de aquellos ojos se desvaneció.

Lentamente la fuerza de su cuerpo disminuía, y su cuello se dejo caer por el peso.

... Falleció.

Di media vuelta.

La puerta no estaba abierta.

Tuvimos un alboroto bastante ruidoso, así que pensé que alguien pudo haberse despertado, pero...

Al borde de la muerte, me pregunto qué fantasma vio el anciano.

Justo cuando pensaba en eso, escuche los pasos de alguien proveniente desde arriba.

"¡-!"

Salí de la habitación a toda prisa.

Justo entonces, Roxy y Sylphy, que llevaban su báculo y una vela bajaban desde el segundo piso.

"Ludy, escuche un par de sonidos y voces. ¿Hay alguien allí dentro?"

"¿Un ladrón?"

Las dos hablaron aliviadas después de verme, pero no dejaron su sentido de alerta, estaban con la guardia en alto.

¿Debería hablarles del anciano?

......No.

"No, lo siento. Estaba medio despierto. La verdad es que tuve un sueño extraño, y termine utilizando magia. Parece que las desperté. Lo siento."

"Un sueño.. así que utilizaste magia mientras estabas medio dormido... He escuchado algo al respecto también, ¿entonces todo está bien? Um, si fue así de malo, ¿deberíamos dormir juntos?... Osea me refiero a lo que obaa-chan dijo [El calor humano es lo mejor cuando quieres olvidar algo doloroso]..."

"No, está bien. Probablemente terminaría haciendo algo lascivo. Después de todo, la vitalidad de Sylphy no ha vuelto a su normalidad, ¿cierto?"

Cuando rechacé la atractiva propuesta de Sylphy, Roxy miró disgustada.

"Bueno si dices que fue un sueño tan pero tan malo, realmente no me importaría, Pe-pero recientemente he pensado que sea posible 'eso', así que si puedes me gustaría que te limitaras a solamente tocar."

"No, en serio que digo que no hay necesidad por hoy."

A las palabras de Roxy, de repente recordé las palabras del viejo.

El anciano dijo que Roxy estaba embarazada.

Cuando Roxy dijo [He pensado que sea posible 'eso'] tal vez se refería al embarazo.

"... Estoy realmente bien, así que las dos pueden volver a la cama. Me iré a dormir también, aunque sera después de que ordene la habitación."

"Bueno... Si Ludy dice eso, entonces lo haré, pero... Si no te sientes bien, dímelo, ¿ok?"

"Estamos casados, así que por favor no te guardes tus problemas. Pues bien, buenas noches"

Dijeron preocupadas Sylphy y Roxy, entonces subieron al segundo piso.

Después de confirmar que se hubieran acostado, baje las escaleras y volví al laboratorio.

En cualquier caso, lo primero que debo hacer es confirmar las palabras del viejo.

Realmente no sé ni entiendo quién fue el viejo.

¿Realmente fue mi yo del futuro o simplemente fue alguien más?

Hizo algo lo suficientemente peligroso como para matar a alguien cuando vino hasta aquí.

La verdad es que hay credibilidad en esa acción, pero es tan repentino que no puedo creer del todo lo que dijo.

"..."

Pero pensándolo bien...

No quiero perder a mis dos amadas.

Y no quiero morir en medio del pesar como el anciano.

=== 2ª Parte ===

Tras el evento.

Llevé a ambas de vuelta a sus habitaciones y les ordené que bajo ningún concepto salieran de sus habitaciones esa noche.

'''Pasara lo que pasara.'''

Recorrí los pasillos del 2º piso en cuyos cuartos dormían plácidamente el resto de habitantes de la casa, y los cerré con llave desde el exterior. Solo para confirmarlo, revisé el resto de habitaciones de la primera planta y me aseguré de que no había nadie en ella.

Mi siguiente acción fue regresar al estudio y quitarle todas sus pertenencias al anciano.

"...¡!"

A su cuerpo le faltaba '''toda la zona del estómago'''.

Debajo de sus costillas, en lugar de carne lo que había era un gran agujero desde el que solo se podía ver piel y huesos, pero casi ningún órgano interno.

Igualmente, dejado de lado el problema de su vientre, poseía un físico espléndido.

Tenía semejante musculatura que te haría dudar si de verdad tenía sesentaitantos años, además de varias cicatrices y marcas que dejaban constancia de la historia de batallas que había sido su vida<ref>Me lo imagino de esta forma: [http://vignette3.wikia.nocookie.net/non-aliencreatures/images/b/be/Vash's_body.png/revision/latest?cb=20150206133557 Imagen Ejemplo]</ref>.

Tenía la misma cicatriz en el pecho que yo, y un lunar también en la misma zona... bueno no, estaba como ligeramente desplazado una pulgada; pero lo mire como lo mire, físicamente es idéntico a mí...

El único detalle que cabría destacar de diferente entre nosotros, es que él sí tenía su mano izquierda de carne y hueso.

''Dijo que la regeneró... pero me resistía a creer que la magia Curativa fuera capaz de algo así.''

Pero dejando eso de lado, el viejo, a parte del diario, no tenía nada de especial interés encima; ni ornamentos de ningún tipo, ni un báculo. Lo único que llevaba debajo de su manto era una camisa, sus pantalones y ropa interior.

Busqué en los bolsillos de su ropa, pero tampoco encontré nada.

''En mi caso, si Sylphy o Roxy hubieran muerto... quiero pensar que al menos llevaría un recuerdo de ellas siempre conmigo... aunque claro... 50 años... quizás ya no quede nada.''

Reuní todas sus cosas y las amontoné en una esquina de la habitación, y al cuerpo sin vida del viejo lo envolví en una manta que tenía en mi estudio. Lo enrollé y me lo eché al hombre, yendo en dirección a la puerta trasera de la vivienda que había situada en la cocina.

"..."

En la cocina me encontré algunos restos de la cena de anoche que habían colocado en un plato sobre la encimera de la cocina.

''Por lo que contó, ese ratón se comerá eso cuando salga... creo que lo mejor será tirarlo también.''

Salí por el patio trasero de la casa y me dirigí hasta un descampado algo alejado.

Allí, cavé un hoyo y metí la manta con el cuerpo del hombre, y les prendí fuego con magia. No tardé ni un instante en convertirlo en cenizas; desprendiendo un molesto olor a carne humana chamuscada...

''El olor de mi propio cadáver-''

"Uugh..."

En cuanto lo pensé de esa forma, no pude soportar las arcadas y vomité en una punta del terreno.

Cuando terminó la cremación, fabriqué con magia una urna en la que reuní las cenizas del hombre, con la intención de enterrarlas junto a Paul.

''Si de verdad ese hombre era yo... seguramente eso sea lo que más quisiera.''

Recogí las cenizas, tapé el boquete del suelo y regresé a la casa, entrando por la puerta de atrás y me dirigí de inmediato a mi estudio.

Dejé la urna junto a sus cosas en el suelo de la habitación y cogí mi báculo y activé mi ojo místico.

Para dirigirme al sótano.

''Ese viejo me dijo que no me acercara... me dijo que se escaparía un ratón... me dijo que se comería las sobras... y que infectaría a Roxy y al niño en su interior con la misma enfermedad que tiene...''

''NECESITO confirmar por mí mismo si ese ratón existe o no...''

''Si no lo hiciera, no podré confiar en todo lo que ese hombre me ha dicho, y si de verdad estuviera allí... tampoco puedo dejarlo estar como si nada.''

"..."

La iluminación en las escaleras que llevaban al sótano era inexistente creando un ambiente lúgubre.

Saqué un pergamino de luz espiritual de mi bolsillo e iluminé la zona antes de bajar las escaleras. Cuando al final de las escaleras llegué a la puerta que daba literalmente a la habitación del sótano, respiré hondo.

"...¿Hm?"

Al hacerlo, me percaté que en el borde de las escaleras, sobre la fina capa de polvo, había algo más que llamó por completo mi atención.

Huellas... '''de ratón'''.

Esas mismas huellas bajaban de la casa hasta el sótano, a saber desde cuándo... pero no vi por ninguna parte huellas en dirección al exterior.

Fui a abrir la puerta al sótano... pero me detuve.

Lo que hice fue abrir un agujero en la puerta del tamaño de un puño, por el que colé mi báculo.

canalicé mi poder mágico a través del báculo, imaginando en mi cabeza la idea de '''Hielo''' y le di forma al hechizo con suficiente fuerza para cubrir la habitación al completo.

"... Nova de Escarcha..."

susurré esas palabras, como convenciéndome a mí mismo y al instante, la habitación entera se congeló.

Pero, por si acaso... lo hice de nuevo.

"Nova... de Escarcha."

Quería asegurarme de que el frío se expandiera por completo por toda la habitación, incluyendo cualquier pliegue o esquina que pudiera haber; tras lo que comandé la luz espiritual para que atravesara el agujero e iluminara el interior.

Observé a través del agujero que segundos antes había creado y vi con mis propios ojos que la habitación había terminado completamente helada.

Tras lo que abrí la puerta.

Tuve que hacer fuerza debido a que se había congelado, pero en cuanto estuvo abierta, entré y cerré instantáneamente.

"..."

No tarde ni un minuto en encontrar al ratón.

Se encontraba cerca de la puerta al cuarto secreto, hecho una estatua blanca completamente congelada y muerta.

Y aún a través de la capa de hielo que había acabado con su vida, pude ver sus mandíbulas ligeramente abiertas, y allí... colmillos violetas transparentes que parecían piedras mágicas...

Examiné en profundidad cada esquina de la habitación en busca de un posible segundo ratón, y al no encontrarlo, creé una caja con magia en la que metí el cuerpo empalado del ratón que no tenía la menor intención de tocar con mis manos; tras lo que me sellé cuanto pude la caja para asegurarme de que nunca sería abierta.

''¿Debería incinerar el cuerpo? ¿O debería hacérselo llegar al gremio de magia para que lo estudiaran?''

''Creo.. que mejor lo segundo... así puedo corroborar la información del viejo para ver si de verdad sufría un caso de Maldición de Piedra Mágica. Aunque claro... quizás no haya forma en este mundo de extraer una muestra de la enfermedad a través de un cadáver congelado....''

Salí del sótano y lo cerré con llave, y después, para asegurarme, taponé la cerradura con magia.

''No parece que la Maldición de la Piedra Mágica se contagie por el aire, ni tampoco que sea especialmente contagioso... pero prefiero asegurarme.''

''Durante un tiempo, me aseguraré de que nadie entra en el sótano.''

Tras eso, regresé al despacho.

No solo me había desvelado, sino que tampoco me apetecía dormir lo más mínimo.

''¿Qué debería hacer ahora?... ¿Qué PUEDO hacer ahora?''

''¿Debería leerme ese diario tan demacrado?''

''Es posible que si lo leo descubra lo que acabará pasando.... aunque según ese hombre, la historia YA ha cambiado.''

''Si lo pongo como en todas esas series y juegos sobre viajes en el tiempo... estoy en '''otra''' línea temporal; y por mucho que lea el diario y me prepare para lo que pone que ocurrirá, es bastante probable que no acaben ocurriendo los eventos que relata.''

Mis ojos inquieto acabaron llegando a las manchas de tintas que había sobre la mesa, junto a la grieta que ese hombre había provocado al dar un puñetazo cargado con poder mágico.

Y así recordé los 3 puntos principales que ese viejo me había pedido que hiciera.

Y aun en la situación actual, había uno de ellos que podía hacer justamente en este lugar, con los materiales que había en esta habitación y con mi falta de sueño.

Por eso, me senté en la silla.

"..."

Y lo primero que hice, fue escribirle una carta a Eris.

<big>Fin del Volumen 14</big>

== Notas del traductor y Referencias ==
<references />
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Mushoku Tensei Spanish:Volume 13|Ir al Volumen Anterior]]
| [[Mushoku Tensei Spanish |Volver a la Página Principal]]
| [[Mushoku Tensei Spanish:Volume 15|Ir al Volumen Siguiente]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dark Elf:Volume1 Chapter1

2021-08-04T15:45:14Z

127.0.0.1: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 1: Trial and Error, How It All Began==

===Part 1===

That deep, deep forest was known as the Forest of No Return.

Once you wandered into that cursed forest, you were doomed to never leave again. Thanks to that, there were no hunters living in the small inn town at the forest’s entrance and all the meat served at the restaurant had to be transported from afar by wagons. It was all venison or beef preserved with salt. The way it was soaked in water to remove the preserving salt before it was cooked provided a unique flavor, but it would get old fast if it was all you had.

The redheaded boy named Klaus Knockburn’s plate also contained a round object no more than 5cm thick. It was the stem of a giant Witch Pumpkin, a type of magic derivative. Normal people did not eat those. In the fields outside the village, they were viewed as big, heavy weeds and wagon drivers hated them. However, certain conditions had to be met to use magic. In Klaus’s case, he only had to soften up the hard, nasty stem by cooking and seasoning it, but some people had to eat or drink things with extreme bitterness or even toxins that had to be removed first. Figuring out the trick to preparing it and asking a cook to make it more appetizing was one job of a magic user.

…''If I use up all the stem inside me, I get really bad headaches and dizziness. That might sound like a big problem, but it’s really not much different than what happens if you don’t eat anything for an entire day. Once you’re used to eating them, you stop thinking about how much trouble it is to do so.

“It doesn’t make any sense, does it? All this delicious meat is delivered along a road built through the Forest of No Return.”

A beautiful (on the outside) court scientist with long, glossy black hair and bright skin was moving her knife and fork across the table from Klaus. Observing the items she had on the table was enough to know what kind of magic she used. She did not have any Witch Pumpkin stem.

Her name was Reika Kickpleats.

She wore a thick black cloak, a witch hat with floral decorations, intellectual glasses, and a tight black dress that showed off her plentiful curves like a smooth silk camisole. That rotten teacher was downing a glass of red wine in the middle of the day.

“Pwahh☆ If you’re gonna be an absolute disaster anyway, you might as well start day drinking!!”

“Y’know, you could at least ''try'' not being a disaster.”

Klaus’s comment was not appreciated. Reika snatched up the broom leaning against the wall nearby and smacked him over the head with it.

“Ow!?”

“Pipe down, my #1 student.”

Klaus heard a heavy metallic clanking from directly behind him. She must have wanted him to lower his head, but that grip was made of hard and heavy Naval Cedar, the same wood used to build the giant sailing ships used for intercontinental travel. She had hit him in the head, but he felt a little nauseous and couldn’t get his voice out.

A knight in heavy armor was walking by behind him, so Reika unnaturally leaned her upper body down onto the table to hide herself in the crowd.

“Oh, dear. I can’t let the knights see me here, so I might have to have you go buy me sandwiches from now on.”

“What did you do ''this time''?” groaned the redheaded boy.

His rotten teacher winked behind her glasses while resting her upper body on the table (and thus softly squishing her large breasts against it).

“It’s all a big misunderstanding☆ As always, I’m working myself to the bone to make the world a better place.”

Then she quietly explained her reason for this trip to the Forest of No Return.

This was his last warning. And Klaus was not stupid enough to enter that deep forest without even knowing why first. He sighed when he saw how good a mood she was in despite her messy hair.

Once she was done explaining, he had just one thing to say.

“What a mess.”

“Don’t act like you couldn’t guess this was going to get messy☆ Were you worried about your kind, gentle, and beautiful teacher traveling all on her lonesome?”

“Of course not. I’m here because of the extremely rare reports of dark elves being spotted in the Forest of No Return.”

Dark elves were occasionally seen in virgin forests.

But he had to be cautious.

“A human only has one chance in their entire life to find a dark elf village. ''There are no second chances.'' So if I give up and leave the forest, I can never ever find their village.”

“Isn’t that just a legend? Do you have any statistics to back it up, my #1 student?”

“Shut up and listen. I’ve been visiting likely forests and wasted my chance in all of them. I never even caught a glimpse of a dark elf, much less their village! So if I screw up here, I’ll have to travel across the ocean and try to find an uncharted island or something!!”

“Sigh. You’re almost as thorough as me.”

“I have to be. My past brethren have pursued the dark elves for generations, but not one of them managed to reach those legendary villages. They all lost hope, graduated, returned home, and took over the family business…but I refuse!! Why do you think I chose this elective in magical biology that lets me study all the fantasy lifeforms that don’t fit into the general classifications? I’ll do whatever it takes to find a real dark elf and marry her!!!!!!”

“But that’s the Forest of No Return. They say you can never find your way out again if you take a single step off the stone-paved road. Besides, aren’t dark elves depicted as villains in children’s books?”

Witches were also stereotypical children’s book villains, but that long history of prejudice had finally come to an end and it was now an elite position that granted you free access to the royal court. So couldn’t the same happen for dark elves? Klaus pouted his lips. He would make sure it happened.

“Sigh. Since you chose my lessons for your elective, I really wish you would direct this passion toward the rest of your fieldwork. I’ve never seen someone so bad at investigating strata and water veins.”

“Um, how exactly do you expect me to focus on something that doesn’t have brown boobs and a healthy ass?”

Reika Kickpleats received a refill from a waitress in a miniskirt uniform that excessively accentuated her chest (given her age, it may have been her way of finding someone to marry). Reika swished the red liquid around in her gloved hand and narrowed her eyes.

“What is it about dark elves that motivates you like this, my silly student? Especially when you have a lonely witch getting a little tipsy right in front of you?”

“Heh heh heh. An unusually good question for you, my silly teacher. You see, dark elves have shiny silver hair and brown bodies that are as athletic as they are sexy. I also love how they wear unnecessarily revealing clothing and consider it perfectly normal. These aren’t the normal elves you can find just about anywhere. Those ones act all friendly like they’re coming on to you, but then they brag about how many hundreds of years old they are and insist they have no interest in romance with a human, but dark elves have none of those impenetrable defenses!! Yes, the keyword here is purity. I need a pure dark elf who’s super strong, still lives in tune with nature, and has the wisdom of age, but is also kind of clueless and defenseless!!!!!!”

“That is legitimately creepy.”

===Part 2===

Dead-eyed Klaus Knockburn awoke from his reverie.

“Ahh…”

He was screwed and withdrawing into his memories wasn’t going to change that.

Was this some kind of ritual? He was tied to a log while dark elf dancers danced around him in yellow-jeweled outfits sheerer than lace underwear. Every time they arched their back, lifted their leg high, and rhythmically moved their belly, their gold chains, bracelets, and other accessories jangled together. A sweet feminine scent wafted over from one short-haired young woman while beads of sweat flew from her hair and skin. But the show was hard to enjoy when it felt like they were preparing him to be cooked.

Was this their village, or not? Either way, they were deep inside the dark-elf-controlled Forest of No Return. This far away from human civilization, no one would come to his rescue if he shouted. His rotten teacher had entered the forest with him, but where had she gone? Had she been caught and roasted earlier, or had she abandoned him and fled when he passed out? Whatever the case, the legends had been wrong and it was looking like the actual reward for seeing a naked dark elf was death. But he had a feeling that rotten woman would have broken several other taboos.

Klaus Knockburn was all alone. The dark elves he had dreamed of meeting had tied him to a log pillar, piled up dried plants at his feet, and were surrounding him with torches at the ready. The dancer in thin lace that he had dubbed Short Hair and the hunter in white leather he had dubbed Leader both had their midriffs showing and they were not shy about showing off their cleavage and thighs either. Once he started paying attention, he found ''a lot'' of exposed skin. Those outfits were aggressively revealing.

He was in a crisis situation.

He was surrounded by the dark elves you were lucky to see even once in a lifetime, but they were about to cook him alive. So he wanted to believe this was the result of a misguided survival instinct.

…''O-oh, no.

Whatever the reason, it still happened.

“Wait, wait, wait, why!? No, it really is getting hard!!

Due to a private male concern, he really wanted to inconspicuously lean forward, but he unfortunately had to remain standing tall since he was tied to the thick pillar behind him. And they were staring at him. Every last one of them, from the brown girl hiding behind what was likely her mother (''Okay, I’ll call her Little Girl for now'') to an alluring young woman (''She can be Tear Mole''). Was the little girl in the white dress, who wore her silver hair in a braid mixed with some artificial hair to mimic her mother, leaning forward to get a better look?

He could only pray all those serious-faced dark elves had not noticed his shame!

“…”

Then the bathing girl – his future wife Slender – turned her head aside with a hand still on her hip. But he was pretty sure the visible side of her face had grown a bit red. Her pursed lips were also moving, but he was too far away to hear what she was muttering to herself.

…''She didn’t notice, did she?

''She didn’t, right!? Right!?'' pleaded Klaus. ''Please, goddess!!

But he had no way of communicating while tied up like this, so he couldn’t even ask her. He had never known how distressing it was to be unable to communicate! He ground his teeth together. This was the most trouble he had been in since he dozed off in class that one time. It had only been for 5 minutes, but when he woke up, he found that thing was doing what it tended to do in the mornings. He had tried his best to hide it, but his rotten teacher had covered her mouth with a hand and laughed most elegantly. “Oh, dear. What have we here? That cute thing is really working hard to catch my eye, isn’t it? Was I perhaps a little too sexy today?”

…''Noooooo!! I can’t let that happen agaiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin!!

His entire body trembled as that nightmare came rushing back.

He was bound tight and had no chance of escaping. And even if he did slip free of the rope, he was fully surrounded by dark elves carrying torches and bows. Trying to escape in front of them would only get him pummeled into submission by the entire group.

''He could use magic.

''But if he used it poorly, it would only seal his fate.

Which would be the more painful death: having his vitals pierced by poison-tipped arrows, or having his skull smashed open by the dull machetes and axes used to create their firewood and torches? Either choice – or neither choice – would not be a pleasant death.

…''Wait.

He was dripping with sweat and struggling to breath. He didn’t want them to laugh at him, but the complete lack of laughter led him to another realization.

…''O-oh, no. Is this not just some cruel joke!?

It had excited him a little to think of this as a group of silver-haired, brown-skinned women ganging up on and tying him up, but was this actually very serious?

“Wait, wait! But reaching a dark elf village is one of my life goals!!”

Tension filled the air when he shouted in human language.

The dancers stiffened and briefly stopped their dance. The sudden pause sent beads of sweat flying from the ends of their silver hair. Even if they couldn’t understand him, they may have been able to sense his anger at this unreasonable situation.

A very ominous silence followed. His use of human language may have put them on guard, or maybe even riled them up.

On that note, was this even their village? He didn’t see any buildings around. It may have been a ceremonial ground or an execution ground.

If so, he hadn’t even reached his goal. He was figuratively sliding headfirst toward the incinerator.

He barely understood anything here, which pressed down on him like a thick wall.

…''I…

His throat went dry. He felt death’s icy fingers on his back. He had no idea how this ritual worked, but if a single ember reached the pile of dried plants at his feet, even by mistake, he might be burned alive here. The possible discovery of his hard-on was no longer his primary concern.

…''I need to make contact. I need to communicate!! I’ve wanted to meet dark elves for ages. They might be another species, but they look almost identical to us. Yeah, they have longer ears, but they have hearts and they have brains just like us. When they look this identical, they must be able to feel the same emotions we feel, so I know they’ll understand if I can just speak with them. Our wedding night isn’t over yet! Crap, now I’m really nervous. M-ma’am, I promise I will make your daughter happy! And you as well if you want to marry me too!!

Luckily, he did know a bit of the elf language. That wouldn’t be the same as the dark elf language, but they might be able to understand a fellow elf language…right? If there were any bilingual elves here, they were more likely to know dark elf and elf than dark elf and human!

If he screwed this up, he would be burned at the stake, so he licked his lips with a dry tongue.

…''Um, “I wasn’t aware of your rules” would be…like this I think!!

He doubted anyone would mistake him for fluent, but he still managed to stumble through the elf words one at a time.

“Lhoipo plino jo. U sipk’q isino ab vaen nehop! U ilahacuwo ub u abbokzoz vae, pa yaehz vae lhoipo iq hoipq plino jv hubo?”

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

''H-huh?

Time seemed to grind to a halt as a tense silence formed, so Klaus Knockburn smiled a little.

But not because he was amused. Quite the opposite.

He was pretty sure he had gotten it right. He might have had an accent, but he had spoken proper elf to them. Yet he felt more than just a chill. No one was smiling, not sharp-eyed Leader and not even Little Girl hiding behind her mother’s back. They made him feel like he had just snorted with laughter in the middle of a funeral where everyone else was sobbing. He had made some critical mistake here. He didn’t need to understand their language to sense that. He could no longer control his emotions. Maybe people reacted with laughter when all the assumptions of safety they had built up in their head were suddenly broken down.

He hesitantly turned toward his future wife Slender.

She was sighing with one hand on her hip and one hand on her forehead.

She looked exasperated or maybe resigned.

…''Wait, wait, wait! Forget I said anything! Give me a do-over!!

Meanwhile, Tear Mole the dancer and Glasses the priest, who had pointy gold decorations (horns? wings?) on either side of her head, were whispering to each other.

“''Kob, Fiwkotuqo. Uv ko i htuoqg ah wko onxov?''”

“''Uw yaeng voop va, Noqbi. Ykufk uv inn wko pato toivaq ykb yo qoog wa vixo kup.''”

As an outsider and a human, he had no way of knowing how the legendary dark elves would react. He had hoped they would respond more positively to the language of their cousins the elves, but only after making the choice did a very bad feeling set in. He begged the goddess to tell him it wasn’t so.

But what if?

…''What if the elves and dark elves are mortal enemies and we humans just aren’t aware of it''?

“''Dojuq!!!!!!''”

Surprisingly, it was intellectual-looking Glasses who gave the arrogant command. The many torches were all raised at once and then thrown toward the boy’s feet, landing on the pile of dried plants there.

===Part 3===

Klaus’s vision was obscured by flames and smoke.

He did not even have time for fear. His eyes and nose throbbed with pain and, instead of heat, he felt pain like sharp needles were piercing every part of his body. The direct pain and suffering shattered the freedom of thought that people were meant to preserve above all else.

He couldn’t think. Human or dark elf, the burning fire would consume anything in its path.

“Agh! Cough, cough!!”

He coughed violently and twisted around, but he still could not free himself from the log. ''He could use magic, but he had erred in his timing.'' It was too late to use his magic in a panic now that the fire was already set. He should have tried it sooner despite the risk. Then he might have been able to escape, even if the odds were low. They might have killed him, but at least he would have chosen his fate. He could have avoided this worst of all possibilities where he did nothing, had no chance of survival and was simply executed.

…''Am I going to die like this?

It was horribly unfair, but the pain from his burned nose and throat kept him from screaming. But why did they do this? That was still a mystery. Had it been that wrong to see Slender naked? Or had it been a mistake to use the elf language? Was he going to die without even knowing the reason why?

All of a sudden, Klaus realized he could think again. Perhaps he had grown numb to the direct pain. If so, was the real terror about to hit him? ''That seems backwards,'' he thought with a slight smile. He felt a step removed from his own predicament, like he was looking down on himself in an out-of-body experience.

That was when he noticed it. In fact, maybe that was why he noticed it.

Something felt off to him.

There was way too much of it. Of what? Of the smoke. The white smoke billowed out like cotton candy and fully obscured his vision, but there shouldn’t have been that much of it. He thought about what this could mean while the smoke irritated his tear ducts and sent tears streaming down his cheeks. Why was there so much smoke after they threw their torches on the dried plants? He couldn’t think of any reason for that to trigger an incomplete combustion. He should have been engulfed in a giant pillar of fire.

And…

“''Ito bae amib?''”

He heard a voice from a seemingly impossible location.

He couldn’t understand it, but the sound definitely came from within the fire.

“''Wkob fiq’w voo ykiw’v kirroquqj koto, va u fiq jow bae aew ah koto.''”

He couldn’t see past his nose with all the smoke, but he recognized that clear voice.

''Is that…Slender?

…''But why? If this is a punishment for peeping on her bathing, she wouldn’t come to rescue me.

He felt a tug forward. That shouldn’t have moved him while tied to the log, but he collapsed forward nevertheless. Before his knees could land in the dried plants, he felt someone supporting his weight. He could feel an intelligent mind behind the action.

He also felt a litheness not found in his male body. He could sense someone’s pulse through their touching chests.

…''Huh? There’s an awful lot there for someone named Slender.

He must have been too heavy for her because he felt her stagger back a few steps. Whoever this was, they were no ghost. They had a real, physical body.

…''She undid the rope.

''But in the middle of a fire???

No, there may not have been as much fire as it seemed. That unnatural fact may have been the result of something the dark elves did for their ritual.

“Uh, ah.”

He had questions, but he did not have it in him to find any answers. The thick smoke kept Leader, Curvy, and the others dark elf hunters from seeing him, but it also filled his lungs.

He did not even sense himself passing out.

He was not even aware he was crossing that line as his consciousness slipped away.

===Part 4===

A heavy pain pounded in Klaus Knockburn’s head. But that very suffering was proof he still lived.

“Kh…”

He had come to, but he lacked the strength to jump to his feet. He couldn’t remember what was happening or where he was.

“Oww.”

He could tell he was lying on his back deep in the forest. He could see conifer trees too big to reach his arms around and large boulders. It was all covered in green moss, making them all look like one combined mass. It appeared to be daytime, but the light was dim thanks to the branches overhead. Some colorful objects lay at the base of a tree. Red Ghost Turnips and orange Witch Pumpkins measuring more than a meter across were growing there. Their skin was as thick as a shield, making them a poor choice for cooking.

After spending a good long time observing his surroundings, Klaus rolled onto his stomach. What felt like a low pile carpet had to be the green moss. His fingers trembled and the rest of him refused to move. Where was he? Why was he lying in the middle of the forest? More and more questions occurred to him, but they were all swept from his mind a moment later.

A long-eared individual was watching him. The silver-haired, brown-skinned dark elf was w-sitting on the ground and cautiously extending just her head forward to peer at him.

It was Slender.

He cried out in surprise.

She jumped and tried to scoot back while still seated. All she really accomplished was straining her white leather clothing and messing up her sitting position.

“''Y-ykiw? Gaq’w htoim aew numo wkiw, kepiq. Bae vfitog po!!''”

Without straightening back up, she reached out a frantic hand, but scooting back had placed her out of reach of the bow she had left on the ground. She looked like the calm and composed type, but he was quickly learning she was easily flustered. He could not even get up, yet she had nearly fallen over and even had tears in her eyes as she tried to find something to do. She was acting like she had just encountered a violent ruffian.

“What?”

Klaus worked to dredge up the memories inside his smoke-addled mind.

He had nearly been burned at the stake, but then this girl had untied him within all that smoke.

“Did you save me from-”

Her fingertips found the bow on the ground.

A tremor ran down his spine, but he could not even raise his hands to protect his face. He could not move, but the brown girl didn’t even hear him out before running off into the forest.

No one else remained with him.

“Umm.”

He waited a while and started feeling lonely just lying there.

“Um, what is happening to me? I feel all tingly. When will I be able to get up?”

No one answered him.

He only heard the cries of wild birds and the rustling of the forest’s trees.

Then it hit him.

He realized anew that he was alone.

Hopelessly alone.

…''Um, wait. What if I can never move again? What do I do about water and food? What if some crawling bugs swarm me?

It was all too sudden. Once he focused on it, he felt a great pressure like the entire forest was collapsing in on him.

Would he pass out from hunger and then be eaten by an animal?

Would that green moss grow across his pale bones like it did the rocks and trees?

He screamed.

He shouted and yelled. He didn’t stop even when he realized the dark elves might be out searching for him. His voice was swallowed up by the deep forest. Tears fell from his eyes. He had never known being alone could be so terrifying. It affected him so much he grew irrationally angry at the dark elves for not showing up when they were supposed to be chasing after him.

…''Dammit, where is that idiot of a teacher when you need her? We were supposed to be investigating the forest together, so surely she didn’t run away and l-l-l-leave me behind, right!? Ahhhh, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!???

Wishing wasn’t going to help. His teacher was never going to come rescue him.

No one was coming. He had to survive on his own. He reached an understanding of his situation while still lying on the ground. The biggest problem for the puny boy was his lack of fire or a weapon.

…''There was Leader, Tear Mole, and…how many others?

He used his fingernails to scrape letters into the moss. He listed out everything he had seen and heard.

…''The hunters and priests wore different clothing. Are the dancers a third category? No, they’re probably part of the priests. Little Girl wore a dress instead, so maybe she’s still an apprentice and doesn’t have an official role yet?

He breathed a heavy sigh. The tingling remained, but he managed to grit his teeth and slowly turn his head on its side. He took an objective view of what he had recorded to help input the information into his mind.

“They had me at their mercy by the river, so why didn’t they kill me then and there? Is that river a holy place, or is there some significance in the use of fire? Boobs, thighs…oh, goddess, I want to put Slender’s entire long ear in my mouth and- ah!?”

Was he drifting over to a wish list of activities because he was out of information to consider? He didn’t remember most of what he had seen and heard. That may have been the smoke’s doing, but he was disappointed in his unreliable memory all the same. He could not remember what it was he couldn’t remember, but he was struck by a vague sense of forgetfulness. He especially regretted failing to observe the details of the burning ritual just because he was so worried about dying. He was a failure of a scientist and he couldn’t even complain if his rotten teacher made fun of him now.

''“Y-ykiw? Gaq’w htoim aew numo wkiw, kepiq. Bae vfitog po!!”

For some reason, Slender’s words after rescuing him from the fire kept replaying in his mind. He didn’t understand what it meant, so it was like having a foreign song stuck in his head.

That memory was so vivid compared to the rest.

Analyzing the dark elf language with so little information would be difficult. It was like a code that a linguist had failed to crack after years of work. But there was definitely meaning hidden there. He could also learn about dark elf customs and culture by observing their clothing and mannerisms.

Customs and culture.

That might not sound like much, but this had all begun with seeing Slender naked.

If he had understood their culture, he could have avoided that landmine. And he could use that knowledge to his advantage. If this rule was important enough for them to take someone’s life without hesitation, then it had to influence the way they thought. For example, if there was some sacred ground or holy place they never visited, he could use it as a hiding spot.

…''But first, I need to get up.

His strength was slowly but surely returning. He focused his mind on his right hand while lying on his stomach. He pressed his palm against the mossy ground and tried to place his body weight on it.

All of a sudden, he no longer felt the ground below it.

“Wahh!? Ahhhhhhhh!!”

His nose slammed into the ground, but the surprise was greater than the pain. He gritted his teeth and desperately suppressed the urge to roll around. He could now see that he was lying right next to the edge of a cliff. If he had slid just a bit more to the side, he would have fallen into that bottomless ravine.

His heart hammered in his chest.

He desperately wanted to run away from all this tension, but his body told him he didn’t have what it took. He had no map, no rope, no knife, and no water bottle. He wanted a bow and a lamp. He needed a tent and a sleeping bag.

…''I need so many tools just to stay alive. Can I really survive if I delve blindly into the forest emptyhanded? Aren’t there some bare minimum of tools you need when camping?

He was alone now, but that was why he needed a solid plan. If he hoped to leave the forest, he needed to travel deeper inside. The only people in the forest with tools were the dark elves. They weren’t going to lend him some if he asked politely, of course. With the exception of Slender, they would probably burn him at the stake. So he needed to sneak in to their village and borrow a map and knife.

Running away was the natural instinct.

But.

He could only attempt to reach their village once in his life. Once he left the forest, he could never try it again.

“Maybe when I reach the village, I’ll look through a window and happen to see Slender engaged in some embarrassing hobby and that can lead to a secret life together.”

He felt like the deep green of the forest was going to crush him to death if he did not speak his fantasies out loud.

Also…

“Where am I?”

He was in the forest. Deep in the forest. The raw nature of the place rejected human life.

It had several different names, including the Dragon’s Forest and Grave Keeper Woods, but one was more well known than the others: the Forest of No Return.

He shook the obvious question out of his heavy head and finally took a look around. The solid boulders were covered in green moss, the thick conifers didn’t look like they would grow any fruit, and some bushes sat low to the ground. He couldn’t spot any kind of landmark, so he had no way of knowing where in the forest he was.

His body felt chilly.

The deep forest was damp and cut off from the sunlight, but would that really affect him this much? The simple cloak he had bought in the royal capital did nothing to keep out the chill. He had assumed his unusual difficulty of movement was due to inhaling so much smoke, but it may have also been all the body heat he had lost while he slept.

He was worried about his chances now. His cloak was not helping as much as the shopkeeper had claimed, but it was meant for someone traveling in a group with firewood, thick tents, and other camping equipment loaded onto a convoy of wagons traveling along a safe road.

And…

“What is this?”

His hand touched something as he pressed it against the mossy ground to support his weight. The glittering gold and small red jewel of a single earring had fallen there.

Had someone lost it? He initially thought of Tear Mole and Short Hair. Those dancers had been covered in jewelry, but he didn’t recall them wearing earrings like this. Elves’ long ears drew the eye, so he could clearly remember this even without any real notes.

“Their ears…”

His own voice reminded him of something.

It reminded him of running across Slender bathing in the nude.

“Oh, right. Slender was wearing one of these when she was bathing!”

There was so much he still didn’t know about Slender. She had not screamed when he saw her naked, but she had not tried to stop the others from setting up the burning ritual. But then she had rigged the dried plants to produce a smokescreen and somehow carried him all the way here.

He had so many questions.

This went beyond language. Some rules he did not understand were at play in the Forest of No Return and he could not even figure out what was happening to him until he figured out what they were. And as the only person here, he was the only one who could do that. He had to get his body and mind moving and risk his life to search out the answers.

“Yeah, I should probably return this to her while I’m at it,” he murmured while rolling the earring around in his hand.

He had business at the dark elf village regardless, so he could leave it for her somewhere while he was there. Even better, he could happen across her there and return it in person.

He was afraid of what might happen in the village, but he wanted to see her again.

…''I mean, she was naked and bathing when I first saw her, so who knows what excitement awaits me the next time. Ohh, I can’t wait. What if she’s all sticky from being trapped in a giant spider web!? Or what if she takes a face full of moth scales that make her fall in love with me!?

The dark elves scared him to death, but Slender didn’t.

That was his conclusion. He didn’t need to overcomplicate things here. He had long dreamed of finding the dark elves, but now he knew she was the only one for him.

“Which means marriage is the only option.”

He only had one chance to find the village in this forest and he would forever lose that chance if he gave up and left. She was the only person in the world he cared about right now, so he wanted to propose to her before he left the Forest of No Return. ''I have to! And then I need to clear a path that connects us forever and ever!!

He gently rolled the jewelry around on his palm. It was made from gold and a red gem. That meant the Forest of No Return was developed enough to create something like this. They had language and they had tools. The only problem was how they were using those things to try and burn him alive. If he could borrow some tools from their village, he could leave the forest alive and clear a path toward marrying his wife-to-be.

He could also use the lost earring. It was metal after all. He collected a large branch lying nearby.

He was not hoping to use it as a handmade spear or fishing rod.

…''I can write on it.

He needed to be careful because pure gold was soft, but he could carve letters into the side of the damp tree branch! It wasn’t as nice as the parchment found back in the royal capital, but this way he could avoid foolishly losing what experience he had gained. Falsely remembering a crucial fact scared him more than anything else.

Yes. The paper and ink pens he was used to were nowhere to be found here.

He checked his pockets, but it looked like all of his possessions aside from his clothing had been confiscated. He didn’t even have his cheap mountain climbing knife, his preserved dried meat, or his student ID. He was surrounded by a seemingly endless expanse of deep forest in all directions. He was beginning to suspect throwing him out here with only the clothes on his back had been a more indirect form of execution.

How would he find the necessities needed to survive and how would he avoid the dark elves who were likely searching for the escapee right this very moment? Leader and Curvy’s bows had not been for sports. Those were projectile weapons used to protect their forest village and to hunt the large animals needed to feed their people. They probably also had several varieties of poison arrow. One hit from those and a human like him was dead. As much as he wanted to research the dark elves, he was tired of having to risk his own neck to do so. Instead of taking each other’s lives, he would much rather work with them to create new life.

“First of all, I’m sick of being alone. This is driving me crazy. I hate it, hate it, hate it!! I swear I’ll find a way to meet and talk with my wife! I swear it! Ideally, she would let me borrow some tools from her village too. I can’t hope to leave the forest if I can’t survive on my own.”

He had to survive.

Otherwise he could never marry Slender.

What was the point of an emotional proposal that ended in their deaths like in the climax of a play? If he died before he got a chance to touch those long, twitching ears, he just knew he would regret it so much he came back as a ghost. So right now, even a small stone or tree branch could be priceless. He had no idea when he would find another metal product.

He was alone and helpless.

He felt horribly unprepared and doubted he could survive this on his own, so he started to imagine the dark forest was pressing in on him from all directions. It made him feel like a small child, but he was terrified of being alone.

“Dammit…”

He slowly gathered his strength and stood up, partially to see how much his body had recovered.

He was scared.

His rotten teacher was always doing crazy things, but this was the first time she had grown completely uncontrollable.

If he was going to venture toward the center of the forest in order to safely escape, the hunters’ bows were of course a threat, but those priests creeped him out too. Not much was known about dark elf magic. What if they could use some kind of invisible curse or secretly track him through astral projection? It might sound absurd, but wasn’t impossible. He couldn’t say anything for sure about them, which scared him.

Especially when the one thing he did know was that they tied humans to logs and set them on fire with torches.

His biggest fear was that the lovely dark elves would have no qualms about using some kind of devastating magic power against a human who looked so much like them.

The royal capital wasn’t exactly peaceful. When he was late to submit a research report and had to walk the dark streets late at night, there was always a chance he would be mugged. But this was different. Just like a traveler attacked by a wild bear, this violence existed outside the human rules he was familiar with. It wasn’t the same as a mugger who attacked while well aware it was wrong.

They might even think this violence was an act of good. The majority was being controlled and the group thought they were doing the right thing. No one cared that they were burning someone alive. This wasn’t a case of a mystery going unresolved – they didn’t even see anything needing to be solved.

And whatever the case, no one would ever know what happened to him if he died here.

Not a single person.

He shuddered and held himself. The ordinary branch he was using to take notes was still in his arms. He greatly regretted working to rationally analyze the fear he had sealed away inside himself.

…''Anyway, I need to find Slender and then leave this forest.

He hated to leave a place full of so many dark elves, but his safety came first. He only had the one chance to search out their village, but as long as he made it there before leaving the forest, he was pretty sure he could come and go as he pleased. So once he knew its location, he could put off a more in-depth investigation until later.

That meant his top priority was his wife. He tucked the note-taking branch below his belt on the side of his hip.

Now, which way to the dark elf village?

To obtain a wife and leave the forest, he wanted some civilized tools like a bow and a map.

“Slender’s navel and thighs were bare. She wasn’t dressed for walking through bushes. The dark elves must use cleared paths – the animal trails.”

The boy began walking. With the green moss looked like a stormy ocean thanks to the boulders it covered. He walked through the tunnel of trees, the overhead rustling of leaves sounding like whispering voices. What was that cloth sack hanging from a branch by a rope? He hesitantly approached and checked inside to find soil. What could that mean? Was it related to some dark elf myth or religion? Maybe an old story about hanging a slain enemy’s severed head from a tree branch?

Just then, he spotted a narrow animal trail created by flattening the underbrush below foot.

He could no longer tell if he was acting based on educated guesses or pure fantasy, but he didn’t think he had let his guard down. There was no sign of pursuit nearby. He couldn’t afford to sprain his ankle out here, so he had been very careful to avoid the gnarled tree roots and the three round stones as he walked.

A dull metallic snap burst up from the ground at his feet.

“Eh?”

He felt no pain. The only things in his head were confusion and a complaint directed at some deity or another. He actually stared in amazement when he looked down.

Something had latched onto his right ankle.

The crude metal contraption was larger than a beast’s jaws.

It was a beartrap meant to capture large animals.

No, it was possible this one had been built to trap humans.

===Part 5===

Klaus fell over.

His leg was caught. The trap had lodged itself into the sides of his right shin just a bit above the ankle. The trap was made from a pair of jagged metal panels shaped like the letter D. It was about the size of a straw hat folded in two. He doubted he could extricate his leg just by moving it around.

He heard a jangling sound. The dark elf hunters’ beartrap was attached to a chain that was staked into the ground. The chain was less than a meter long.

“Ow…”

Once he started focusing on the word beartrap, the reality caught up to him. The pain was unusual, feeling more like pressure on the bone than the flesh and blood. It was far worse than having your fingertip crushed by a thick pair of pliers.

Pain exploded inside him, but experiencing a new form of violence for the first time was even worse.

His mind demanded he shout in a rage, like a small child stung by a bee for the first time. He gathered all of his willpower to avoid obeying the demand.

This was the end.

There were some problems people could not solve on their own. The sense of loneliness reared its ugly head once more.

“Ow, agh, bwah!? What…the hell!? It’s stabbing into me? Gwargh!!!!”

He curled up on his side, but that did nothing to relieve the pain. In fact, the pain only grew. It was like having a leg cramp but your body was too stiff to reach your big toe. He gathered what little strength he had left to face reality. He bent his leg and reached trembling hands toward the beartrap.

It was hard.

It was solid. It was a spring-loaded trap, but he had a hard time believing this part was made to move. It didn’t even budge, like it had been welded solid in this configuration. He considered slipping his fingers in the crack to pry it open, but he was afraid he would either cut his fingers on the jagged metal or get them caught in there with his leg.

Back when he picked up the earring, he had feared he would not find another metal product. He wanted to laugh at his past self for being so foolish.

He heard a slight sound.

It was a rustling of leaves he had not noticed before. Were the dark elf hunters approaching? No, that was not just a careless footstep. Someone had intentionally thrown a pebble to see how he reacted.

They already knew someone had been caught in the trap. And what if they realized he was unlikely to resist?

He shuddered.

He had a sudden flashback to all those torches surrounding him and the smoke irritating his eyes and nose so badly. But nothing he did helped remove the beartrap that was so solid he suspected it was locked like this.

He grabbed the thick chain and pulled. It was only held in place by the metal stake driven into the ground, but that wasn’t budging either. He guessed it was connected to a large stone or something buried underground.

“''Ko pevw kixo vworrog aq uw. Vapoaqo ja rufm vapo kotdv hat kup.''”

“''B-bov, pi’ip! Yo fiq’w now wkuv ja numo nivw wupo. Yo qoog wa jow kup wa vihowb.''”

He heard voices from beyond the bushes. Voices he recognized. It was weird how familiar they could be when he didn’t understand the language, but his mind figured it out from the pitch and intonation.

He was about to be killed.

He knew that, but he still nearly wept with joy. The loneliness was fading.

But he couldn’t just cry. He felt some kind of pressure slowly approaching.

Were they still checking on what they had caught? Or had they already deemed it safe and were moving in for the kill?

He felt so dizzy from fear he forgot all about the pain in his leg.

If the dark elves surrounded him with bows and machetes and he couldn’t even move, he really was done for. The fear of the fire and smoke crept back into his mind. He couldn’t stop the tears when faced with that. The smoke brought the tears and snot out all on its own.

“Gh…”

If he could not escape through normal means, then he would have to use the one trick he had up his sleeve: magic.

But he couldn’t use magic emptyhanded. His magic required a magic derivative.

He could produce the power itself within his body, but he couldn’t control it well without that.

He dragged his trapped leg to reach a nearby Witch Pumpkin measuring a meter across. But he could not break through its skin with his fingernails, his fists, or even a stone from the ground. Its skin was as think as a shield, so he could not even dig out the stem at the top.

The footsteps were closing in. His heart was hammering so hard he wanted to scream, but he resisted the urge and looked to the side. Another large object sat alongside the Witch Pumpkin. The red object was an equally-large Ghost Turnip. He was pretty sure that was a root vegetable, but it had lived so long it was sticking out of the ground.

The pumpkin was not the only magic derivative he could use.

Ghost Turnips worked as well. But he did not want to eat the entire meter-long vegetable. For one thing, he couldn’t. They were just as cruelly tough as the Witch Pumpkins.

But Ghost Turnips did not have stems.

Instead, they had strange blue flowers fluttering at the very top. Technically, it was the part below the flowers he needed, but he did not have time to make the distinction. He stretched the chain as far as it would go and ate it, flowers and all. His throat tried to reject it, but he forced it down.

The base of a vegetable’s stem came from the calyx that supported the flower from below.

He was all fueled up now, so he looked elsewhere.

…''I’m ready, so I need a target! Something unscathed would hide me better!!

Klaus spoke through the bitter flavor lingering in his mouth.

“Of the three traits, I choose salt. Cucurbitaceae, annual, ornamental, monoecious, creeper. I have grasped thy nature like counting the corners of a polygon or star. The polygon emanates and the star gathers – together they symbolize the control of power. By knowing thee, I become one with thee.”

Still caught in the beartrap, he crouched down and drew a square in the leaves on the ground. He was afraid of digging into the dirt below, so he used a light touch. He used the accurate square to picture the four elements and stood within that imagined magic circle. The symbols were only meant to aid his understanding, so drawing out a more complicated magic circle would be meaningless if he didn’t understand what it meant. But if he did understand, then no complicated circle was necessary. He used the four elements to grasp the three traits and linked heaven to earth. The solid metal trap got in the way of the simple motions, but he got through it.

“Camouflize Decoration – now I am thee!!”

''He could use magic.

''And now had to be the right time!!

The white explosion produced steam, not smoke.

That symbolized the superhuman powers wielded by humans, but this was not a physical phenomenon. He had used magic. And once that illusionary steam cleared away, the skinny boy was no longer there.

Only a plump orange object.

It looked like a round stone more than a meter long, but it was actually a Witch Pumpkin. But it was too big to eat. It was an ornamental variety, so it was not meant to be made into potage and eaten. It had no face, arms, or legs and the lack of legs meant it had nothing to be caught in the beartrap.

With nothing in its jaws anymore, the beartrap violently snapped fully shut. The explosion of steam had also blown away the magic circle drawn in the leaves.

(Damn, I’m screwed if they figure out this is me.)

Camouflize was a camouflage magic.

It was the one and only magic Klaus Knockburn could use. He could not shoot fire from his hand and he could not fly, but he could still ''transform'' into any lifeform.

Camouflaging himself as a Witch Pumpkin that resembled a colorful rock had freed him from the trap, but he was not out of the woods yet. The dark elves were drawing close.

If they discovered his secret, they would cook him alive.

He could not trust any of them except for his wife-to-be. Not even Little Girl who had been hiding behind her mother’s back.

(I’m dead if they see me move! I don’t know how animals move well enough to trick a hunter, so I chose to camouflage myself as a Witch Pumpkin that doesn’t move in the first place. So I can’t afford to move now!!)

A ponytailed dark elf wearing bright white leather and armed with a large bow emerged from the bushes unexpectedly nearby. He recognized her as Leader. She had plenty of pure gold and red gems on her ordinary clothing, so were those things not considered as valuable among dark elves as among humans?

“''Ok?''”

She was alone and she looked down at the ground in confusion.

Witch Pumpkins did not have lungs or a heart, but his pulse was running wild in his mind.

Leader slowly bent over, placed a hand on her knee, and pulled an arrow from the quiver at her hip. After a moment of thought, she poked the metal arrowhead against the thing lying on the ground.

“''Wko wtir yiv vrteqj? Ykiw gaov wkiw poiq?''”

She was focused on the beartrap, not the colorful Witch Pumpkin or the magic circle.

She seemed to find it odd the trap was shut with nothing in it. That was understandable. If a wild animal had gotten its leg caught, it never could have pulled its leg out by force. Not many things would get caught in the trap yet find a way to remove it and escape.

However.

(Oh, wow!)

Klaus Knockburn’s focus was elsewhere.

The serious-looking dark elf had bent over to view the unnatural beartrap. Without noting the presence of the Witch Pumpkin nearby. That was supposed to be what he wanted, but there was a problem. She had bent over with her back to him. Now, close your eyes and imagine what that positioning would mean.

It was right there in front of his eyes.

The blue leather miniskirt was so close he could hear it creaking. Dark elves were supposed to be so rare you were lucky to catch a glimpse of one while deep in the woods, but this one’s round butt was hovering mere centimeters from his face. It filled up his entire field of view!

(Oh, wow, wow, wow!! Wait, no, I swear this wasn’t on purpose! But I can’t even apologize like this. She’d kill me!!)

From this close up, he noted some details he hadn’t before. About her bow, not her butt. It was a composite bow made from multiple woods and animal tendon. That thing could kill a bear even without poison. Frankly, it was nicer than the bows used by the royal capital’s mercenaries. He could not underestimate them just because they lived deep in the woods. They had used these tools for ages, so they had built up a lot of experience. They had developed the technology they needed. That was all the more reason he couldn’t let her find him. Which meant he couldn’t warn her about her butt.

“''Mouqi!''”

The giant Witch Pumpkin nearly jumped from the ground in surprise.

That call had not come from ponytailed Leader. Another dark elf – the one he called Curvy – had arrived, placed her hands on her hips, and called out to Leader. And…

“''Bae’nn gipijo baet ittayv wkiw yib. Wtoiw wkop yuwk pato fito iqg gaq’w ivvepo uw’v viho levw dofievo uw’v rauvaqog.''”

“''V-vattb, Neodonn!!''”

[[Image:Dark_Elf_v01_bw1.png|thumb]]

(Oh, Leader is bowing toward Curvy. Did she show up first because she’s only a scout? C-could she actually be really low level?)

It looked like Curvy was actually higher ranking.

Klaus seriously considered changing his name for Leader, but he felt like that would only confuse him when he was reviewing his memories or his notes later on. He decided it was best to stick with the original name he gave her.

And he had bigger things to worry about anyway.

“''U mqay bae’to yattuog. Uw uv iq opotjoqfb ihwot inn. Dew wkiw uv ykoq hannayuqj wko heqgipoqwinv piwwotv pavw. Wko pavw giqjotaev papoqw uv ykoq bae navo baet witjow’v wtiun.''”

“''U toinnb ip vatt- mbik!?''”

Leader lost her balance and fell onto her butt in a surprisingly cute way.

And she did so on top of the large round stone. No, on top of the giant orange Witch Pumpkin.

Her wonderfully sexy butt fell right onto Klaus.

(Bgweh!? Th-that’s my face! She’s got all sorts of wonderful stuff right there in my face!!)

This particular pumpkin had human senses and a human mind. He had to do this to survive, but guilt still filled his chest(?). And as bad as he felt – and he did feel bad – he couldn’t deny that he was enjoying this very much, goddess dammit!! He blamed all the rotten luck he’d been having lately. This bit of luck felt blindingly bright by comparison!!

It took all his willpower to avoid accidentally dispelling the camouflage.

He could not lose focus. He couldn’t!!

(Don’t let this tempt you! I-I-I-I-I already have a wife. Just think what would happen to Slender if I ditched her and left her all alone! Are you going to doom her to a life of comforting herself below the covers at night!? When dark elves live so very long!?)

(Unlike his first impression of her) Leader showed no caution whatsoever. She did not bother standing back up and simply rubbed her thighs together while using the large Witch Pumpkin as a bench. This brand new experience for Klaus Knockburn was going to last a while longer.

“''I-idaew wkiw doitwtir.''”

“''U mqay ykiw bae poiq. Oxoq wko hatovw iqupinv noitq, va u gaedw iqb ah wkop yaeng jow fiejkw qayigibv. U inva gaedw wkob faeng ovfiro aq wkout ayq.''”

He was passionate about his dark elf research, but he was extremely unsure if he should talk about this warmth, weight, and roundness in his paper. The principles of the public good and of personal privacy warred in his mind. He was also hesitant to let the world know he had gotten his first face full of ass before his first kiss. In what world was that the proper order of things!?

(A-anyway. I think I’m successfully hiding from them. If I stay still, they might just leave without ever noticing me.)

That was when he sensed some killer intent approaching him like ripples. No, Klaus did not have the skills of a martial artist or assassin. This was coming from his ordinary senses.

Something small was crawling along the green carpet of moss. A whole line of them. Each individual one was a small bug the size of a grain of risotto rice, but his throat(???) went dry when he realized what they were.

They were termites.

He had said Witch Pumpkins could not be used for food, but that only applied to humans. It didn’t apply to termites that could eat through the trunk of a tree. And his camouflage was perfect, so they hadn’t noticed he wasn’t really a pumpkin!

“''Kuv vfoqw uv inva i rtadnop.''”

“''Bov. Ykb ga kepiqv ftoiwo wkavo vwtiqjo vfoqwv iqg vrtib wkop inn axot wkout vmuq iqg kiut? Uw pimov wkop va oivb wa wtifm uq wko hatovw.''”

“''Wko vyoow vfoqwv ito wko yatvw. U toinnb karo ko uvq’w iwwifmog db i yung doit at vapowkuqj.''”

“''Wko hatovw ftoiwetov yunn rtadidnb wtb wa ixaug kup. Karohennb ko fiq iw noivw ifseuto gtuqmuqj yiwot aq kuv ayq, dew ko yaq’w nivw naqj yuwkaew iqbwkuqj wa oiw. Yo qoog wa kettb.''”

(How long are you going to chat!? And I can’t understand a word of it!)

Leader and Curvy were having some kind of serious discussion with the former seated on the Klaus pumpkin and the latter standing, but he really wished they would just leave. If he took the time to appreciate the weight of the defenseless dark elf’s soft butt, the termites would reach him. An entire swarm of termites were marching his way!! He could not underestimate them just because they were small bugs. Their mandibles could hollow out a house’s pillars, so they would eat right through the hard pumpkin and end his life. He would be torn apart by those puny bugs, eaten by them, and expelled all across the forest as droppings smaller than sesame seeds. He would know they were slowly chewing through him starting from one end, but he would be killed without even the chance to scream. And then his pitiful corpse would be scattered across the forest instead of buried.

(~ ~ ~!!!!!!)

His fear had passed the limit. The feeling may have been like having a bucket of ice water dumped over your head when you were afraid someone would dump hot water on you. He was hit by a completely different type of fear than he had expected, so it did double damage.

The giant Witch Pumpkin could not move. If he moved, the dark elves would notice.

Yet he still took action. He used the vine growing from the top of the pumpkin to poke at Leader’s round butt.

Her reaction was dramatic.

“''Mbik!?''”

She jumped to her feet, blushed bright, held her hands to her butt through the blue miniskirt, and hopped up and down. Curvy responded in an exasperated tone.

“''Ykiw kirroqog?''”

“''P-pb deww – vapowkuqj levw waefkog pb deww!''”

“''Yuwfk Reprmuqv iqg Jkavw Wetqurv ito ftiynuqj yuwk dejv. Fkofm wa pimo veto bae yotoq’w duwwoq db iqbwkuqj xoqapaev. Wkiw’v inn wko wupo yo kixo.''”

“Ejk…''”

She made a fuss, but there was no real tension. She must have thought a bug had bitten her. Curvy chided Leader who tearfully muttered something under her breath and bent over.

She spread her legs to shoulder width, bent over, and looked down toward her own crotch.

But now was not the time to be impressed by the forest denizen’s flexibility.

(Ah, ahhh, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?)

This was not just a glimpse. Klaus got a good look at everything. And from a low angle. But there was no way he could have avoided it since pumpkins can’t move! The view he got this time made him even more hesitant to include these observations in his paper.

Even if it had been a split-second decision, he had chosen a poor location to poke her.

The tearful silver ponytail woman bent her finger into a hook and slightly adjusted the position of her thin and sweaty underwear.

Specifically, she pulled it to the side.

(Ahhh, ah, ah, gwaaahhhhhhh!! Slender, Slender, Slender, Slender!!)

Klaus repeated that name in his mind like a magic spell meant to ward off evil.

Except all he did was conjure up the memory of her very slender bathing scene.

That only made things worse. If he had hands, he would have smacked himself on the forehead. He was amazed he wasn’t struck by lightning.

“''Ep…u gaq’w voo iqb deprv.''”

“'Naam, wkoto ito wotpuwov axot wkoto. Faeng uw kixo dooq aqo ah wkop?''”

Termites must have been a constant problem for dark elves. The red gems decorating Curvy’s white leather clothing shook as she reached into her impressive cleavage and pulled out some dried herbs tied together with a string. She took out her water bottle, poured some water onto the broom keychain thing, and then flicked water droplets on the row of termites. Klaus didn’t know what exactly it did, but those powerful pests immediately began writhing in pain. He was pretty sure he had heard that medicines had very different effects on humans and bugs. And the dark elves seemed to know this was what would happen.

The dark elves used poison arrows. They could also develop their own medicines. He could not look down on them just because they didn’t have a formalized magic school. It was possible they had humans beat in knowledge and not just strength.

“''Iqbyib, ko uvq’w koto. Now’v fkofm onvoykoto.''”

“''Dew ykoto faeng ko kixo jaqo? Kuv vfoqw vwarv koto iqg wkoto ito qa haawrtuqwv. Uw uvq’w numo ko ftavvog i tuxot wa yivk iyib kuv vfoqw.''”

“''Ykiwoxot wtufm ko evog, ko fiq’w kixo jaqo hit.''”

Presumably the rest of the termites would die when they reached that same point because the two women turned around and left. Leader would occasionally rub her butt like she could still feel something there.

(Man, that was incredible. Nature is full of new discoveries.)

Klaus sat there in a daze for a while, but the silence chilled him as much as the wind.

He did not dare move for a while even after they had disappeared past the bushes. He knew he was just being paranoid this time, but he was terrified. Yes, she had fallen on her butt. Yes, she had jumped up in a surprisingly cute way when he poked her. Yes, she had slid her underwear aside with her finger. He appreciated all of it, but unfortunately, none of it meant much of anything. It simply meant they ''hadn’t noticed him there''.

What if they decided to turn back for some reason? What if he ran into them later? Once they ''noticed him'', that gentle atmosphere was gone.

Several minutes passed and his sense of time grew so distorted he felt like he had entered another world altogether.

If he stayed silent any longer, he was certain it would break something inside him.

“Phew…”

He sighed and dispelled his camouflage magic. With the illusionary white steam that symbolized human power and civilization, the bench-sized Witch Pumpkin became a skinny boy once more.

He had lost them. He had learned he could fool the dark elves with his magic. He had also learned their butts were wonderfully soft. If he had to compare it to anything, it would be “super sweet custard”.

“Now it’s my turn. The hunter has become the hunted.”

That way, he might just find the elusive dark elf village.

He felt so lonely he grew overly dramatic when he spoke. If he didn’t use this small success to encourage himself, the loneliness would crush him.

“I now know they won’t notice me if I use my camouflage magic. You have some nerve making me fight for my life when you can’t even handle a naughty prank!!”

But something felt wrong. Klaus was not equipped with a sixth sense capable of detecting someone’s presence or killer intent. What felt wrong was the mottled sunlight. One of the shadows cast by a tree branch was abnormally swollen at one point.

He slowly looked up.

A brown girl was perched silently on one of the tree branches forming an arch overhead.

It was his future wife, Slender.

“Kyahhh!? D-did she hear all that!?”

He just about jumped out of his skin while feeling as embarrassed as if he had been overheard humming in the bath, but she remained at absolute zero. She made no move to drop down to the ground.

“No, you’ve got it all wrong! It was like a midnight high! I was so relieved to be alive that I lost control of myself! I don’t normally talk like that, I swear! Please don’t think I’m weird!!”

Speaking to her in human language was meaningless. Which also meant she wouldn’t have understood what he had said earlier either.

Also, she was crouching on the branch and he was looking up at her, so there was very little blocking her underwear from view. Her poor defenses revealed hers were made of red leather. Surprisingly sexy. But he could not just tremble in shock and joy. She looked angry. Her hood was pulled down over her face, but the rabbit-like ear decorations were standing up straight. Very cute.

Again, she wouldn’t have understood anything he had said. However…

…''Oh, this is still bad. If she saw me dispel my magic, then she knows I was enjoying Leader’s nice ass!

Just as he had that realization, Slender grabbed the large composite bow she carried over her shoulder, reached for her quiver, and pulled out an arrow that was more perfect than he would have expected for a handmade product.

…''I was looking for her. I dreamed of seeing her again.

“Wait…”

She silently pulled the bowstring taut. The icy girl silently exhaled. The sharp arrowhead was made of metal. It even had a barb. How in the world had they made something like that in this forest!?

It was time to flirt with his future wife.

“Wait, wait, wait!! Y-you’re just being shy, right? If you really attack me with that, you’ll lose the title of the only pacifist – or at least nonlethal – dark elf in the forest!! Help me! Someone please explain to my wife that this isn’t a healthy way to express her shyness!!”

If begging wasn’t going to help, then his only option was to run away while zigzagging unpredictably.

No matter how good an archer she was, she would have a hard time keeping a direct line of sight with so many trees in the way. He just had to pray she couldn’t control her arrows with magic. If she had a homing spell, he was well and truly screwed.

Hard leaves and branches scraped at his limbs and cheeks. He forgot all about recently being caught in a beartrap as he ran wildly through the forest, but he eventually noticed something. He came to a stop and looked back while trying to catch his breath. He only heard the rustling of the leaves in the breeze.

Slender was gone.

And…

“Sh-she never did launch an arrow, did she?”

===Part 6===

Once the relief hit him, so did something else.

A previous problem was back with a vengeance. He staggered and placed a hand on a large tree trunk, but that wasn’t enough to support him and he slid down to a sitting position. He grimaced and held his stomach.

…''Damn. It wasn’t enough.

His camouflage magic required a magic derivative. That meant he needed to eat a Witch Pumpkin stem to activate it. But he had only bitten into a Ghost Turnip’s flowers as an imperfect substitute. And when he didn’t have enough of the derivative, his power would run wild inside him and his health would suffer. It felt a lot like dehydration.

…''Come to think of it, I’m missing any memory of how I was carried to that clearing after they captured me or how Slender helped me escape that clearing. I’ve been assuming this all happened in one day, but what if slept through an entire night without realizing it?

Most magic came with risks and Camouflize was no exception.

This had never really felt like a threat before. When he had been safely researching in the royal capital, magic derivatives had been readily available. So much so that the mere sight of a pumpkin stem smoothie was enough to make him feel sick.

But things were different here.

“This…is bad.”

His voice was barely audible.

He had slipped down onto his side. He was stuck in that unnatural position.

''He could use magic.

''But it was far from all powerful.

He could barely move, but his breathing rang irritatingly loud in his ears. He didn’t lack strength – he couldn’t control it. His heart was racing and cold sweat poured down his brow.

…''Is there a pumpkin stem nearby? Or any kind of magic derivative?

He could fuel up by eating a magic derivative made from several stems, but it wouldn’t last. He would use it up when he used his camouflage magic, but it would also gradually reduce over time. He would lose any magic derivative he ingested after about 24 hours, but if he wanted to always be ready to use his magic, he preferred to resupply at least twice a day to make sure it never dipped down to zero.

He preferred not to eat more stems than he had to since they weren’t exactly tasty, but if he really wanted to compress as much of the derivative into his body as possible, about five was probably the limit. Any more and it would actually destabilize the power inside him.

But all of that was moot when he was too weak to tear off a hard Witch Pumpkin’s stem.

Ghost Turnip flowers were an imperfect substitute, but he couldn’t even find any of them.

…''Am I going to die like this? Not in a trap and not because they hunt me down, but because I used my magic at the wrong time?

Reality was cruel and no one was guaranteed a dramatic death. He hadn’t come anywhere close to infiltrating the dark elf village or escaping the forest. He could never marry his future wife like this. He had always taken a cynical view of the plays he had seen in the royal capital, but he finally understood what the playwrights and directors were thinking. People wanted some drama and emotion when they died, even if they weren’t consciously aware of the desire.

Suddenly, Klaus Knockburn sensed some eyes on him.

This was not the dark elves. These eyes were close enough to the ground that he was on their eye level while lying on his side. He no longer had the strength left to move his head. This thing had been in front of him from the beginning and he had only just now noticed it.

What was that creature tilting its head at him? It was a Palmtop Mouse with its round body and distinctive buck teeth. They were a popular choice at the royal capital’s pet shops. But just like with goldfish, this was his first time seeing one in the wild. Its small front legs held a piece of orange Witch Pumpkin it had found somewhere.

He sensed only fear and death from this forest, but the Palmtop Mouse didn’t seem worried as it walked over to be his friend.

No, ''it didn’t want to be his friend.

“…”

He realized the truth.

And he realized it too late.

He heard a gnawing sound. He could see his limp hand lying on the ground. His hand had to look huge to the Palmtop Mouse, but it held out its front legs like it was asking for a handshake and picked up one of his fingers.

That was when the gnawing started. He also saw an unnatural red color.

When dealing with markings and camouflage, it was imperative you did not place too much trust in your own eyes. It was a human thing to think of Palmtop Mice as cute. Even they were wild animals that had optimized themselves to avoid danger and acquire food.

''Oh,'' he realized.

He didn’t need to subconsciously reject this thing as a candidate. Out in the wild, everyone searched for food. Even the tiny Palmtop Mouse had survived this long by obtaining food from weaker lifeforms. Of course Klaus would be targeted by other animals when he was on the verge of death. And there was nothing strange about him doing everything he could to survive either. Not one thing.

The Palmtop Mouse had tried to eat him first anyway.

So he would play by the same rules. If the rules said the strong could eat the weak, then he wouldn’t be accepting any complaints.

He clenched his fist with more force than he thought he had left. He felt something being crushed in his hand and heard the rodent’s shrill screech. He must have broken some of its bones. In the royal capital, this animal cruelty would have horrified him, but he did not bat an eye now that he was following the animal’s rules.

He carried it to his mouth.

Yes, if this thing was holding a piece of Witch Pumpkin, then it must have chewed through the thick skin and feasted on the skin and the innards. That meant it would have the contents of the stem inside its body.

Only the human body could break down a magic derivative.

Was it his rotten teacher who had said a pufferfish’s toxin was not created inside the pufferfish? The process was known as bioconcentration. As bugs ate Witch Pumpkins and Ghost Turnips and rodents ate those bugs, the magic derivative would be spread across a wide variety of lifeforms. Klaus only had to take that derivative for himself. Eating the stem directly was guaranteed to work and safer too, but an indirect source was better than nothing.

He may have been concentrating so much on the theory behind it to distract himself from the raw sensations he was experiencing.

He bit through something hard and forced it down his throat. It was awful. It tasted rusty and weirdly bitter. A brush-like mass of hair caught in his throat. He gagged over and over before he got it down his esophagus, but he managed it in the end. Tears spilled from his eyes as he forced himself to swallow with an audible gulp.

He had eaten it.

He smiled weakly afterwards.

Normally, you would skin it first. You would remove the organs and blood and preserve it for a while. When you did eat it, you would wash it well, season it, and cook it. In fact, most people didn’t eat mice even if they did have meat. Even crayfish and snails were more acceptable as gourmet dishes.

But he had eaten it all the same. The blood, organs, bones, and everything else were circulating through his body to give him the strength he needed to move. Only then did the revulsion hit him. He writhed around in disgust, scratching at his throat, but then he noticed the symptoms akin to dehydration were fading. The rodent had indeed contained the magic derivative.

That was why he had the excess strength and willpower needed to roll around on the ground.

“Damn you.”

There were no enemies in this forest. The dark elves and the forest animals were only doing what they always did to stay alive. Klaus was the only one struggling so hard in the unfamiliar forest.

Nevertheless, he had survived.

He felt like he had altered the fate of the world, but he was only curled up and trembling.

“Goddess damn you all. I will survive no matter what happens out here. I’ll survive and escape this forest…ugh, sob.”

He looked like a creepy clown with the popular pet animal’s blood around his mouth. And he cried, forgetting all about the fact that he was still being pursued by the dark elves who had tried to execute him.

''No one could hear him.

''His sobs simply vanished into the deep forest.

He was so very alone. The royal capital had been overflowing with products and services, but here he had to be self sufficient or he would die. The forest itself was a deadly monster threatening his life.

===Part 7===

''Do whatever it takes to survive,'' Klaus told himself.

The first thing he did was collect a stick and the earring he could use to write on it.

The metal beartrap was tempting, but in his haste to escape Slender’s bow, he had lost track of where it was. Plus, he didn’t know how to remove the stake and chain attaching it to the ground.

…''Don’t get greedy. I need to find a small stone, a thorny plant, or anything else I can use as a weapon.

He spotted a stone nearby. It was about right for holding in the hand. He could attach it to the end of a thick branch as a makeshift hammer, or he could throw it as a projectile. He doubted that would accomplish much against an actual hunting bow, but he needed something to feel less helpless or he couldn’t keep going.

“…?”

Once he picked it up, he noticed the stone was oddly smooth. All the corners had been rounded down, like it had come from a riverbed.

That was strange for something found on the damp dirt of the forest.

''Didn’t I avoid some round stones before I triggered the beartrap?'' He ran his finger over the branch he used to take notes to confirm and then returned to where he had found the round stone. It formed the third corner of an equilateral triangle.

“There’s more to this,” he said, gulping and crouching down to take a closer look. He poked gently at the ground with his note-taking stick.

He found something solid in the grass. He carefully parted the grass and found two round rocks partially buried in the ground. Those had to be a hunting trap. If you unwittingly stepped between them, their position would shift and they would crush your foot down to the bone.

“These are a sign. A dark elf sign!!”

This told him more as well. The dark elves obviously wanted to avoid being caught in their own traps. They also had to avoid getting lost in the forest and they wanted to share information on unstable cliffs or caves. So they had a sign they used to warn their own of danger without human outsiders noticing.

There had to be more than just the three round stones. The dark elves managed this forest, so they would have signs for things other than warning about traps. They likely used other tools for those signs and they would all be designed so an amateur wouldn’t even notice them.

…''I need to find the artificial things that don’t belong in nature.

It could be a pile of dried leaves brought in from elsewhere or red clay that didn’t match the dark soil on the ground. It could be small marks on the tree trunks or poisonous fruits that no animals touched. He just had to find anything that didn’t belong.

Once he could read their sighs, he could travel safely. He still had to be careful since he was more likely to encounter a dark elf in the areas they had marked as safe, but whether he wanted to use those safe areas or avoid them, knowing where they were was far better than wandering without anything to guide him. They might even have signs to mark the human road or the exit from the forest. Of course, those would be marked as dangerous by the dark elves who lived in the Forest of No Return.

Would he search out the animal paths leading to the dark elf village?

Or would he search out the stone-paved road used by humans?

Either way, he would have more options to choose from once he knew the safe route through the forest. Then he could be the one to launch an arrow at Slender – the arrow of love.

“Camouflize.”

He gulped. The forest seemed to stretch on forever and he was surrounded by the damp wilderness where the sunlight couldn’t reach. But he still felt the world open up before his eyes.

“If I’m going to camouflage myself, I need to observe that lifeform first. That way I know what they look like, how they live, and any idiosyncrasies of their behavior. But that’s what I always do, so there’s nothing to worry about. I won’t be risking my life right away. I just have to continue observing them like I always do.”

There were no beautiful dark elves around at the moment. He was alone and had only one path forward, but he could sense their presence in the forest around him. He could not afford to overlook it. He had to find the small signs hidden there and use them to walk freely through this deep forest of death and terror.

===Part 8===

Three round stones arranged in an equilateral triangle warned of a trap.

Two sticks arranged like a lowercase “y” warned of an easy-to-miss animal path. He had been forced to try both options to check (and nearly died when some thick bushes got in the way), but the longer stick indicated the correct path.

An empty bird’s nest woven from a thorny plant…he wasn’t confident on this one, but he guessed that indicated an animal’s hunting ground. That guess was based on the fur and droppings he had found there.

The bright ribbons tied around tree branches at eye level were decoys meant to distract crafty humans, so he had to watch out for those. There was a good chance of a trap nearby.

While writing all this on the side of a handy stick, Klaus was forced to frown.

…''Should I have devised a way to indicate direction first?

He looked up at the sun shining through the branches. He had heard plenty of rumors related to the rings in a tree stump or the side of a tree with moss growing on it, but how did those methods actually work? He needed to know the direction before he could draw a map.

This “conversation” with the dark elves continued. That was only his personal interpretation to help fight the loneliness and they might not be happy if they heard him put it that way, but he had to absorb as much information as he could.

He could not expect everything right away, so he gave up on the direction and focused on the figuring out the signs.

“Does this indicate a patch of herbs?” groaned Klaus.

He found another new sign. He had no idea where they had gotten it, but a crab shell smaller than his palm had been half-buried in the ground. The sign here was the scent, not the color or shape.

This area was clearly being maintained. Garden may have been a better word than patch. There was a small clearing in the forest, allowing the sun to shine through. Lots of small, bright fruits similar to berries were growing there. Since they were not Witch Pumpkins or Ghost Turnips, they did not contain the magic derivative he needed for his camouflage magic. But he did have his ordinary hunger and thirst to deal with. What if he gathered these up and ate them? He gulped since he was currently more bothered by thirst than hunger, but he quickly shook his head. Something felt wrong. He took another careful look around.

…''These fruits are growing at hip height, so why hasn’t a single one been gnawed on?

He had nearly been eaten by termites and a Palmtop Mouse just from lying on the ground.

He recalled the dark elves’ poison arrows and the herbal insecticide Curvy had used against the termites. The forest might look calm, but it was actually teeming with life. This garden was unnaturally clean, which scared him. It would be best to avoid eating anything he didn’t recognize.

…''Or if I have extra, I can place whatever food I’ve found on the ground and watch to see if any other animals eat it.

He recalled the collection an eccentric collector in the royal capital had opened to the public in their mansion’s garden. The eucalyptus eaten by koalas was poisonous and hyenas preferred to eat rotten meat. Animals were different enough that seeing one eating a food was no guarantee, but it had to be better than nothing.

And…

“?”

Klaus crouched down low. He had heard something he had heard countless times in the royal capital and the maintained human roads: horse hooves. But that made no sense. Whatever picture books and fairy tales might say, wild horses did not live in the forest. Horses were cowardly herbivores, so they preferred the open fields where they could see clearly and use their speed to escape. They would avoid the hilly forests where visibility was poor. And the dark elves did not use them. How could they when they would never come across any? So what was this?

After some more thought, he gasped. If no horses should be here, there was only one answer. A human was riding the horse and guiding it with reins. The human road had to be nearby!

He suddenly realized that his standards of what was natural and unnatural and what was comforting or concerning had shifted from those of humans to those of the wild animals. He just about laughed out loud. He had no idea what day it was since he had passed out twice, but he doubted it had been more than one full day. If he had gone longer than that without anything to eat or drink, he would have died before coming to again. He had let the forest reshape his thoughts an awful lot for such a short time.

He stuck his note-taking stick in his belt so he wouldn’t drop it and placed the earring in his pocket.

“H-hey. Heyyy!”

He waved his hands and walked from the garden and through the bushes. He had not spoken to anyone in a while, so his voice was scratchy. At some point, he had grown so accustomed to being alone that he had begun to forget how to talk to other people.

But he still forced his way through the bushes.

And he collapsed on the other side.

The ground felt unusually hard. This was not the exposed dirt or the grass. It was somewhat uneven thanks to the roots lifting it up, but this was the stone pavement of a human road. That was enough to loosen his tear ducts. He very nearly kissed the pavement in his joy at discovering human civilization again.

“Help!”

“Ahh!?”

Someone shouted and tugged on the horse’s reins. With an upset whinny, the two muscular front legs of a warhorse wandered through the air.

Klaus had not looked in a mirror, but he could guess he looked horrific.

The thought occurred to him through his exhaustion and thirst, but it was too late to make himself presentable now.

The person riding the horse was…a surprise. The blond boy in lightweight armor designed for mountain travel had a baby face. He may have been younger than Klaus was. He probably wasn’t an actual knight.

“Wh-wh-wh-wh-who are you!? I nearly ran you over!!”

“Court Ma…Academy…Klaus Kno…burn…studying magical biology and came to this forest with Court Scientist Reika Kickpleats.”

His voice drifted in and out, but the knight(?) boy’s expression stiffened. He calmed his horse and descended from the saddle.

“You are from ''the'' Professor Kickpleats’s research team!? The jurisdiction differs, but I am in charge of defending the Hardjuicer Research Team. I am the honorable Sir Rainbook…’s page.”

…''He’s heard of Professor Kickpleats, huh? I don’t even want to know what kind of dishonorable stories are out there about that rotten freak of a teacher. Come to think of it, don’t researchers normally request professional guards? If that freak wasn’t so cheap, maybe none of this would have happened to me.

But he couldn’t complain too much about that missing teacher. The dark elves had taken his student ID, so he had her reputation to thank here.

He had to report accurately on what had happened.

“Reika and I got separated and I don’t know where she is. I just managed to escape from a dark elf village. I was nearly executed in some strange ritual and they’re still trying to hunt me down.”

“Sounds like you had a rough time of it. You can join us, so don’t worry. We have plenty of resources.”

That offer seemed to drive a small thorn into Klaus’s heart.

He only had one chance with each forest. If he left the forest now, he would never be able to find the dark elf village. That meant he could never meet Slender again.

He was honestly impressed he still had it in him to be more worried about that than his life.

“I have no way of knowing if you are telling the truth or not, but one look at you is enough to know you are worn out enough for it to be true. People cannot harm themselves to that extent even if it will lend credence to a lie. For now, you can have something hot to eat and get some rest. Um…”

“It’s Klaus. Klaus Knockburn. And you?”

“The honorable Sir Rainbook’s-”

“Not that. Your name.”

Did he add “the honorable” every single time? It gave Klaus some secondhand embarrassment, but he never had understood how noble society worked.

“My apologies. My name is Loinbelt. I am still a page studying under the honorable Sir Rainbook, so I have no family name to give. I am simply Loinbelt.”

The horse’s saddle was decorated with what looked like a noble coat of arms, but Klaus didn’t know how to interpret it. He had never heard of Loinbelt or this Sir Rainbook (which might be rude for a commoner like him). But since the boy had accepted him without demanding to see his student ID, it would be unfair to ask any further questions. Loinbelt urged him to ride the horse since he was clearly exhausted, but Klaus declined. He had ridden horse-drawn wagons, but never a horse itself. If he tried it now, while half dead, he was pretty sure he would be thrown right off.

The babyface knight’s page, who had either a rapier or short sword at his hip, stayed off the horse and walked alongside Klaus. While pulling the swift horse’s reins along with him.

“Are you sure about this? I mean, I’m glad you’re helping me, but you must have been sent out as a messenger or something to be out on the road alone, right?”

“Ta ha ha. I’m ashamed to admit I failed to put out the campfire correctly. I was told not to return until I had buried and put out all the embers. Fortunately, that allowed me to come across you in your time of need.”

He seemed very sincere for his young age. None of the haughtiness Klaus associated with nobles and knights.

“Also, you mentioned a few other names.”

“You mean the honorable Sir Rainbook!?”

“No, um, I was more interested in the Hardjuicer Research Team you said you were guarding.”

Klaus had no intention of leaving the forest, but there was something he had to do.

Meanwhile, the young warrior was clearly disappointed. Had he wanted to talk about the knight he served? (The Sir Family Name form of address suggested a high-ranking noble.) The blond boy was pouting his lips a little.

“Yes. He is an authority on dark elves and magical biology in general. Hmm, I think he said he was going bug-catching in the forest himself because he failed to receive the cooperation of a bio-collector in the capital.”

…''That tracks.

Klaus Knockburn breathed a heavy sigh in his thoughts. The capital’s school was a big place. He had never met the old man, but if the rumors were true, then he was even more of a freak than Court Scientist Reika Kickpleats. It was unclear why noble knights were working for a commoner scientist, but since he never got in trouble for his eccentric behavior, he had to be fairly skilled (or have some blackmail material on someone in the capital’s leadership). So he might be just as good, or even better than, that rotten teacher.

As they approached the camp, Klaus saw a small clearing in the forest. Several large tents had been set up there. And it was all very noisy.

Boys and girls with similar lightweight armor and warhorses called over to Loinbelt. Did the still-unseen Sir Rainbook have more than one page?

“Hey, why are you taking a leisurely walk!? We’re already about to head out!!”

“Did something happen?”

“Our mission is to collect samples. The shy dark elves have finally shown themselves and Professor Dissection is a little too excited about it. As in, he’s literally got a boner. It’s creepy!!”

The eccentric’s nickname had apparently spread beyond the school.

Klaus Knockburn grimaced.

He felt a thorn in his heart.

All he wanted to do was get to know Slender better. By which he meant marry her.

He still didn’t know why the dark elves were hunting him and trying to burn him at the stake. Could Slender be their princess and he had interrupted some kind of purification ritual? That made it all sound kind of adorable. It pushed away the fear and hatred. And if she really was a princess, then she was might be too perfect.

Of course, he knew that his silly fantasies didn’t change the fact that they were trying to kill him.

Still.

Imagining what they would look like on the dissection table had been a mistake. He clenched his back teeth, dug his boots into the dirt, and could not help but open his mouth. If they were going to answer for their crimes, it had to be in a way he could accept. For example, having all those beautiful women gather around him and let him rest in their lap for about a week. Then he could probably forgive them with a smile. No, he definitely could.

He was the victim and he didn’t want them dissected. He hadn’t asked for this intervention. This was between him and his future wife.

“Excuse me. By Court Scientist Hardjuicer, do you mean Kyle Hardjuicer?”

“Huh? Who’s this filthy kid?”

“Please let me see him. I’m from the academy too. Just a student, though.”

They must have been in a hurry because they appeared to be leaving without folding up the large tents. Klaus found a man in his sixties inside one of the tents. Even this deep in the forest, he wore the kind of white coat only seen in the capital’s labs. He wore an outdoor cape over the shoulders of the filthy coat.

“You?” They had never met, but the eccentric managed to guess his identity while looking up from the parchment document he was reading with a monocle. “Oh, are you Reika’s #1 student? Not one for first impressions, are you? You reek of sweat and filth. Blood too. Is that part of your fieldwork?”

“You know who I am?”

It was just like “Professor Dissection” to be reminded of outdoor research by the smell of blood. But Klaus had half expected to be kicked out immediately, so this was a surprise.

He could not read Kyle’s expression. He could see it. The man was looking straight at him, but he sensed as little emotion as he would staring into the eye of a fish he had just caught.

“You are the one and only student who chose to take your elective lessons from Reika of all people. Word of something like that gets around. I wish my own students had that kind of perseverance.”

Why didn’t that sound like a compliment? His only value was in his proximity to his rotten teacher and his only positive trait was his perseverance instead of his intelligence or memory. He could easily imagine his teacher excitedly telling the other teachers she had found a lively masochist to torment.

“I heard you traveled to the forest yourself because you could not get a collector’s permission.”

“Indeed.”

“Are you really going to do ''this''?”

“''Indeed.'' Why even bring it up?” Professor Dissection failed to notice Klaus’s tone of disapproval. His wrinkled finger toyed with the edge of the parchment document in front of him. “I came here for ''Brashgain''’s bones and byproducts, but I am willing to shift focus if something in greater demand falls into my lap. I am ashamed to admit it to a student, but an eccentric like me needs to produce results on a regular basis to remind people why they keep me around. Little is known about how dark elves live for how well-known they are. They are like living fossils. They would be perfect to convince my patrons of my worth.”

“Sorry if I’m being dumb, but you would do that even to a dark elf?”

“Why wouldn’t I? They seem like the perfect candidate to me.”

“But they can speak of love just like humans can.”

“We can’t know that until we actually dissect them.”

The eccentric’s eccentricities reared their ugly head.

He was saying this about all of the dark elves, even Klaus’s future wife, Slender.

“The best way to determine if an animal is an herbivore or a carnivore is to check the length and contents of its intestines. If you see it for yourself, you can know for sure.”

Only because they had longer ears, were a different species, and had an unfamiliar language and culture.

“A dark elf cannot contain so much power inside such a skinny body. That means they must have something that ''amplifies'' the magic they use, but where exactly in their body is it located? It couldn’t be in their stomach, so my guess is either the chest or the butt, but what do you think? Not that our guesses matter when we will know for sure once I slice one open for myself.”

“I would expect this kind of talk during the Age of Navel Conquest when our people set sail and drew up a map of the world, but we’ve grown since then. The capital has even invited an elf priestess as a guest in the royal court. You can’t seriously think like this, can you!?”

“Oh, how I wish I could ''do it'' to her as well, but my requests keep getting rejected for some unfathomable reason. And just as I was losing heart, a new dark elf sighting comes in. Perfect timing, if you ask me.”

…''He’s even worse than I thought.

Magical biology was only a separate field because humans had decided these were “fantasy” creatures. They were still living beings just like humans. Professor Dissection wasn’t interested in Klaus. If he simply held his tongue, the man was no threat to him. On the other hand, the dark elves had tried to burn him alive as part of some horrific ritual. Yet he found himself taking the dark elves’ side here.

They were still better than this man.

You could tell an herbivore from a carnivore simply by observing them from afar for two or three days. Anyone could find the answer if they checked the footprints and chewed remains of plants they left behind. But he didn’t do that. And not because he wanted to avoid doing so much work. He never even considered any option but this one. It was the only thing he trusted.

Kyle Hardjuicer reached for his belt and grabbed a pocket watch that looked terribly out of place in the forest.

“It is time.”

“Please wait! I’m not done!!”

“We can continue once I get back. Oh, and I do not doubt you are who you say you are. In fact, I welcome you. I will freely share my results with you. I would very much like to hear some fresh stories from the Kickpleats lab, so how about we continue our chat ''while you watch me work tonight''?”

Klaus had not had goose bumps like this even when he thought he was going to be a meal for termites or a Palmtop Mouse.

This human was something else entirely. He realized now that humans were the most frightening creature of all. This man did not hate the dark elves, nor did he want their gold or gems. He was going to slice open someone’s body out of habit and custom.

Of course, struggling here was not going to solve anything. Klaus could not shoot fire or lightning from his hand. His only magic was camouflage. He was alone with the frail old man now, but there were dozens of real knights, expert warriors, waiting outside the tent.

He knew he stood no chance.

So he squeezed his eyes shut, clenched his teeth, and felt a weight in his gut as he got out a groaning voice.

“Professor.”

“Yes?”

“I freely admit my teacher is as much of a rotten freak as the rumors say. She is the absolute worst from the moment she wakes up in the morning to the moment she goes to sleep at night. I may be the only person left who can stand being around that undisciplined court scientist.”

He thought of Slender who had opted to speak with him over screaming when he had seen her bathing. He thought of the girl who had reached out a helping hand when he was being burned at the stake for some kind of rule he didn’t understand.

Was he supposed to abandon her now?

Was he supposed to hold his tongue while she was placed on the vivisection table, had her gut cut open, and her organs removed one by one? Just because her ears were longer, she spoke another language, and she belonged to another species?

Klaus Knockburn opened his eyes wide and touched the handle of a ceramic pot. He tightly grabbed that blunt object heavy with its liquid contents.

“But not even I can stand you.”

“…”

“Professor, there’s no love in what you do.”

===Part 9===

It ended exactly how he had expected.

The heavy ceramic pot was shattered on the floor and Klaus was sprawled out on the ground, unable to move.

His hands were tied behind his back and his face pressed against the floor with the old man looking down at him and casually waving a hand.

“No, no. Kill him here and Reika will have my head when she finds out.”

Kyle Hardjuicer was unscathed and surrounded by knights wielding the daggers meant to finish off an injured opponent.

And that included Loinbelt, the baby-faced page who had helped the redhead boy earlier.

“It’s a real shame. Not that I was hoping to make you my elective student at this point. You are already spoken for. My only real option is to write a dissection book that can convey the accurate information to far more people. And to acquire the necessary details, I must first take ''a look inside'' those creatures.”

Professor Dissection exited the tent with the knights, leaving Klaus alone.

“Dammit.”

Klaus squirmed and awkwardly untied the ropes binding his wrists behind him.

He had nearly been burned at the stake when the dark elves tied him up, so rope escape methods had already been on his mind. Admittedly, he had only come up with the extremely simple method of getting his sleeves caught in the rope meant to bind his wrists. The trick to escaping ropes was to create a gap. Once he pulled his sleeves out from the rope, he had some wiggle room between his wrists and the rope.

Since they weren’t weapons, his stick and earring were left out on the table. That collection of his experiences was almost as valuable to him as his life. Only his wife was more valuable than his life.

However, when he tried to get up, he wobbled and fell flat on the ground again.

He had escaped the rope, but he was still weak.

This was the hunger and thirst brought on by extreme physical exhaustion. He had obtained some magic derivative from the Palmtop Mouse, but his ordinary stamina was still an issue. And it wasn’t like he could chase after them and stop them by force. Through some kind of trickery, that old man had managed to get the knights on his side even though he was a commoner and an eccentric. Those military experts would work together to swiftly suppress a skinny guy like him well before he could cause Kyle any harm.

…''I could use my camouflage power to turn into a large animal…no, that wouldn’t work. Changing form wouldn’t bring back my strength and there must be plenty of preserved food here since they left all their supplies behind…oh, but an animal can’t defeat spears and bows and those are powerful military weapons, not just hunting ones.

“So…”

He felt hunger, thirst, pain, and suffering. He could not win this just by indirectly taking the magic derivative built up in a Palmtop Mouse through bioconcentration. No one would blame him if he just passed out here on the floor. That was the ordinary reaction for a living being.

But.

Even so.

“Do you think I’m going to give up on my wife just because I can’t win?”

He clenched his teeth and forced himself up from the ground again.

He walked unsteadily out of the tent.

He heard the neighing and hoofbeats of warhorses, which sounded so out of place deep in the forest.

A few of them had twisted their ankles on the rocks, Witch Pumpkins, or tree roots and a few more had been caught in beartraps or other traps, but that was not enough to defeat trained knights.

The dark elves, the rulers of this forest, were on the run.

Even though they had caused Klaus so much fear.

“''Iqb xaneqwootv, jiwkot itaeqg!! Yo yunn ifw iv i guxotvuaq! Yo yunn gtiy wkop iyib db rtowoqguqj wa hnoo!!''”

“''Uw riuqv po, dew wkob iwwifmog ev hutvw iqg yo fiqqaw now wkop nafiwo wko xunnijo. Fapo yuwk po uh bae ito rtoritog wa gutwb baet kiqgv!!''”

Leader and Curvy, the hunters who had used their silence as a weapon, were now raising their voices. Perhaps that was a sign of how worked up they were, but straying from their usual ways made it sound to Klaus like they were losing.

He seriously doubted their village was in this area.

They would never place their secret village right alongside the human road. Had they been on their way to that garden, or just on a walk? Whatever the case, they must have been unlucky enough to run across the human expedition.

“…”

Klaus kept his eyes peeled for the trap signs as he took up position on a small hill.

A thought occurred to him. He could not let Professor Dissection get away with this. He would save the dark elves from that bastard who felt the need to cut open everything he came across. But when you got down to it, how was Klaus any different? His ''methods'' were different, but he still wasn’t on the dark elves’ side. He didn’t know their language or their customs. Anything he did would only be the self-righteous actions of a human outsider.

Just then…

“''Qyik!? Ykiw, ykiw uv wko poiquqj ah wkuv!?''”

“''Uw’v inn tujkw. Fapo wkuv yib.''”

Any kind of activity stood out this deep in the forest, yet someone had chosen to do more than necessary. And it caused quite a reaction. A dark elf calmly pulled on a small hand. She had long, silver hair and brown skin and she looked to be 15 or 16. She wore a white-bleached vest and a blue tight skirt, so she had to be one of the hunters.

And an earring glittered on just one of her ears.

This was Slender. The attacks were concentrated on her of all people.

The one speaking loudly and being pulled along by her appeared to be Little Girl who had been hiding behind her mother’s back in the clearing. What had happened to her mother? Klaus frowned as he watched that small girl in a dress tripping and falling in the mud over and over and as she sobbed and was forced to run away. Slender could not abandon her, so she would rub the sobbing child on the back and get her running again. The boy gritted his teeth when he saw it. He knew the emotion throbbing in his chest.

…''Go to hell.

He felt burning fury. He felt the same unbearable anger he would have felt if he saw a human child surrounded and brought to tears by a group of fully grown adults.

…''I’m going to marry Slender. Nothing can change that now. But what about the wedding? I can’t have the bride’s side of the guests be entirely empty because of some old geezer’s twisted ideas about science.

He had felt definite fear and confusion when he was nearly burned alive by the dark elves, caught by the beartrap, nearly fell off the cliff, and nearly eaten by termites, but this was the first time he felt his heart burning with such obvious rage.

As a scientist in training, he chose a solid stance against this kind of unreasonable and abominable treatment.

“That’s enough,” he muttered under his breath.

The situation was only going to get worse. The rules he had always lived by did not apply here in the Forest of No Return. He was unarmed and alone while Kyle’s knights and the dark elf village clashed. If he assisted Professor Dissection, the dark elves would be his only enemy, but the dark elves would not take his side even if he assisted them. If he did that, he would have both sides as his enemy. If he let his emotions take over and made a rash decision, he was unlikely to return alive.

But.

He squeezed the earring in his hand.

…''What did Slender do when they were burning me at the stake? Do you think she considered who would take her side and how she would benefit when she chose to save me?

If a dark elf could make that kind of decision, then surely a human could too.

“I don’t care if I’m just being self-righteous,” he said more strongly.

He was through wracking his brains to find some kind of excuse for his actions.

He didn’t know the dark elves’ language or customs, but he might be able to dry Little Girl’s tears while she searched for her mother and he might be able to prevent Slender from being dissected after refusing to let go of that small hand.

The dark elves scared him.

But he wanted to invite them to his wedding with his lovely bride.

If he wanted Slender to fall for him, that was the kind of human he had to be!!

“I won’t let this self-righteousness go to waste.”

===Part 10===

Klaus slid down the slope.

He charged onto the life-size game board while keeping the locations of the dark elf girl and the warhorses in his head so as not to lose track of them.

First, he reviewed the battle conditions. He had chosen to save Slender. He would do so no matter what. But that good will was one-way and he doubted the dark elves would reciprocate. If he stood in the knights’ way, Slender might even shoot him in the back with an arrow.

…''I still don’t know why she disobeyed her village to save me, so I can’t let my guard down. I can’t speak with her, so she might think the human she saved on a whim returned the favor by calling a bunch of his friends to attack.

He could not expect her thanks.

But he had not chosen to save her to demand anything in return.

And…

…''I would have a hard time fighting directly against the knights. They’re combat experts. Even more so than martial artists. An amateur can’t accomplish anything by challenging them.

The only card in his deck was the Camouflize magic.

He could also tell he was woozy. He had a bad headache similar to a dehydration symptom. That meant he had very little magic derivative left after charging out here without grabbing any supplies.

…''I can only use my magic once. And even if it does work, I’ll have zero stem left in me, so I’ll pass out.

“That means my goal can’t be defeating the knights. No one could do that. I need to sow enough confusion for the dark elves to escape!!”

He could not rely on the idea that he could defeat a whole group of humans by camouflaging himself as a large magical creature like a dragon or griffin. These knights could ''slay one of those and move on.'' That was what it meant to be experts in the field of combat. It was wrong to assume they could be defeated as long as you were clever enough. He would die as soon as he tried to challenge them in their field of expertise.

The dark elf girl was not going to last long while helping sobbing Little Girl escape.

Professor Dissection’s objective was to take her alive and dissect her. That was why Loinbelt (who Klaus hoped was questioning his actions here) and the others were going easy on her as they pursued her, but there were no guarantees. If one of those 500kg warhorses reached her, she would be crushed. She would be killed just like the traffic accidents between a runaway horse and a pedestrian that he had occasionally seen in the royal capital.

…''I’ll show you a surprise before you can lay a finger on my wife. I swear it.

What would he transform into?

When and where would he use it?

“Of the three traits, I choose mercury. Mammal, perissodactyl, equid, kingdom, gone feral after domestication, an animal with no original. I have grasped thy nature like counting the corners of a polygon or star. The polygon emanates and the star gathers – together they symbolize the control of power. By knowing thee, I become one with thee.”

He recited the incantation while he ran. He worked to understand what it was he wished to become.

He couldn’t reach a full understanding. That would be as endless a task as painting the grains of sand on the beach or the stars in the sky by adding each individual dot to the canvas. So he selected a few aspects of the whole and filled in the gaps with his imagination to guide him. As long as he got that right, he could create a very realistic scene, like an oil painting that intentionally omitted information.

With that set, he only had to raise his voice.

He drew a square magic circle on the ground and stepped inside. So he could grasp the three traits through the four elements and connect heaven to earth.

''He had magic and now was the time to use it.'' Once he knew that, he had to act immediately!!

“Camouflize Decoration – now I am thee!!”

With an almost comical-looking blast of steam, Klaus Knockburn gained an entirely different body. But the distortion to his vision was not because the position of his eyes had changed.

(Cough, cough. Ugh, I’m so dizzy! I really am going to pass out like this!!)

He clenched his teeth, but he grinned on the inside. Of course he did. This was 100 times better than letting that girl die. Once he knew where he stood, all his hesitation vanished. He couldn’t understand her language and he couldn’t ask her how she felt, but he felt confident she would do the same in his position.

Now that he was on Slender’s side and viewing the world from her viewpoint, the world seemed to open up around him.

He had an entirely different body now, so he could appear in front of the dark elf and the knights without them knowing it was him.

“Wha-!?”

If they collided, it would mean a legit traffic accident, so he had known Page Loinbelt would immediately pull on the reins and stop his horse. Just like on the road earlier.

From up close, he noticed doubt and guilt on Loinbelt’s face. There was even a touch of relief when he was forced to unexpectedly stop. ''Geez, what an honest knight.

(Yeah, you would never agree with this, would you? You instinctively risked falling off your horse to protect a stranger. If that’s the kind of knight you hope to be, then you must hate being ordered to work as a group to chase after someone much weaker than you and take them prisoner, right!?)

There were times when you had to obey even if you didn’t want to.

Klaus himself had briefly hesitated because trying to directly stop Professor Dissection would only get him killed by the knights. So he wasn’t going to blame Loinbelt. He had no right.

(So I’ll stop you. If you’re silly sense of knightly duty prevents you from disobeying an order, then I’ll stop you instead! That’s my way of repaying you for saving me!!)

Now, what exactly had Klaus Knockburn Camouflized into?

And why had Loinbelt felt the need to pull on the reins while riding atop a 500kg warhorse?

Because Klaus was a mare.

And not just any mare. He was one any male horse would find irresistibly attractive.

“Kh…stop, swift and honorable Vainbux! I said stop!”

Loinbelt tried his best to stop the horse, but it was too late.

Klaus could not create a camouflaged form out of nothing, so he had based it on the warhorses he could see. They were all powerful males, but the observations for his camouflage magic only determined the species, such as horse or cattle. If he were camouflaging himself as a dalmatian, for example, he could adjust everything other than the species to his liking: coat, markings, sex, age, etc.

He would choose one of three traits to focus on when casting his magic. Salt meant leaving everything the same as the original, sulfur meant prioritizing the male side, and mercury meant prioritizing the female side.

(Hm, will this do the trick?)

He did not know how horses behaved and anyone who did may have thought this horse was acting very strangely indeed, but shaking his butt in front of the many warhorses had a dramatic effect. The knights lost all control like they were now riding racehorses injected full of banned drugs.

And Klaus made sure to continue his observations as a scientist.

(Whew, impressive. That one certainly lives up to the “hung like a horse” saying. Warhorses are normally castrated for better control, but maybe the idea is to sell them off as studs after they retire. Are the regulations looser with a second-class horse given to a page?)

Loinbelt did fairly well, but his Vainbux (who the baby-faced page insisted on praising as much as his knight) was not the only warhorse here.

Klaus heard more and more whinnies which were even more frightening than the sounds of a steam engine. Some knights were tossed about, some clung on for dear life, and others were thrown clear. It was a complete disaster. With the front row of horses out of control, the shock and panic spread as a chain reaction.

Alchemists had developed a form of explosive powder. that would make a loud noise when ignited, so it was sometimes thrown out onto the battlefield to confuse the trained warhorses.

(I’ve got them!!)

He felt like he was out fishing and he felt the imaginary tug of a solid bite. He had no actual numbers or signs to go by, but he knew he could allow Slender and Little Girl to escape now.

However.

(Wait. Distracting them is all well and good, but what do I do now?)

He hadn’t thought this through.

A chill ran down his spine(?).

He hesitantly looked back to find the muscular machos of the horse world breathing heavily and leering at his mare ass. He rapidly grew embarrassed by his own actions here. But try as he might, he could not shake their attention. The horse language was an even greater mystery than the dark elf language, but the looks in their beady eyes could not have been clearer.

''How kind of you to offer, you charming young lady.

''I hope you’re ready to be shared by all of us until dawn☆

(Ah, ahhhhhhh, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?)

Taking a quick look back at the dark elf girl before thoughtlessly charging into the nearby bushes may have been a mistake. The many warhorses rushed after their prey, despite being herbivores who normally peacefully ate the grass.

“''Bae?''”

He thought he heard Slender’s voice while she sat flat on the ground with her arms around Little Girl’s shoulders from behind.

Come to think of it, hadn’t she seen his camouflage magic back when he was being crushed below Leader’s ass as a Witch Pumpkin?

===Part 11===

The dizziness had grown far worse and he couldn’t control his perspiration. He really thought he was going to die this time.

He had been down to his last stem, so he was never going to last long after using Camouflize.

“Whoa!?”

He frantically uncamouflaged in a blast of white steam and rolled behind a mossy rock. The thundering hooves of the heavyweight warhorses raced past. He came dangerously close to losing his virginity out in the open woods before he could lose it on his wedding night. The horses would have gathered around him and spent all night making sure he was very well acquainted with those monstrous things hanging between their legs.

“I-I never could have called my rotten teacher a pervert again if that happened.”

He sat on the ground and tried to wipe the sweat from his brow, but he found he couldn’t raise his arm.

His was down to zero Witch Pumpkin stems. With the magic derivative deficiency set in, he really was approaching death. He had the severe headache of a dehydration symptom as well as powerful nausea. He could no longer accomplish something so simple. He clenched his teeth, but the dizziness would not go away. He had finally hit his limit. Even he could tell the unpleasantly warm sweat on his brow was rapidly cooling.

…''They…got away, right?

His thoughts turned to the girl who looked around 15 or 16. But a dark elf’s age did not necessarily match their appearance, so she may have been a 3000-year-old granny for all he knew.

He rested his back against the large rock and worked his woozy head. None of this was worth it if she had been captured by Professor Dissection. He wanted her to be happy. She didn’t owe him anything for saving her, but he still wanted her to take care of herself after he risked his life to repay her. After all, he doubted he was going to live long enough to see her again.

…''Oh, I forgot to return her earring.

With that thought on his mind, he started to shut his eyes in resignation.

But then it happened.

He saw something transparent.

He saw an unbelievable destructive gash.

An unseen mass of great power tore away the leaves of the trees and pierced the air as it followed the course of a flying arrow.

That was Archdragon Magic. Specifically, Charge of the Wyvern.

He could tell it wasn’t aimed at him, but his seated body was still lifted from the ground and thrown several meters. He slammed into a green mossy object that may have been a pillar or a rock.

“Kah!?”

The fearsome destruction reaped lives while traveling with enough confidence to carefully avoid felling any of the trees. Charge of the Wyvern was not the only magic used here. Wings of the Lindwurm sent in a great mass of air that was concentrated down to a single point before exploding in every direction. Levelling of the Drake increased an invisible pressure until it was powerful enough to flatten the target and the mossy terrain around them. Rolling of the Wyrm easily smashed large boulders.

Which side was doing this?

During his time in the Court Magic Academy, Klaus had never heard of a human managing to reproduce Archdragon Magic based on the scraps of information found in the old texts sleeping within the forbidden section of the royal library.

“Eek, eek!”

So the answer was simple. Especially when he heard a voice begging for its life echoing from deeper in the deadly forest.

The wrinkled old voice spoke the human language.

Which meant it was not a dark elf.

“What did I do to deserve this!? Eek, we must reveal the secrets of all forms of life. To create a freer world!! And dissection is necessary to reveal those secrets!! I have done nothing wrong!!”

The owner of the voice was obliterated, reduced to no more than some splattered remains.

His eyes had been as unreadable as a fish’s.

That researcher had been self-centered to the end, so all he left behind was a pathetic plea for his life. It didn’t seem like his words reached anyone. His life was snuffed out with the disturbing sound of something sticky being thrown against the wall. That was the end for a lonely old man who had managed to cling to success for so long despite his eccentric nature.

Yes, the dark elves could think, talk, and take action just like humans.

So of course they could use magic just like humans. In fact, no human knew much about the dark elves’ lifestyle, religious views, or technological level. There was just as little information on the magic they used. So why underestimate them? Wasn’t it possible their magic was even more advanced!?

…''Archdragon Magic.

Klaus’s survival instincts told him to continue his observations even on the verge of death. He would not survive through fight or flight if he lacked information. So his instincts were telling him to gather that information to give him whatever chance he could get.

…''I doubt they can just use magic like that for no reason. There must be more to this – some kind of core that supports the Archdragon Magic no one else can use!!

His memories seemed to flicker in and out. He did not remember much immediately before or after seeing Slender bathing, or when they had taken him to their village. For example, he knew he had happened across that mountain stream, but he couldn’t remember ''why he had been walking in that area''. Could there be other gaps in his memory? He must have been injured badly enough that he didn’t even notice the gaps until the memories returned to him.

But one of the drawers in his mind suddenly opened.

He had been thrown several meters through the air and slammed into a mossy object that could have been a pillar or a rock. But now he was confident it was neither.

This forest was also known as the Dragon’s Forest.

He had seen giant, pointy white fangs all around when he had stumbled across naked Slender.

And Professor Dissection had originally been here to research Brashgain’s bones.

In other words…

''“The dragon was over 10km long and could cover an entire city with his wings spread. 500 years ago, back when the knights still had some righteousness left, the humans managed to band together to slay that great predator.”

Reika Kickpleats’s words replayed in his mind.

This was when she had explained why she was only bringing her tight-lipped #1 student into the forest with her.

''“The dark elves are working to resurrect Brashgain. In order to bring flesh back to the great skeleton stretching across the entire forest and to return him to his former glory, they have set up a massive magic circle to absorb power from the land itself. He is a true monster, so recovery magic really can resurrect him from that state. And we humans are so much weaker nowadays, so we won’t last long if this succeeds. We have to put a stop to this but we also must prevent any other humans from seeing it. We face utter destruction, but if enough people panic, we might be brought down without the dragon needing to do a thing.”

He only had one chance to find the dark elf village.

If he gave up and left the forest, he could never attempt it again.

So the boy slowly looked up at the mossy object he was leaning against.

That enormous crescent moon curve was…''a rib.

One look through the gaps in the trees and streams was enough to tell that 10km dragon corpse really did cover the entire length of the forest.

His teacher was gone and the knights had just been wiped out. With this distraction dealt with, the dark elves would soon be back to their ''original work.'' Deep in the woods where no one could reach them, they would carry out the ceremony necessary to resurrect Brashgain and bring doom to the world.

Why would they do that? One look at Professor Dissection was answer enough. He was a rather extreme example, but he was like a concentrated version of how humans tended to treat magical lifeforms.

Humans saw them as creatures of fantasy. Humans refused to give them equal rights. They could so clearly think and behave just like humans, but humans dodged the burden and responsibility of treating them as equals by labeling them as inferior. But the downtrodden were not going to just sit there and take the abuse forever.

The dark elves had already developed a solid motive for their actions.

Only the humans acted like everything was fine.

“…”

Klaus Knockburn, currently slumped over and unable to move, had made a choice earlier. He had chosen his future wife. He had decided to rescue Slender who was in trouble after refusing to abandon a crying child.

And this was where it had gotten him.

Had he really done the right thing?

In a flash of motion, Klaus grabbed the glossy black beetle starting to crawl on him.

He stuffed it into his mouth and forced it down his throat.

It was likely a forest decomposer that cleaned the forest of insect and animal corpses. You might find something similar if you checked in the garbage can behind a royal capital restaurant.

But he still ate it.

He broke a taboo to live. Was that its legs or antennae that caught in his throat? He didn’t even want to know the source of that bitterness when he bit into its squishy belly. He ignored all that and got it down. He was not enjoying a nice meal for its flavor and texture. When living by the rules of the wild, you couldn’t complain when someone ate you. He had to steel himself to live by those same rules if he hoped to survive out here.

“Ewww. Dammit, why do I have to eat Witch Pumpkin stems of all things?”

But he no longer felt like he had an invisible ring of metal tightened around his forehead. This species of beetle must eat Witch Pumpkins or Ghost Turnips as well, so it acted as an indirect supply.

He could not die yet.

He could not escape to the human village just outside the forest.

In the Forest of No Return, a single step from the road was supposed to leave you stranded, never to escape. All of his assumptions about the human road had just been overturned. The dark elves did not fear the humans. They may have been ''overlooking'' the human wagons coming and going, but not anymore. If he tried to stagger his way to safety along the road, he would almost certainly run into an ambush and be blown away by Archdragon Magic along with the stone-paved road itself.

He could not afford to lose his life like that.

If he died, he could not stop the dragon resurrection. Nor could he find Slender again and ask her what was going on.

“Goddess dammit.”

He was moving slower than a snail, but he still got up. No voice answered his curse. The eerie silence of death had once more taken over the deep, damp forest ruled by the dark elves.

He had to do whatever it took to prevent the dark elves from resurrecting Brashgain, the 10km city-sized dragon that viewed humans as his prey. Rotten freak though she was, Reika Kickpleats was a genius, so if she said that would mean the end of humanity, he had to assume those modern knights (''She said we’re weaker nowadays, didn’t she?'') wouldn’t be enough. This one thing would mean the destruction of every human country and organization out there. That thing would be a living ultimate weapon.

“Who can I rely on?”

He toyed with the earring in his pocket, confirming its presence there.

Slender. In hindsight, it was such a silly name, but changing it now would only confuse his memories and notes. So he carved into his note-taking stick that Slender was his one and only option.

That girl was quickly becoming a special member of the dark elf species. She looked to be 15 or 16 and she was likely one of their bow-wielding hunters.

Was she an enemy or an ally? Should he really have rescued her?

Klaus slapped his hands against his cheeks.

…''Don’t hesitate, don’t second-guess yourself, and don’t overturn your assumptions for subjective reasons. Whatever her reasons might be, she still rescued me!

Reality could be cruel and Slender might be part of a village plotting to destroy the world. If he was wrong, he would be ruining his one chance of preventing the dragon’s resurrection. And then the world was doomed.

But he did not change his mind.

He could trust his future wife. And if he trusted her, then he could continue onward with confidence in his step.

If he trusted her, he needed to work toward being the kind of guy she would fall for.

“Time to win this lonely war and find all the answers.”

The only card in his deck was Camouflize.

He didn’t even know where he would find any food to eat, but he had to find a way survive in this dark elf forest.

If he won, it would all work itself out.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dark_Elf:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Dark_Elf|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dark_Elf:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>